One more for your great colection of hot wives

The Fifth Date
by Anonymous5 (address withheld)

***

A married couple discover where love and jealously 
intersect as neglected wife yearns for attention from 
her husband. (MMF, reluc, wife, cheat)

***

Chapter 1

"I think we should see other people," Donna announced. 
"Or at least I should. I'm pretty sure I don't want 
you to. Not that you would, you're always too busy 
working."

"It's kind of late for that isn't it? We've been 
married for 20 years," I countered.

"That's my point. After 20 years I should still expect 
my husband to take me to dinner and a movie once in a 
while. When was the last time we went out? When was 
the last time you looked at me like you wanted me 
while we ate dinner at a nice restaurant? That's what 
I miss about dating. Having someone hang on your every 
word, open car doors, and really pay attention. I want 
a man that will just pay attention to me." 

She had started out almost in jest but as she made her 
statement, I could see the emotion building in her 
voice. It was all about that new movie "Midnight in 
Paris" that her friend Jill had seen. Once Donna heard 
someone rave about something, she had to have it also.

"Donna, you know I have been working 10 hour days 
lately and I am just too tired. Why don't you go with 
Jill? I bet she would love to go again and you could 
have a night out and see the movie. And if its sex you 
want, I'm not too tired on the weekends."

"You just don't get it do you? So you really aren't 
going to take me then?"

I heard finality in her voice and assumed she was 
beginning to see my point of view. Of course I said I 
was not going to take her anytime in the next month 
and frankly I didn't usually care for Woody Allen 
movies. Looking back over my life I can identify 
several times when there was some small decision or 
word that had a disproportionate effect on my life. I 
later found this was one of those times.

"It's ok," she conceded, "you don't have to go. I'm 
sure I can find someone that will take me." Victory I 
thought; no Woody Allen movie for me. I left the room 
and went back to work on those customer billing 
statements. After about an hour, I started to wear 
down and decided to call it a night. I shut off the 
computer and got up to go to bed. As I walked down the 
hallway to the bedroom I heard Donna giggling on the 
phone as she talked to someone. 

"...oh that sounds good so see you then... Right, 
right, I'll be ready. .... Unh, unh, not on the first 
date mister... You bad boy. (giggle). Oh, gotta go, 
bye."

When I walked into the bedroom, she was just closing 
her cell phone.

"Uh, who was that?" I asked.

"Oh that was Tom. He's taking me to dinner and a 
movie." 

"Who's Tom?"

"Oh, he's the new attorney working on the Smith case. 
Remember the sexual harassment lawsuit the school 
district got last year that I told you about? Well his 
wife left him about 6 months ago and he just moved to 
town when he took the job with us at Crab, Gobel and 
Goldberg. He told all the women in the office that he 
wasn't really ready to get back into the dating game 
but that if anyone needed company just to get out of 
the house sometime he was game. Poor guy, he doesn't 
know a soul in town. And he's not very handsome. So, I 
thought I would show him around and I would have my 
date for Thursday night. You're not jealous are you?" 

Donna was openly smiling at me as if to dare me to 
challenge her arrangement. "Honey, would you like me 
to cancel on him and you take me instead?" 

The truth is, I WAS a little jealous and I almost 
blurted out for her to cancel her date but then I 
remembered Thursday, I was working late with my boss 
and my boss's boss so I could not take Donna out that 
night. "What about tomorrow night instead of Thursday? 
I offered.

"No, I have some errands I have to get done and 
Thursday is the last day the movie runs in town so 
sorry. Thursday or nothing."

"I'm sorry Donna, I just can't. You know how it is." I 
pleaded.
"It's ok big guy," she said as she approached me. "I 
will never forget who I'm married to and I will never 
ever forget you are the only lover for me." 

She reached up and gave me a kiss that in romance 
novels would be called smoldering. Let's just say it 
was slow, deliberate and full tongue. After we broke 
from the kiss, she backed up a little and gazing 
straight into me eyes, reached her hand down and 
started to stroke the growing bulge in my jeans. 
Twenty Five minutes later we were lying in bed in post 
coital bliss. "Where did that come from? I asked."

"I don't know but I like it." Donna answered as she 
snuggled over next to me, draping her leg over my 
hips. We fell asleep and the next we knew it was 
morning.

Wednesday went by in a blur and as usual, I got home 
late around 6:30 and Donna had just gotten home before 
me. "Hi honey, how was your day?" she asked in an 
upbeat tone.

"The usual. Do twice as much with half the resources," 
I complained.
We were both pretty quiet through the rest of the 
evening. After dinner, I went back to work on some 
numbers and Donna was in the bedroom arranging her 
closet and trying on some clothes. I came in and went 
to bed around 10:00 and she was already asleep. 

Thursday morning we got up at the usual time and left 
for work. When I kissed her goodbye the kiss seemed to 
linger just a bit longer and when I said "Love you," 
she answered back with a sincere "And I love you."

My afternoon meeting nearly went wrong and I was 
nervous all day. Finally, around 6:00 pm it wrapped up 
and I headed for home. I hadn't even thought about 
Donna all day and now I realized I would probably miss 
her since she likely would have left for the movie by 
now. I finally rolled into the driveway, noticing her 
car was gone. Oh well, ham sandwich and cold beer for 
dinner tonight. I was already missing my wife.

As I walked into the house, I smelled the faintest 
trace of perfume. It was an unfamiliar scent. I 
wondered if Donna had purchased a new one. I followed 
the scent into the bedroom where it became stronger, 
intoxicating as if there was a strange new woman in my 
house. In a way there was. 

I was feeling a little bit of "poor me, my wife isn't 
home to fix me dinner" when I saw the wrapper in the 
bedroom trashcan. "Sexy thigh high stockings with stay 
up lace top," it read. $10.99. Suddenly I felt a surge 
of jealousy and panic and arousal all at once. I well-
remembered her preferring thigh highs to pantyhose 
when we were dating. She preferred the easy access it 
allowed me to slip my hand under her dress and into 
her panties. That seemed so long ago. 

I searched the room looking for other clues. There was 
also a tag in the trash can that looked like it had 
been recently clipped off of a new dress. Not finding 
any other clues, I realized I could look up her credit 
card online. Sure enough, there were a number of 
purchases on Wednesday that had just posted. $75 at 
Victoria's Secret, $180 at Macy's and about $9.00 at 
Walgreens. I almost got sick at my stomach when I 
imagined her activities of the previous day. New 
underwear, new dress and a dozen condoms. 

Oh, and don't forget she smelled heavenly with the new 
perfume. I sat in the living room and looked at the 
clock until my emotions came down a little. I got back 
on the computer and looked up the showing times for 
the movie. 7:45 was the start time so that meant it 
would probably run until about 9:30 to 10:00 pm. 
Allowing for no hanky-panky, she would be home around 
10:30 or so at the earliest. That is, if she actually 
went to a movie. I went online and checked the story 
plot. 

I would casually ask her questions about the movie and 
find out if she was actually at the movie or not. I 
felt better that I had a plan of action at least. I 
had a couple more beers and fell asleep on the couch 
watching a documentary.

"Hi honey, wake up, I'm home!" Donna burst through the 
front door, click, clicked her heels across the tile 
floor and reached down to kiss me. God, did she smell 
good. It wasn't just the perfume, there was a musky 
female scent mixed in with the perfume that would 
arouse a dead man. I glanced at the clock. It was 
11:45. I noticed her lipstick was smudged before she 
kissed me. Still groggy I stood up and asked. "So how 
was Mr. Hemmingway?" 

"Still overweight, smokes cigars, and a little 
suicidal. The movie was really good. I thought Owen 
Wilson pulled it off really well and I don't usually 
care for him." I felt a wave of relief realizing she 
really had seen the movie. "So where did you go for 
dinner?" 

"Oh we went over to Morton's steak house. Tom loves 
the New York strip there and wanted me to try it. It 
was wonderful. Overall, it was a really good time. Tom 
is a good guy. Some woman will be lucky to get him."

"So when did the movie let out. Seems like you were 
late getting home."

"Oh, you really are jealous aren't you! Look, I'm 
going to put all my cards on the table. Dating is not 
just about sex, it's about fun and talking and 
spontaneity. I do not intend to FORNICATE with 
anyone." she said with emphasis. "It's harmless fun 
and I know that I have a terrific husband."

I felt much relieved after she told me that but I just 
had to know. "So what did you buy at the Walgreens 
yesterday?"

"Oh my god, you are SO jealous! And you were spying on 
me!" After a moment she said "I guess I have been 
torturing you haven't I? Well if you must know, I 
picked up some feminine products. Anti-itch cream, if 
you must know. My privates have been itching lately." 
She said as she swiveled her hips over to me and 
molded her body to mine. "Got enough energy left to do 
me?" 

I pulled her to me and inhaled her perfume in my 
nostrils as I kissed her check and slowly moved my 
kisses up to her earlobe. I heard her breathing 
quicken as she responded to my touch. As we kissed, I 
reached my right hand around and unzipped her dress 
while I killed the light switch with my left. We stood 
in the half-darkness for several minutes feeling each 
other's bodies like it was the first time, her new red 
dress puddled at her feet. We broke apart finally and 
Donna whispered in my ear, "let's get in bed."

I stripped off my clothes completely. Donna removed 
her bra first and then sitting on the bed rolled her 
stockings down. She scooted up into bed wearing only 
her new panties. Noticing me looking at her panty 
area, she asked, "Like 'em? I bought them just for 
you. Liar," I said as I slowly reached up and hooked 
my fingers into the waistband to pull them down off 
her. 

She compliantly raised her hips to help me while she 
chuckled at my accusation. Moving my face between her 
legs, I inhaled her wonderful female smell. God, she 
smelled good; a mélange of clean skin, and perfume and 
female musk. But no semen smell. I guess I just had to 
know that she hadn't been fucked. 

After a delicious period of foreplay, I moved up and 
eased into her female wetness. We held each other 
quietly while I moved rhythmically inside her body. 
Donna's arousal was building with every stroke and 
soon started to make small keening sounds. I stopped 
my movement and kissed her, she moved her legs around 
me resting her ankles behind my knees. I raised back a 
little off of her and asked, "Did he try anything?" 

"Not... really," she breathed. "It was actually a 
little disappointing that he... he... didn't try much 
of anything. I almost felt unappreciated."

"What do you mean, not really?"

"Well, at dinner, he slipped his shoe off and very 
slowly slid his toe up my leg. It tickled at first but 
then it felt good and then it gave me this tingle. 
It's nothing really, he was just testing the waters." 

 "And how wet was the water?" 

"Wet I'm afraid. I started really lubricating. My 
panties were so wet."

I stroked in and out a few times and then asked, "So 
what else happened?"

"Nothing really, not even much for a first date. After 
the movie, I kissed him once. And that... that was 
it."

"French kiss, or kiss your brother kind of kiss," I 
inquired.

"Kind of in between, open mouth but not much saliva 
swapping." Donna's breath was coming in gasps now, 
very much aroused. I couldn't determine what was 
exciting her more, me pushing into her or her little 
confession.

"I'm glad you didn't fuck him. I couldn't have taken 
that. Promise me you won't fuck anybody but me and 
promise me you won't keep any secrets no matter what. 
Lying would be worse somehow."

"Worse than what?" she asked in a breathy halting 
voice.

"Worse than fucking somebody else. I would rather you 
confess something really bad than lie to me about even 
something small." 

"I can't lie to you. At least not while we're like 
this with you inside me. I just couldn't." Her head 
tilted back, her eyes rolled up and then... "Oh... 
Oh... oh... oh, oh, ee, ee, eeee!" I spurted into her 
and we held tightly, both convulsing together. After 
about a couple minutes, I eased out and moved over 
onto my back next to her. Donna's breathing slowly 
returned to normal. We fell into the complete sleep of 
sated lovers.

Chapter 2

The next day at work, I got a call from Donna. "Hi 
lover, got plans for the weekend?"

"Actually, I've been too busy to think about it."

"Well think about it, it's already Friday morning. How 
about tomorrow we drive out to that winery we used to 
go to and poke around in antique shops or something?"

"That sounds really great but remember, I promised 
your dad I would help him with that yard work project? 
And on top of that I have two hours' worth of book 
work I need to get done."

"Always working. Oh well, I guess you won't mind Tom 
taking me to the winery then." she said defiantly. "I 
was telling him about it at work and he was very 
interested in going. He says he's a recovering wine 
snob. Don't worry, we'll be back before dinner time. 
And besides," she said in a sultry low voice, "nobody 
gets into my panties until the fifth date. I'm old 
fashioned that way."

I was mildly jealous, thinking about her going to my 
favorite winery with this Tom guy. But then I realized 
there was a hidden benefit. The last time she went out 
with him she came home very horny and I certainly 
reaped the benefits. I played along. "So define 
'getting into my panties' for me. Does that mean just 
heavy petting or an hour of hard pounding you into the 
headboard?"

"Well that depends on how the date goes, how good 
looking he is and how many glasses of wine I've had. 
It's kind of a point system," she giggled.

"So take me for instance. You've said I'm handsome and 
we've had about a thousand dates. So maybe two glasses 
of wine would do it?" I asked.

"I think that would be a sure thing sweetie" she 
laughed. "What time will you be home tonight?"

"Leaving early believe it or not. Why don't we pick up 
some fish at St. Mary's and watch an old movie 
tonight?"

"Not exactly painting the town red, but at least it's 
a plan. I have a couple errands to run but see you 
around 5:00."

"OK, bye."

I replayed the conversation with my wife in my head. 
Something dawned on me then. When we were first 
dating, I remember we had sex for the first time on 
about the 5th or 6th date. I couldn't remember 
exactly. Maybe she did have a five date rule.

I got home around 4:00 and Donna wasn't home yet so I 
decided to open a bottle of wine. A dry Riesling 
should pair with the fried fish I planned to pick up. 
While I was in the kitchen, I opened the drawer 
looking for the corkscrew and noticed Donna's day 
planner. 

I glanced at today's date and noticed an appointment 
for her at her gynecologist. That's funny that she 
told me she had an errand and not a doctor's 
appointment. Oh well, probably nothing, I hope there's 
nothing wrong with her that she is keeping from me. 
Her sister had suffered with endometriosis and so I 
hoped it was just a regular check-up.

I left for the fish fry and upon returning home pulled 
into the driveway right behind Donna. Coming into the 
doorway from the garage I called out "Hi babe, how was 
your day?"

I had startled her and she seemed to be hiding 
something in a paper bag behind her. I didn't bring 
attention to it and nonchalantly offered her a glass 
of wine.

"Sounds great hon, just pour it and I'll be right 
back." She disappeared into the bathroom and returned 
sans paper bag.

The evening passed uneventfully. Friday's we were both 
usually tired and a little laid back. Before you know 
it we both fell asleep with the movie on. I woke up 
around midnight and quietly got out of bed to turn the 
TV off. Then I thought about the paper bag again and 
went into the bathroom. I opened the drawers one by 
one and saw nothing unusual. Then I went through the 
linen closet. Still nothing until I ran my hand behind 
a pile of towels and there was a paper bag. 

I pulled it out and looked inside. What the fuck? 
There was a package of Nuva Ring. I've seen it 
advertised on TV and know what it is. Why was she 
getting birth control? It certainly wasn't for my 
benefit since I had a vasectomy after the birth of our 
second child. The answer was inescapable. She was 
planning on having sex with someone else. 

I wanted to scream and run in and kick her out of bed. 
I wanted to get in my car and go find Tom and beat the 
hell out of him. But what I did was put the paper bag 
and its contents back where I found it. Then I went 
back to bed but didn't actually fall asleep until I 
had worn myself out thinking about it. Jealousy burned 
in me but I found myself getting hard thinking about 
it and then I got angry at myself for feeling turned 
on.

Saturday morning I woke up and Donna was already out 
of bed making coffee. I got up and went down for a cup 
myself.

"Hi sleepy head. You sure slept in." she said.

"Yeah, I didn't sleep very well. Lot of things on my 
mind."

"You worry too much. Have more fun, worry less." She 
smiled and left the kitchen to go take her shower. I 
looked at the clock. Crap! It was already 9:15 and I 
had promised her dad I would be over by 9:30 or 10:00. 
I will have to get moving. As soon as Donna got out of 
the shower, I jumped in and before I knew it I was 
leaving. And I was angry with myself for not 
confronting her. I told myself I would get it in the 
open tonight.

By 3:00 PM I was exhausted. Manual labor is no longer 
my cup of tea. I said goodbye to Donna's dad and 
arrived back home by 3:30. I didn't expect Donna to be 
home yet and she wasn't. Moving around the house I 
snooped like I was in someone else's house. I checked 
the bathroom and the paper bag was missing. I went 
into the bedroom and didn't find anything of note 
except the smell of perfume was still faintly in the 
air. I went back to the study and did some work. 
Eventually the garage door made its clackety sound and 
I realized it was 5:00 o'clock already.

The car door slammed and soon, I heard her tennis 
shoes bounding up the stairs toward me. "Hi honey, I'm 
home," she called out as she came toward me. Whoops, 
she seemed a little unsteady. She came up behind me 
and reached down to nuzzle my neck letting the smell 
of alcohol fill the air. "That feels nice," I said as 
she began to massage my shoulders. "Oh yeah, right 
there," I said to encourage her. 

She kept on massaging my neck and shoulders for a few 
minutes and then slowly reached one of her hands down 
into my shirt and lightly ran her fingers over my 
nipple. After a few seconds of tickling, she lightly 
squeezed my nipple without pinching. "What's got into 
you," I asked.

"Well, no one. That's the problem. I'm horny, you're 
kind of cute, and I've had 4 glasses of wine." That 
was as good an invitation to sex as a man gets. Being 
the gentleman that I am, I swiveled my chair around 
facing her, cupped her breast's in my hands and 
massaged them while I leaned up to kiss her. She was 
not wearing a bra. Not that she desperately needed 
one. 

Donna was a firm 36 C so she could get by without a 
bra sometimes. I was a little surprised and turned on 
to find she wasn't wearing one today. I thought back 
and tried to remember if she was wearing one this 
morning before meeting Tom. Damn it, I was too busy to 
notice. I couldn't remember.

We French kissed for a good minute while I 
administered my massage to her body. Then I stood up 
and held her hand pulling her into the bedroom. 
Somehow, my jealousy melted away as I rediscovered how 
much she desired me. 

I pulled her onto the bed and squeezed her body 
tightly to mine. She responded like the horny woman 
with four glasses of wine in her that she was. After a 
bit, we pulled back and began to undress each other. 
She opened my shirt buttons one at a time. I in turn 
pulled her t shirt off and unfastened her shorts. I 
pushed her shorts down and she assisted by kicking 
them off onto the floor. 

I stood up and pulled the rest of my clothes off . 
Then while standing over her, I pulled Donna's panties 
down inspecting her wet vulva. I couldn't help myself, 
I had to taste between her legs. Spreading her legs 
apart with my hands, I moved my face against her 
pussy. My tongue stroked the length of her opening 
causing a sharp intake of breath from her. For the 
second time in a week, I was relieved to taste her 
female scent without the troubling additional smell of 
semen. She had saved her intimate affection for her 
husband. We made love like animals in rut. Everything 
else was forgotten. There was only the now, the 
moment, the smell of sex.

After the heat died down we laid in each other's arms, 
savoring the denouement. After the climax, reason and 
logic began to return. I realized that I still needed 
to confront Donna but did not know how to begin. I was 
somewhat relieved when Donna began for us.

"I hope you won't be mad but I have a little something 
to tell you."

"What's that?" I asked non-committedly.

"Tom got a little bit friendly with me today."

"Tell me what happened. Remember, I'm your husband and 
I'll always love you no matter what."

"Well I hope so. I didn't mean for anything to happen 
but we were having such a good time walking that 2 
mile nature trail out by the winery. And after that we 
went to the winery and went through the wine tasting 
class that they give. We had such a good time. And 
after tasting about 10 different wines I was feeling 
really good. 

So Tom bought a bottle of Vignola's, you know that 
white wine I like that is just a little bit sweet. So 
anyway we got a bottle and some bread and had a little 
picnic there at the winery. We were just lying on a 
blanket that Tom brought and drinking wine and looking 
up at the clouds. 

That's when I complained that my shoulders hurt so Tom 
started to massage my neck and shoulders. He must have 
kneaded my shoulders for 5 or 10 minutes until I was 
like in a trance or something. Then he started to move 
his hands farther down my chest. He didn't really feel 
my boobs at first, just halfway down where it felt so 
good. He asked me if I liked what he was doing and I 
just said, "Oh don't stop." 

He must have taken that for a go ahead signal and so 
he just moved his hands down to massage my breasts and 
I'm sorry honey but with the wine in me I couldn't say 
no. He just gently squeezed my boobies for what seemed 
like an eternity. I got so wet between the legs I 
wanted to fuck right there. Then he leaned over and 
kissed me. It was weird because our faces were upside 
down with each other. You know, upside down kissing. 
Are you mad?"

"So you drink too much wine, let him paw on your tits 
and then French kiss. And now you're feeling guilty 
and want forgiveness?"

"I guess that's it." she said in a submissive tone. 
"I'm sorry. You know I only love you. My mind only 
loves you but my body responds when it's stimulated," 
She apologized.

I wanted to be mad at her but I just couldn't because 
she never held anything back and I could always trust 
her to tell me the complete truth. She was childlike 
in her honesty. "What else do you have to tell me?" I 
asked. "What else?"

She let out a big sigh and was silent for a moment. 
The she began, "Now don't be angry with me. Just 
listen and hear the whole story before you judge me. 
I've given this a lot of thought and I've agonized 
about this for days. I started out thinking I could 
just date and not have sex, but I started to worry 
that maybe I couldn't always control every situation. 
That maybe my brain would say no but my body would say 
yes. Or maybe I would get date raped or I don't know 
whatever. So just so you know, I have no intention of 
having sex with anyone but you. But just to protect us 
both, I got a prescription for birth control from my 
gynecologist."

I didn't know what to say. I was grateful for her 
honesty and slightly turned on and yet pissed that she 
was basically telling me that she didn't even trust 
herself around another man. I calmly and gently said 
to her, "Donna, you are the love of my life, the other 
half that completes me. And I know you love me, you 
show me every day in some way. But you're telling me 
you went on birth control in case you fuck some other 
guy. How do you think I feel right now?" 

With those words out of my mouth, she started bawling 
loudly, tears down her checks and she clung to me with 
a death grip. The poor woman was emotionally a wreck. 
I held her tightly and consoled her. "I love only you. 
We'll always be together no matter what. It will work 
out ok, I know it." Finally I told her "Hey stop it, 
nobody got killed or anything."

"I don't deserve you." she finally blurted out between 
sobs. We lay together like that until we must have 
drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 3

Sunday morning I woke up early and went to the kitchen 
for coffee, leaving Donna still soundly asleep. After 
I had my first cup of coffee in hand, I remembered I 
had kept forgetting to check the owner's manual for 
some maintenance questions I had on Donna's car. So I 
went out to the garage, opened Donna's car door and 
went through the glove box. To my surprise, I found a 
very sexy blue bra neatly folded up. What the hell was 
her bra doing in the glove box.

I guess she must have neglected to tell me how she 
willingly took her bra off to give Tom an easier grab 
at her boobs. I was feeling rather pissed although it 
really didn't change any material facts. She had 
already confessed to letting Tom grope her breasts 
anyway. What difference did it make? I put the bra 
back, carefully replacing it as I found it. I then 
went back into the house and got on the computer to 
check my email.

I started to check my email but then started thinking 
about the Nuva Ring. I googled it to see what I could 
find out. Simple, 99% effective and starts working 7 
days after insertion. Well I hope she doesn't fuck 
anybody this week, I thought. Then I started to get 
extremely hard thinking about her fucking. I 
visualized her pelvis thrusting up as some guy pushed 
his fat cock into her feverish out of control body.

Get a grip I thought. She's my wife and she's not 
going to do that and I won't let her anyway. I 
remembered then that she had written down her 
passwords in a small book. I pulled it out and found 
the password for her email. Listening to hear she was 
still sound asleep I quickly logged on and began to 
look over her email. There it was. A message from 
Tdavis @ sbc.com. I opened it up and read.

"Thank you for a wonderful day. You don't know how 
good it makes me feel to be around a good woman again 
after my divorce. It's been hard for me to trust again 
but I can tell that you always tell the truth and you 
have a gentle encouraging way about you. Thank you. As 
you know, I have a very busy schedule this next week 
so I won't be able to spend any real time with you. 
But maybe we could have lunch on Thursday at the 
little Italian place. Just meet me there a little 
before noon. I think it best if we drive separately. 
With fondness." Tom.

P.S. Great nips!

I felt smug knowing I had Donna to myself this week, 
well mostly anyway. I logged off, went back to the 
bedroom, woke Donna up and fucked her silly. She was 
more than willing. I realized that we had had sex more 
often in the last week than in the last three weeks 
previously.

We got up and showered in time to make second service 
at church. By a weird coincidence the pastor had a 
sermon about sexual purity. It was about how you 
should never put yourself in tempting situations to 
begin with. I glanced over and saw Donna squirming a 
little. The rest of the day we just did stuff around 
the house and we didn't really speak about anything 
important. I guess we both needed to think a little.

Monday morning rolled around and we dived into the 
workweek. Both of us were busy with deadlines at our 
respective workplaces so it was just a week of quick 
dinners, then off to bed tired. Thursday night when I 
got home from work, I remembered the email I had 
surreptitiously read earlier. Donna was home already 
when I walked into the kitchen. "Hi sweetie, I'm home, 
how was your day?"

"Oh, not bad. I had lunch today with Tom at that 
little Italian place, Luigi's or Luggi's or something 
like that. How was your day?"

"Well not as interesting as your day. Get your tits 
massaged or anything?" I asked with more than a little 
sarcasm.

"You can stop it right there mister! When you act 
disrespectful to me it makes me not want to share with 
you. I know I went over the line but please don't hold 
it over me forever."

"I'm sorry," I said contritely. "It's just that I 
couldn't bear to have anyone take you away from me. I 
love you."

"Oh, you do love me don't you." she cooed. "I know I 
did bad. Would it make you feel better to spank me or 
something?" She said flirtingly as she turned her rear 
around to me.

"No, just tell me about your lunch."

"Well, he really opened up and told me about his 
marriage. He still loves her and is struggling with a 
way to try to mend their relationship. I shared some 
ideas that I thought might help. He's maybe going up 
to Milwaukee this weekend to see her if she will let 
him." I began to feel sympathy for him. I imagined 
myself in his shoes, Donna hundreds of miles away. 
Feeling another woman's tits would be no substitute 
for losing my wife. Poor guy. If I knew then the 
events about to unfold, I would have had much less 
sympathy for Tom.

The next morning at work I got a call from my 
supervisor that I didn't really want to hear. The 
bottom line is that there was a big screw up at the 
Milwaukee plant and it was all hands on deck. A team 
of six including me would be going to trouble shoot 
the problem and we would be leaving late this 
afternoon. I would have just enough time to run home 
and pack a bag. Crap, I hate when things like this 
happens. Imagine the irony, both me AND my wife's 
"date" would both be in Milwaukee. I called Donna to 
let her know but only got her voice mail. I called 3 
more times and same result.

Oh well, I guess I could call her from Milwaukee. She 
wasn't going to be happy though. We had a fight one 
time over something similar. She thought I should have 
stood up for myself and not gone. She never understood 
responsibility. I left her a note and got in my car to 
head for the airport.

About 7:00 PM I'm walking out of the gate at Mitchell 
Airport when my cell rings. 

"Did you run off with another woman or did Henderson 
really send your team to Milwaukee for the weekend?" 
she quizzed.

"No other woman would have me. It was that asshole 
Henderson alright. And he said I won't be back until 
late Monday night or Tuesday."

"Well, I guess I'll have to find something or someone 
to keep me busy this weekend," she sighed.

"Well it won't be me or Tom since we're both in 
Milwaukee, sweetie."

"Oh that's not quite true." she said. "Tom called a 
little while ago and said his ex-wife is out of town 
visiting her mother in Chicago so he won't be going 
after all. He said she did sound open to the idea of 
talking. Apparently she is lonely also. So, guess 
what? I have a date for Saturday night! Now don't be 
jealous. I promise to not drink anything. I think we 
both know where that leads. I want to get out and have 
fun but I'm not looking for any hanky-panky. From the 
sound of Tom talking about his ex, probably all I'm 
going to do is hear him talk about her."

We talked a little more chit chat and then we said 
goodbye as I got to the rental car kiosk.

Monday morning, we had finally resolved the issue. One 
of those crazy little simple things that you just 
don't see until you see it. So anyway, we were all 
jubilant to wrap it up and head for home. To his 
credit, Henderson called and said the team had the 
rest of Monday and all of Tuesday off. See you 
Wednesday, job well done, blah blah blah.

I was back at home and pulled into the garage around 
2:00 PM. I came in, dropped my bag in the bedroom and 
lay down on the bed to rest. I must have dozed off but 
woke up around 3:30. I got up, poured myself a glass 
of chardonnay and it was then I noticed two wine 
glasses and an empty bottle of pinot grigio in the 
living room. I picked the glasses up to put them in 
the dishwasher and tossed the empty. My mind started 
to imagine Donna sitting on the couch with Tom sharing 
a bottle of wine. I began inspecting the house more 
carefully, noticing a pair of panties half under the 
bed. Definitely a slight residue in the crotch. I 
smelled them but couldn't really detect anything. 
Still, what the hell were they doing under the bed. I 
began to feel a burning in my veins. My blood was 
boiling. I was angry and I was starting to feel 
aroused at the same time. Lucy's got some splainin to 
do. 

I put the panties back exactly where I found them. 
Then I decided to look the rest of the house over. 
There was the remains of a used up candle on the 
nightstand, and a towel in the laundry that smelled 
like sex. I sat down to wait for Donna to get home.

As usual, when she came in the door, my heart beat 
with joy. She had that way about her of always making 
me happy to see her. "Hi honey," she said, as she came 
to me for a heartfelt kiss. "I didn't expect you home 
yet but that makes it all the better."

"It's good to be home'" I said with a lack of 
conviction. 

"Oh you must be tired. What can I do to make you feel 
better? How about you take a hot shower and then I'll 
love on you. Wouldn't that be good?"

"Sounds wonderful," I said as I ambled off to the 
shower. Later in bed, Donna turned the light off, lit 
a candle and carried it over to the nightstand. She 
slipped under the covers with me and it was then I 
realized she wasn't wearing any clothes. We didn't say 
anything as she moved her mouth to my body first 
sucking on my nipples, then lower on my belly and 
finally she engulfed my rigid manhood into her warm 
moist mouth. 

"After 10 minutes of oral attention, she moved up to 
kiss me full on the mouth and worked her hips back and 
forth until I eventually slid inside her. She didn't 
move too vigorously. Mainly, she just held me inside 
her moving just enough to feel very loved and close to 
her. I told her, "that feels so nice what you are 
doing. Did you learn some new technique from your date 
this weekend?"

She lowered her mouth to my ear and whispered, "maybe. 
Would you be mad if I had?"

"Sure I would, well tomorrow anyway. Right now I just 
like what you are doing to me."

"Do you want to know everything that happened or 
should I just keep my secrets?" I sensed anxiety in 
her voice. She really was worried what I would think.

"You know the rules, Donna. You have to tell me 
everything with no falsehood of fact or omission." By 
now she had lowered her body just enough that I could 
suck on her nipples while she began her confession.

"Tom picked me up Saturday night and took me to dinner 
at Crazy Fish and then afterwards we went to Club Viva 
to dance. It felt so good to really shake it out on 
the dance floor. I even danced with two other guys 
that I knew from our insurance agent's office. 
Remember Dan and Tim? Anyway by 11:30 I was feeling 
really good and then a slow song came on and Tom 
pulled me onto the floor and we just held each other 
and swayed while the other people danced. 

"It was so nice. Not as nice as now with you inside me 
but nice. I kept feeling Tom's cock through our 
clothes, god it was so hard and driving me crazy. 
Finally, I realized that I had to get home or I would 
start doing things I didn't really want to do. So I 
asked him to take me home. He drove me home and when 
we got there, I was just feeling really lonely with 
you gone so I invited him in just for a little bit. I 
offered him a glass of wine and he accepted."

"Is that when you lost your panties under the bed?" 

"What are you doing looking for my panties?" 

"Husbands always look for clues of their wife's 
indiscretions." 

"I didn't do what you think. We just sat in the living 
room and talked about our marriages. Well, maybe we 
did a teensy bit more than just talk." She then 
rotated her hips and ground her pussy into me as hard 
as she could. Donna didn't cum yet but she was close.

"So what happened then?"

"One glass of wine led to two and two led to four. You 
know what happens with four glasses of wine don't 
you?"

"Go on," I said.

"I didn't fuck him," she said defensively. "We were 
just sitting on the sofa and suddenly I wanted to kiss 
him. I wanted him to feel good again. He was so lonely 
for his wife. I wanted to be her and love him and take 
the pain away. It's hard to explain. So we kissed for 
a long time and just got into the sheer joy of 
kissing. I was so wet that by the time he slipped his 
hand under my dress, I wanted him in me. I was craving 
it. 

He caressed me for what seemed like an eternity before 
he finally got the nerve to slip his hand inside my 
panties and finger me. I came almost immediately. I 
needed to get off so badly. I wanted to pull him into 
the bedroom and take off his clothes but ended up we 
just didn't do it. I can't say why but it just didn't 
feel right. So instead he used his hand to make me cum 
several more times. 

Then later I got some KY out and massaged him till he 
came. After all that kissing and petting we did, I 
just couldn't leave him high and dry."

"So I guess you learned you're playing with fire."

"I guess so," she said somberly. And I also found out 
he really is a big boy. Not so long but really big 
around," she said with an impish grin. "You're not 
really angry with me, are you? After all, I didn't 
really have sex with him and I've told you the 
complete truth. Please don't hate me," she pleaded.

She lowered her left breast to my mouth, holding it in 
her hand as if to offer it to me to suckle her in a 
symbol of submission and love. I took the offered 
nipple, rubbery and firm and swirled my tongue on it. 
Her breath came in ragged gasps as she began to grind 
her pelvis into mine. Together, we grabbed the release 
we were both reaching for. Her insides flooded with 
our combined release of fluids.

Sometime later as we lay naked under the covers 
drifting off to sleep, I thought wasn't it funny he 
had gotten into her panties and it was only the fourth 
date. Well only the fourth date I was aware of.

The next morning, I used my day off to organize and 
catch up on errands while Donna went to work as usual. 
I remembered, I had her email password, and I debated 
should I or shouldn't I. I shouldn't be spying on her 
since she was honorable enough to tell me the truth 
about her and Tom. What the hell, I concluded, I paid 
for this computer and it's mine to use. So after 
logging into her email account, I looked down the 
inbox until I found the TDAVIS message I was looking 
for.

"Donna, thank you for such a wonderful time. That was 
one of the best nights of my life. The only way it 
could have been better would have been to do it all 
the way. All day today, I couldn't think of anything 
but the smell of your body on my face and hands after 
I left your house Sunday morning. I still have 
feelings for my wife but if she doesn't take me back, 
I could do no better than to possess you, if only on a 
part time basis. I can think of nothing but our next 
rendezvous."

Now I was pissed. He was falling in love with her and 
it was getting serious. I'm going to put my foot down.

I spent the rest of the day distracting myself with 
mindless tasks. Shoes to the shoe shop, replace light 
bulbs, sharpened the lawn mower blade, etc. etc. I've 
been working such long hours, I've gotten way behind 
on the rest of my life. Yeah that was it. That was the 
problem. Work had caused me to neglect my life, my 
wife, Donna.

Chapter 4

Donna got home around 4:30 and greeted me with her 
usual upbeat mood.

"Hi honey, I'm home. What did you do all day without 
me?" she asked.

"The usual, I had 6 lines of cocaine and sex with 6 
women midgets," I joked. "That would be one line of 
cocaine per midget. What did you do?"

"I saw Tom this afternoon in between his scheduled 
appointments. They are really running him hard."

"Seems to me you were running him hard. Or at least 
stroking him hard. I think it's time to quit seeing 
him. We both know where this is going." I softened my 
voice and said, "I don't want to lose you. You've been 
building up the courage to have a full-fledged affair 
with him. It's time to stop now."

Donna lowered her head and said meekly, "I guess 
you're right. I've upset you and I'm genuinely sorry. 
Please forgive me."

I didn't know what to say since I was expecting a 
fight and instead she capitulated immediately.

"Donna, you have to tell him you can't be alone with 
him. This has gone too far and you are married. You 
tell me you love me. It's time to prove it."

"I will," was all she said. She then patted my chest 
with her hand and without looking me in the eye, she 
left to go to the bedroom. I don't know why but I felt 
like the bad guy in this. What the hell! I'm the 
wronged party here folks. It's just that Donna is 
always the most upbeat person and now she is down. And 
her being down makes me down. I didn't realize until 
then how much of my happiness is just reflection off 
of her joy.

I spent the rest of the evening apart from her in my 
study just fiddling around on the computer not really 
doing anything productive. Finally, I gave it up and 
went into the bedroom. She was already asleep and I 
slipped into bed and joined her in an embrace. We did 
not make love.

Wednesday morning, I woke up early and left for work 
early. We barely spoke as we got ready for the work 
day. The day went fast for me since I had been out of 
the office since Friday morning. I had lots of emails 
and correspondence to respond to. I got frustrated and 
left early. Being a salaried employee does have its 
advantages.

I got home around 3:30 and of course Donna was not yet 
home. I piddled around until she came in the door at 
4:30. She was not her usual bubbly self. I felt bad 
like it was somehow my fault even though I knew I had 
nothing to feel bad about. Eventually, I drew her out 
and got her to talk about her day while I cooked 
chicken breast smothered in Italian sauce and cheese 
and opened a mediocre bottle of Trebbiano.

"I talked to Tom today. I told him I couldn't see him 
anymore. He was devastated but he said he understood. 
I think his ex-wife is playing with him. I don't think 
she's going to take him back. I hope I'm wrong but 
that's my gut feeling about it. He's feeling very 
lonely right now."

"I don't feel any ill will towards him," I said. "I 
just have to protect my marriage. That's all. And just 
so you know, I admit you are right about my working 
too much. How about we go out Friday night and do 
something fun?"

Donna pretended to smile but didn't have her heart in 
it. "Sounds good, honey. What do you want to do?" 

"Whatever you want. I'm in."

"OK, I'll think of something." and she drifted off to 
the bedroom to change out of her work clothes while I 
finished cooking dinner.

I called her when dinner was ready and she came out to 
eat with me. She didn't say anything but when I saw 
tears running down her face, she didn't have to 
verbalize to communicate. She was sad to lose the 
relationship with Tom. Later in the bedroom, after 
dinner, she asked me, "Did you mean I couldn't date 
Tom or couldn't date anyone at all?"

"You naughty wife!" I blurted out. Didn't you learn 
your lesson. Get your bottom over here." And I reached 
for her, turned her over my knee and spanked her good.

"I'll be good. I'll be good," she wailed." The 
spanking seemed to expunge some sin from her. She 
acted like it was a terrible thing I did to her but, 
subconsciously, I think she wanted to be physically 
punished to atone for her behavior.

After I unleashed my emotion via my hand on her butt, 
I pulled her to me and kissed her with passion. She 
responded with enthusiasm and I felt that I had her 
back again. We made love sweetly that night. Donna 
seemed just a bit more submissive that usual.

Thursday and Friday went by quickly and as I drove 
home after work on Friday I reflected on my life. I 
had it pretty good really. And Donna was really the 
best part. I determined to make her feel especially 
wanted when I got home. 

Pulling into the driveway, I realized Donna was not 
yet home. It was only 4:00 so she would probably be 
along any minute. A few minutes later her car pulled 
into the garage.

"Hi sweetie," I said to her when she came into the 
kitchen through the door from the garage. "How was 
your day today?" I asked.

"Not so good. The partners lost a big case, I screwed 
up a legal document, and Tom looks so bad he could 
pass for suicidal."

"So his wife isn't being very friendly, I take it."

"It's his ex-wife. She's fucking with his head. And 
he'll be lucky at this point if she doesn't take him 
back."

"Oh," I said. "Guess I didn't have it so bad today." I 
pulled Donna to me and held my arms around her. She 
sighed and held me while I caressed her back and 
shoulders. After a little while, she looked up at me, 
smiled and said, "I guess I will keep you after all. 
You always know how to make me feel better. Thank 
you."

I kissed her tenderly on the forehead and said, "I 
don't know why you do keep me but I'm glad you do." 
Donna held onto me tightly, burying her head against 
my chest.

The next few days passed uneventfully and slowly we 
got back into the old rhythm of husband and wife. 
Donna's mood seemed to improve a little each day and 
by the end of a week she was almost back to normal. I 
came home the Thursday following and told Donna, 
Henderson was sending us back to Milwaukee. Another 
screw up, this time Henderson was going himself so It 
didn't look good frankly. Donna was of course 
disappointed. She said she might give Jill a call and 
do something. She was obviously not happy at being 
abandoned for the weekend again. I left for the 
airport Friday morning as Donna was going to work. We 
said our goodbye's and I left in my car.

Friday went by in a blur and at about 7:00 PM, sitting 
in my hotel room, I called Donna to say good night. 
She didn't answer after about 6 rings. Probably in the 
tub, I thought. She sometimes took a leisurely bath 
and shaved her legs so could be tied up awhile. At 
8:00 I called her back. Still no answer. Same thing at 
10:00 and 11:00. I finally left a scathing message 
that I regretted as soon as I had sent it but it was 
done and I went to bed.

Saturday morning, I got a call from her. "I'm so 
sorry, I had my phone on mute and forgot to turn it 
back up. Jill and I went to ladies night at that 
little pseudo winery with the jazz band. I should have 
called but we were having fun and I lost track of 
time. How is everything going?"

"Better than I expected. We might finish tonight or 
tomorrow. Looks like I'll be flying home tomorrow 
night sometime."

"Good, I'm lonely and I haven't had any sex since 
Wednesday."

"Hey, what a coincidence. I haven't had any since 
Wednesday, either," I joked back at her. How about we 
get together and fix that problem?"

"It's a date." she quipped.

"I have to get back to work, sweetie. I'll call you 
when I have my flight time."

We said our goodbyes then and hung up. My mind 
gradually got back on work and off of Donna.

It was about four that afternoon, when my phone rang. 
It was Donna. "Hi babe, what's up?" I asked.

"I'm worried about Tom. I didn't tell you earlier but 
he wasn't at work on Friday. Suzie, you know the blond 
attorney you couldn't quit talking to at the Christmas 
party, ran into me at the dry cleaners. Well she 
mentioned that she saw Tom and she said he looked like 
hell. Hadn't shaved and didn't even acknowledge her 
when she said hi to him. I'm worried about him. He was 
so sad about his wife and he didn't take it well when 
I said I wouldn't see him anymore. What should I do?"

"I'm no expert, but I guess it wouldn't hurt for you 
to call him. You could give him the 800 number for 
your health plan's mental health hotline. He probably 
just needs someone to talk to." I was thinking he 
probably just needs someone to fuck also. But I didn't 
want his suicide on my hands either. Besides, I 
trusted Donna to call him without getting involved 
again. Well, mostly.

"Thank you for letting me talk to him. I feel so sorry 
for him." Donna I knew was going to call him right 
away so we said goodbye after she had promised to call 
right back after she talked to Tom. Meanwhile, I had 
about an hour of work to wrap up. The time passed 
quickly and we finished at 5:30 and headed to the 
hotel. We had to spend the night since there wasn't a 
flight until 10:00 the next morning. I realized I 
should have gotten a call from Donna by now. It was 
then the phone rang.

"Hi babe, how is he?"

"Not good, he's really down. We talked for an hour and 
then his phone went dead. I'm driving over to see him 
now. I have to make sure he's ok. What else could I 
do?"

"I guess you're right. We can't have him jumping off a 
bridge, can we?" I said sarcastically. "What are you 
going to say or do for him?"

"That's not funny. He is very wounded right now. I'm 
going to do whatever it takes to bring him out of the 
dark hole that he's in." She had spoken in a level 
serious voice that I rarely heard. Donna could be 
determined when she wanted to be.

"I know you'll do the right thing," I said.

"Gotta go, hon. Here's my exit. I love you."

"And I love you," I said back in a serious tone. The 
line went dead and I was alone in my hotel room.

Dinner at the hotel was nice. I sat with two of my 
fellow workers and we mostly talked about work stuff. 
My mind kept drifting back to Donna and Tom. I 
wondered how she was doing with him. It was dark out 
now, so I hope she had talked him into getting some 
sleep. Instead of getting some Donna. I felt that 
familiar burn in my veins.

After dinner my companions tried to talk me into going 
to the infamous Safe House for a martini but I begged 
off. I told them I was tired. I was of course but 
mainly I just wanted to be alone. I made my way back 
to my room, kicked off my shoes, plopped on the bed 
and clicked the remote. I got absorbed watching a 
movie with Diane Lane and Richard Gere titled 
"Unfaithful." Perfect, I thought, a movie on cheating 
while I wonder what my wife is doing right now.

I roused myself. Must have fallen asleep. I looked at 
the clock. It was 11:00 and still no call from Donna. 
I checked my phone again just to make sure I hadn't 
gotten any messages. Damn, there were two messages. 
The first around 6:00 said I need to talk to U. The 
second, around 6:30 said, C U tomorrow. I wondered 
what was going on. Well I guess whatever it was, Donna 
could handle it. I texted to her Can U talk. After ten 
minutes had gone by, I realized I was not going to get 
an answer tonight. She was probably at home asleep 
anyway by now and I didn't want to wake her up. She 
hated to answer the phone after she went to sleep.

I got up and got a drink of water, took a good long 
pee and then hit the sack. It would be ok in the 
morning I told myself. It was not ok in the morning.

Chapter 5

I woke up around 7:00 and headed for the shower. It 
was still a little bit too early to call Donna, even 
though I was dying to know what was going on. I was 
out, shaved and dressed by 7:30 and decided to call.

The phone rang until I got the recorded message and 
hung up. Damn the luck, she was probably in the shower 
about now. I texted a message to her "call me" and 
went downstairs for breakfast. I ordered the Belgian 
waffles with two eggs on the side. Breakfast of 
champions, I thought. 

I finished, tipped the waiter 20%, and headed back to 
my room. I called Donna again. Still no answer, so I 
began to worry. It was now 8:30 and I had to pack and 
run for the airport to catch the 10:00 am flight. The 
next 30 minutes were a blur as I threw stuff in my 
bag, checked out and caught a taxi for the 10 minute 
ride to the airport. I did the self-check in and was 
soon moving through the TSA line. By 9:30 I was at the 
gate just as the boarding call began for group A 
passengers. I was group C so had about 5 minutes to 
call Donna. 

She answered on the third ring. "Hi honey she said," 
in a subdued tone.

"Hi, how is everything going?"

"Under control. Tom was just an awful wreck. I think 
he might have done something really bad if I hadn't 
got to him when I did. Thank you for letting me go to 
him."

"Of course. I wouldn't want anything ugly to happen. 
So what happened? Oh, wait. I have to go. I'm boarding 
now. I'm glad everything is ok and I'll see you when I 
get home. I love you."

"I love you," she said. "I hope everything's ok."

"What do you mean?"

"I'll tell you when you get home."

"Why can't you tell me now?"

"I stayed in bed with Tom last night. I ... I thought 
it was the only way to make sure he was safe. Are you 
mad?"

"We'll talk when I get home," I said as I walked down 
the ramp to my waiting plane.

Although only an hour and a half, it was the longest 
flight I've ever been on. I replayed the conversation 
with Donna in my head about a hundred times. She said 
she stayed in bed with him, she didn't say she had sex 
with him. Maybe not a big difference to some but it 
was important to me. I remembered back to when we were 
first dating in college. I think it might have been 
our second or third or fourth date, she stayed 
overnight in my apartment and we cuddled together 
under the blankets until we fell asleep. We never did 
more than kiss but it was one of the best nights of my 
life. It was the night I fell in love with her. We 
shared secrets about our innermost desires and fears. 
I loved her so much back then. And I still do.

Eventually my flight touched down in St. Louis and I 
headed for the shuttle to the long term parking lot. 
Forty-Five minutes later, I was pulling into my 
driveway. It was about 1:00 and I was hungry. But more 
than that I wanted to see my wife. Donna's car was 
gone. I walked into the house from the garage and 
looked around for a note or anything. No note but I 
found the sheets in the bedroom wet with sex smell. 
There was a candle stub left on the nightstand, two 
wine glasses and some of her clothes strewn around the 
room. A blind man could reconstruct this crime scene.

I sat on the bed and held my head in my hands. I felt 
sorry for myself for being so stupid to allow Donna to 
"date" in the first place. It's true that men and 
women can't be friends. They were made to mate with 
each other. I then started to feel a little bit sad 
for Donna. Wonderful, bubbly Donna was so distraught 
and ashamed she couldn't face me. That's the only 
reason she isn't here waiting for me.

I dialed her. "Hello," she answered. "Are you home 
yet?"

"I'm home alright." My answer told her I knew what she 
had been up to last night.

"Do you want me home? Or should I just stay away?" she 
asked quietly.

"Home. I want you home."

"OK, I'll be there in twenty minutes or so."

I was tired so I kicked off my shoes, moved the covers 
over and lay down on my bed. I stayed over on the side 
that wasn't too wet although somehow it seemed the 
entire mattress had been permeated with wet sex juice. 
It didn't seem to matter as I tried to compose the 
words I would say to Donna. But nothing seemed to come 
to me. I couldn't find the words. 

After an eternity I heard the garage door open and a 
minute later, I heard her walking into the kitchen. 
She called out my name and I answered, "I'm in the 
bedroom." She must have grimaced at that. Returning to 
the scene of the crime.

She came into the bedroom and without saying a word, 
stood by the doorway facing me with her head down. 
Without hesitation, I got up from the bed, walked over 
to her and pulled her gently into my arms. I began to 
nuzzle her neck and kiss her cheek as she silently 
dripped tears down her face. I sighed and then she 
sighed. We both started to speak at once, and then I 
said "you first."

"I was bad."

"Maybe," I said non-committedly. "Why don't you just 
tell me what happened."

"I think you can see what happened," she said with a 
sharp tone. "Do I have to spell it out?"

"I just want to know what happened, Donna. Now tell me 
about last night."

She sat on the edge of the bed and began her account.

"I don't know what to say. I went over to his house 
and at first he didn't even want to talk to me. I made 
him open up and he let me in. So then we just talked 
about how sometimes life sucks and I told him he was 
just in a rough patch but it would get better. I 
hugged him and he said thanks that really made him 
feel better that maybe somebody cares. I told him lots 
of people care but I just happened to be the one here 
with him at the moment. 

"That got him talking about how he doesn't do good 
with women and now he's lost his wife and me the only 
two women in his life that he thought were special to 
him. Then he started to cry in my arms like a baby. 
Finally I told him, that's it mister, we're going. 
You're coming over to my place and I'm going to fix us 
something to eat. So I made him get in my car and we 
came home."

"Well, I can pretty much see what happened then. Where 
do we stand Donna?"

"Like I told you. Tom was so depressed, I just did 
everything I could think of to cheer him up. I fixed 
us dinner with a glass of wine. I thought that would 
help. That made him feel a little better, and then I 
suggested we stay up and watch old movies. That 
sounded good to him but then I suggested he needed to 
bathe first, and shave." So I filled the tub with hot 
water and told him to get in. 

He just took off his clothes and got in the tub. He 
seemed to relax in the water and just lay his head 
back and closed his eyes. That's when I collected his 
clothes and put them in the washer. I came back in and 
he was still in the tub so I knelt down and told him 
to lean forward. I soaped up a washcloth and began to 
scrub his back. 

I just wanted him to feel loved and cared for. After 
he finished bathing and shaving, I put him in our bed 
and he fell asleep. It wasn't about sex. He just 
needed to be cared for and loved. I tidied up things a 
little and then I decided I was tired and wanted 
sleep. I took a shower first, then dried off and slid 
in bed next to him. It just seemed so natural. Almost 
like I was sliding into bed with you. I spooned up 
next to him and fell asleep.

We didn't have sex until this morning. I woke up first 
and just snuggled up to him to keep warm. I tickled 
his back and gently rubbed his body. Eventually he 
woke up and whispered "thank you" to me. I just 
squeezed him tight and told him "you're welcome." 
After a few minutes he rolled over on his back, 
pulling me towards him with his arm. I instinctively 
reach my arm over his body and stroked his chest and 
stomach. We just lay like that for the longest time, 
touching and holding each other. I was dying to know 
if Tom was aroused so I accidentally on purpose moved 
my hand down lower till I found his erection in my 
hand. 

"Someone's feeling better," I said to him. He smiled 
and yawned, then rolled over on top of me. He pinned 
my arms down and kissed my neck and nuzzled against 
me. At first I told him we shouldn't be doing that but 
he wouldn't let me up. He lay between my legs holding 
me down and he kept both of my arms pinned over my 
head. I couldn't do anything at that point except let 
him have me. It was torture to feel him loving my body 
and knowing I would have to tell you about it later. 
I'm sorry," she said in her little girl voice.

"Sounds like he forced himself on you."

"Maybe. I think maybe I wanted him to though. Kinda 
like if he forced himself on me, it wouldn't be my 
decision. Then I wouldn't have so much guilt."

"Then why do you feel so guilty?"

"Because I've been a naughty, naughty girl," she said 
as she looked slyly up at me.

"Oh, you've been naughty all right. The question is 
what to do with you."

"You could hold me and love me. Then we can go from 
there," her little girl voice offered.

I moved over to her facing her where she sat on the 
bed. Not saying a word, I pushed her shoulders back 
pinning her to the bed. I looked her over deliberately 
taking my time to inspect her body up and down. 
Reaching down under her dress, I slid her panties down 
her ankles, pulling them off. Kneeling on the floor in 
front of her I gently pulled her knees apart and 
leaned forward, inspecting her matted pubic hair. 
Strangely, the thing I had most feared didn't really 
upset me. 

Instead, her messy wet pussy lips looked beautiful at 
that exact moment. The strong scent between her legs 
seemed to tell me that not only had she fucked Tom, 
she had enjoyed it immensely. I licked my tongue on 
her clitoris, tentatively at first, then with more 
pressure. Donna didn't say anything, but her breathing 
quickened just a little. I then lapped slowly up and 
down the full length of her sex opening, letting my 
hands push her legs apart with more force. 

She groaned and moved her legs far her back against 
her body. I licked her up and down several more times 
as she started to pant. Abruptly then, I stood up, 
unbuckled my pants, kicked them off and went for it. I 
was so hard at this point and she was so wet I went 
right in. I pounded hard into Donna, letting my anger 
at her and erotic feelings express themselves all at 
once. After about ten strokes, I came in her, adding 
my semen to her lover's earlier deposit. 

"Eh, eh, eh, eh, eeeh, OOHHHH!!" she screamed as I 
filled her opening. We stopped motionless then, 
looking into each other's eyes, wondering what was 
happening, where was our relationship headed. After a 
moment, I laid down on her kissing her softly at 
first, then more needy, then softly stopping. I held 
her and we didn't move, afraid to change the moment, 
afraid to lose something.

The moment of intimacy passed. I quipped, "Well, I see 
he didn't stretch you too much."

"It wasn't for lack of trying. Damn thing was really 
big," she fired back.

"Liar, I bet he's four inches, tops. And besides, if 
he was that big you'd be too sore for sex with me."

"Sweetie, know that I love you like no other, but his 
cock was huge and I have personally never had one that 
big inside me. I felt filled up like I've never felt 
before. And for the record, I WAS sore. It's just that 
I would never turn you down, especially not now, not 
after last night..." as her voice trailed off.

"Hey, want to go get some ice cream?" I asked.

She looked at me strangely. Then tearing up she said, 
"Yes."

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world 
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per 
lifetime, so take good care of it!

On 4/12/2017 at 8:29 AM, El Cojelon said:

Here we are one more time.

Happy and Merry Christmas to all the people of Cuckoldfart.

Now another of the most exciting Cheatng and seduced wife stories

Their Wives Belong To Me

 

byrailroadlady© and highly modified by EroticWriter

Note to our readers. I found this a while back on another site and thought the concept of it was quite hot and fairly well written. I clicked on the name rail road lady but it would not work, so I could not contact 'her' if the author really was a woman.

I greatly enhanced the story, adding much detail, making some changes including the taking of photos, and heating up the sex. I place it here with acknowledgments to the original author and for your enjoyment. I also changed the title. Originally it was just 'Victor Sylvester.'

The call came at about 9 am.

"Hello!"

"Ahh, Yes. Mrs. Jacobsen?”

“Yes.”

Mrs. Jacobsen, this is Victor Sylvester, I work with your husband."

That was an understatement, Victor Sylvester was the Chairman of the Elotus Corp, and my husband Richard was the chief financial officer.

“Ahh yes sir. I know who you are.”

"I know you are aware that Richard is a prime candidate for the presidency of Elotus, and I need to have a word with you in private regarding his future and yours."

"Well certainly Mr. Sylvester, but I am not sure how much help I can be, and Richard is in Phoenix this week."

"Well, that's why I'm calling, because what I have to say is for your ears only, something of a surprise for your husband you might say."

His ‘surprise’ for my husband comment caught my interest immediately. "Yes of course, Mr. Sylvester.. Where would you like to meet?"

"Well, let's keep it informal, what if I stop by your home in about an hour, would that be convenient for you?"

"Well, yes, it will give me time to straighten up a little."

"Fine Mrs. Jacobsen, I'm looking forward to seeing you again." He hung up.

My mind is whirling; perhaps he is going to let me tell Richard that he got the presidency. What else could it be? Richard has been with Elotus for 15 years, and it is his whole life. He has advanced steadily to his present job, and is very excited about this opportunity to be the president.

The next hour passed very slowly for me as I anticipated the arrival of Mr. Sylvester. I showered and dressed in a way I thought an executive's wife should. And then his car pulled in the driveway.

Victor Sylvester was not my favorite person. I am sure he is very good at his job, but he does have a reputation for being very ruthless in advancing his interests for the company.

Physically he is rather short, about 5 7, and with a pot belly showing his love for drink and fine food, but he had always been quite polite to me and the other wives whenever there would be a company gathering.

I answered the door with the ring of the doorbell. He smiled as I stepped back to let him in.

"Lovely to see you Mrs. Jacobsen." he greeted me.

"Thank you, Mr. Sylvester” I said as sweetly as could be, though inwardly I was nervous. “I can hardly wait to find out why you wish to see me privately." I said. "Please call me Gloria and,” I pointed towards the kitchen, “would you like coffee?"

"That would be very good, thank you Gloria."

I relaxed. So far this seemed to be going smoothly. "Please have a seat in the living room, I'll be right back."

I could feel his eyes following me as I went to the kitchen for the tray I had prepared. My skirt was short but fashionable, and my silk blouse was what a career woman might wear. Smart, a little transparent and probably quite revealing as it clung to my breasts and allowed just a little cleavage to show.

I had worn nylon stockings and a garter belt, (Richard hated panty hose) and a string of pearls. I didn't wear heels often around the house but this morning was a special occasion.

I had dressed to impress and I am sure that Mr. Sylvester knew it.

Mr. Sylvester watched me as I came back to the living room. Bending over to put the tray on the coffee table I could feel his eyes looking down my blouse, and strangely, I enjoyed his looking. ‘This is for my husband’ I kept telling myself.

I poured the coffee as quickly as I could, and then sat facing him. His eyes followed me as I crossed my legs, and I realized that my skirt was quite shorter sitting down. Blushing, I uncrossed my legs and attempted to pull the skirt down but to little avail. He was enjoying this I could tell.

What made it even harder was the fact that now, facing him, I needed to physically push to keep my knees together so that he could not look between my thighs and catch a glimpse of my white panties.

"You are a beautiful woman, Mrs. Jacobsen."

"I am flattered Mr. Sylvester, but I am sure that is not what you came here to tell me."

"I came to talk about your husband's career and his possible promotion to the presidency of our company and the part that you will be instrumental in playing in seeing him realize his ambitions."

“My part?” I felt warning bells going off. "But how can I possibly assist you, Mr. Sylvester?"

"Lovely lady, you can guarantee his promotion by simply being nice to me."

About that time, with his comment to be nice to him, I realized that I had unconsciously allowed my thighs to relax and that my knees were no longer together. I quickly considered pushing them together and decided to let it go. What was done, is done. Maybe he can see my panties and maybe not.

"I don't understand." I stammered. But already I was hoping that what had crossed my mind wouldn’t come true. My mind was whirling with his words as he continued to gaze unrestrainedly at my legs, and letting his eyes drift up to my breasts. I felt my face turning red.

"Let me explain it to you then."

His eyes fixed on mine and he continued.

"Gloria, You are a beautiful woman, and I think beautiful women should share their charms and their bodies, and not keep them for just one man. You have been to the company gatherings and been seen by all. There is not a man in my company who hasn't expressed the desire to sleep with you, no, the word is they all want to fuck you, but I have the means to accomplish that for myself."

I think that was the exact moment that my situation became obvious. His outright use of the F word shocked me. ‘They want? He wants to fuck me?’ My heart was pounding because already I was feeling trapped. I stood up and pulled my skirt down. I couldn’t meet his eyes. "I think you should leave now, Mr. Sylvester. Your language is very crude."

He continued to sit there and smile, almost leering up at me.

"Ah, I see you don't understand." He paused, "If you don't grant me my wishes, your husband will not be promoted, and that will be the end of his dream."

"When I tell Richard about this you will have to answer to him." I stammered as my mind was reeling from what was happening. Deep down, I knew. There is no way that I can win this.

"Let me put it another way, if you don't grant me some pleasure with you, your husband will be dismissed. Oh, he will be allowed to resign, but there will be a cloud over his leaving the company, and I will plant rumors that will insure that he will never attain a high office in any company ever again."

His smile was gone now.

Trying to absorb what I was hearing, I sat down and all my breath seemed to leave me. He immediately zoned in again on my legs as my skirt pulled up. This time I didn’t bother to tug it down or push my knees together.

"You will have to readjust your life away from country clubs, fine homes, and the lifestyle you now enjoy." he paused, "So think about it very carefully before you get too indignant. After all, all I am asking is for you to be pleasant for a little time and it will all be over, and you and Richard will have all you have hoped for, is that too much to ask?"

He sat back, poured himself some more coffee, sipped it and looked at me over the cup.

I sat there stunned not knowing what to do or say, realizing that this despicable little man had the power to destroy everything that we had hoped for. And I thought of our two children whose future could be changed forever because of this man. And I realized that all those rumors about him stopping at nothing to get what he wanted were true.

"Your husband will never know unless you are foolish enough to tell him, because that would have an effect on your marriage that would never go away, so think carefully before you decide that my request is unthinkable to you."

“You’re asking me to cheat on my husband.” My voice rose, almost pleadingly. ”Mr. Sylvester, Can’t you see how traumatic that might be for me?

For some reason he kept going back to my married name instead of using just Gloria. I suspect that addressing me by my married title was making this entire affair more exciting for him.

“Mrs. Jacobsen, have you ever been fucked by any other man besides your husband?”

“Fu…? No, of course not, I was raised to be a good girl.”

“Well, this can be your chance to be a bad girl for a change. Just think: feeling a strange cock within your pussy for the first time. You just might enjoy it, and you can tell yourself it’s not cheating since you will be helping out your husband’s career.”

One thing for sure I was thinking. Strange cock or not, this man was not appealing and no way would I enjoy this. As he calmly sipped coffee, I sat shaking inside with the thought that I didn't have many choices, if I agreed I would have to put up with some unspeakable indignities with a man I now detested, and if I ordered him out, I was jeopardizing the future of my entire family.

"How can I be sure that you will do what you promise?" I asked

He knew then that he had me.

"You must trust me to keep my word" he simply said, with a smile.

"Then what comes next," I asked, my voice sounding resigned?

“First, since you have been sitting there and teasing with that skirt that pulls up so nicely, you can raise it now as you sit there and show me your legs, all the way up.”

I hesitated, then, going slowly, my face turned red as I tugged my skirt up over my knees and looked at him.

“Higher.”

My heart was pounding as I had to raise my butt a little ways off the couch to do as he wanted, and I ended up with my skirt up almost all the way to my panties.

“Now spread your legs, wide.”

My body shook a little and strangely, I felt my nipples suddenly harden as they rubbed against the inside of my silk blouse. Again doing it slowly, I opened my legs, further exposing my stockings, garter belt and white panties to his view.

“Very nice, Mrs. Jacobsen... You have fine taste in underthings. I’ve always felt that white underwear is the most intimate.”

Strangely, I felt a rush of heat surge through my vagina as I displayed my undies to him. I gave him ten more seconds to stare while opening my legs even further, and I could actually hear his breathing. My voice was softer now as I asked, “Now what’s next?”

"Well, you might show me your bedroom to start with." He smiled as he looked at me knowing that my surrender was almost complete. In just minutes or less he was going to be getting very intimate with me. Our eyes met and avoiding his I looked away and in the direction we would be going.

"It’s this way”, I said as I closed my legs and stood up. I couldn't believe what was happening to me.

He followed me into the hallway and I started up the stairs, and as I did I felt his hand under the back of my skirt and then it was on my bottom feeling me as we ascended. I stopped and looked at him and my face was burning.

"A man loves to watch a woman from behind as she walks, but it is even better to feel her walking." he said without apology.

“You promise that my husband or anyone else will never know?”

He sneered. “They’ll know only if you tell them, my dear.”

“All…alright then.”

Totally humiliated, I turned and started up the stairs as his hand found me again, feeling and groping me all the way up the stairs. I almost ran into the bedroom. He closed the door behind him, and motioned me to the center of the room.

I realized then that I had made a mistake bringing him into the room I share with my husband but it was too late now. I was going to be fucking another man on my marriage bed.

From there it all happened very quickly.

He walked over to me and put his arms around me then pulled my head to him and he kissed me, and felt my bottom and probed between my buttocks with his fingers, and he kept kissing me now using his tongue and then I felt him pull up my skirt and his hands were inside my panties, one hand in the front and one in the back, and he was rubbing my pussy, and feeling my bottom, and then his fingers two of them I think were inside me, and I pushed him away in revulsion.

Acting ‘indifferent’ at my rejection of his advances, he went over and sat on the divan.

My pussy still tingling from his sudden assault with his fingers, I just stood there, unsure of how to react. I knew that I had screwed up by pushing him away. If I wasn’t going to go through with it, why had I allowed him to start? That is what he must be thinking.

"Perhaps I am rushing you, beautiful lady." he said. "If you are wise you will try to enjoy this as I know I can give you great pleasure if only you will let yourself relax."

I knew that I must control my emotions because I felt sure now that he would be very vindictive if I let him know I found him repulsive.

"I need a little time." I stammered. "It is all happening so very suddenly, and I’ve never done this before.”."

He looked inquisitively at me. “Was that true, that you have only fucked your husband?”

I corrected him. “Only made love to my husband.”

"Of course." he said. “Only been made love to by your husband and now you will only be fucked by me. I think that might be an appropriate way to describe it since it is probable you have never really been fucked before.”

‘Fucked before...’ My mind was filled with images of this man lying naked on me and probing my body with whatever he had between his legs. He was correct. I. knew this would be fucking because there was no way in Hell would I be making love with this disgusting little man!

He grinned at me, an evil looking grin. “Had enough time yet?”

"I think I am OK now." I whispered. I was staring at him, trying in my mind to become interested enough in him to maybe allow myself to become aroused, if I was aroused, this might be easier to do. What he was saying was true. I made love to my husband, anyone else would be fucking. As yet, I had not realized what being fucked truly meant.

"Wonderful, then perhaps you can slowly take off your clothes for me, I have wondered for many years what you would look like totally nude, and I must confess I can hardly wait to find out."

I breathed a little sigh of relief as I realized that at least he wouldn't be touching me while I did as he asked, so I decided to try to stretch it out as long as possible to postpone what I knew he wanted to do to me. I unbuttoned my silk blouse, and pulled it out of my skirt, and I let it drop to the floor.

Turning slowly I sat on the bottom of the bed as he stared at me, and pulling up my skirt, undid the fastening to my stockings and slowly slipped them down, kicking off my high heels, and dropped them on the rug.

"Please put the high heels back on." he said quietly.

I did as he asked.

Unzipping the skirt I let it slip to the floor. Now I am standing in my bra, panties, and garter belt. I turn slowly, trying to prolong the moments. With my back to him I unsnap the brassiere, and my breasts are bared. I turn around to face him, and his face is almost distorted as he stares at me.

“Those are really nice tits. Let’s see some more.”

I am running out of things to do, and slowly I unsnap the garter belt and let it drop to the floor.

He gasps as he looks at me in what is a very sheer pair of panties that don't do much to cover my mound. I turn slowly, a complete turn, and another.

“Now baby, show me that pussy that soon is going to be wrapped around my cock.”

That starts me trembling. Then hooking my thumbs in the waist of my panties I slowly slide them down, and I sit on the edge of the bed again and take them over my knees, calves, and slip them over my heels. Slowly I stand up again, and I am completely nude except for the strand of pearls and my high heels. He is staring at me with hunger that scares me a little.

"Come over here."

I slowly walk over to him and stand in front of him, and he leans forward and kisses my belly, which causes a shiver to race through me from my hips to my shoulder blades. Then his stubby forefinger slips between my legs and he presses his finger against my clitoris. I jerk away in shock from this invasion of my body.

"You must be a little more cooperative my dear, remember what's at stake here and don't destroy this great future for your husband and your family."

Numbly I look at him and nod my submission.

Again his fingers find my clitoris, and he gently starts to massage it, and his other hand goes around me to my bottom, which he wantonly explores. Despite myself my knees are getting shaky, and I am getting very wet. My clitoris is swelling and is responding to his caresses, because that is what they are.

I can’t help it as the first groan erupts from my lips. “Ooooooh.”

Based on the way he had first been fondling me, I was expecting him to be rough, but he isn't and it would be easier if he was, because he is arousing me and I feel ashamed and dirty. I had wanted to be aroused but my guilt keeps me asking myself how can I possibly take pleasure in what this pig is doing to me?

“Feels good, doesn’t it?”

My face is red as I nod my head in agreement.

Suddenly he stands up and leads me to the center of the room, and he steps away and starts to remove his clothing. I try to look everywhere but at him, but I am drawn irresistibly to the sight of this grotesque little man, exposing his fat belly and his ugly body, which now has a full erection.

I’m surprised. ‘Oh shit! Just look at that!’

I am used to being made love to by six slim inches, but now something else is coming my way. I can't take my eyes off his erect penis. It is not real long, maybe a little more than seven inches, but it is extremely thick, from the fat knob and going all the way down the shaft where it is even thicker, and I can't imagine what will happen when he decides it is time to r******** me, for that's what is happening. I am being coerced into sex with this terrible man.

Using his right hand, he pulls the foreskin up over the head and back again. "Not bad for a little man, eh?" he leers at me.

I don't respond, but the expression on my face gives me away. “Can’t decide whether to be scared or excited, is that it?”

“Yes,” I answer honestly.

“If you have to do this, you want it to feel good, don’t you?”

“Yes!” I had just wanted to agree with him, but I realized that the way I had given a quick answer had made it sound like I was excited. “I thought about something like this years ago.”

“What’s that? You mean screwing me?”

“No, I mean, if I ever for some unknown reason decided to cheat on my husband, then I wanted…” I paused, unable to go on.

“If you decided to cheat, you wanted…what, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

If I have to do this, with a man not my husband, then I want the man to feel different.” I took another hard look at his penis. “And you’ll definitely feel different.”

“Now that you have seen my prick, are you admitting that you might find it to be exciting, and that you might actually end up wanting it?”

I answered honestly. “Yes. I can see where that might happen.”

Then, not wanting to be constantly reminded that I am cheating, I smiled and asked: "Please call me Gloria."

He sort of sneered at me. "No, for today you shall go on being 'Mrs. Jacobsen' because today you are a wife fucking your husband's boss for his advancement."

I nodded sheepishly. "Yes. I understand."

"And doing it in your marriage bed," he said, softly. "Now, put your hands on the bed and bend over." he orders.

I do as he says, putting my hands on my marriage bed and feeling tears come to my eyes at the thought. I feel fully and terribly @@@@@@@ as he is now behind me. My buttocks, my anus, my pussy, they are all out there and fully @@@@@@@.

He thrusts himself against me and I can feel that big penis between my buttocks, as his hands reach under and find my dangling breasts, with the nipples fully erect.

It isn’t bad enough that he is forcing me to have sex with him, but he has to put me into the most submissive or maybe, humiliating position as well. Then he takes one hand and finds my clit again and begins massaging it gently, and as he does so I feel him placing the head of that thick penis into my vagina, and he slowly eases it in and I can't believe how my vagina is stretching to allow him entry.

“Mmmm…mmmph!” His fat knob had gone past my lips and I actually felt my lips struggle to open wider in order to accept his even thicker shaft.

Thank goodness I have had children otherwise I could never handle this.

“Ooooh Noooo, ooooh please…” He has gone in several inches and I have never felt so violated, with that great thickness filling and stretching me to what I know is my physical limit. And now he begins to thrust into me, again and again as his fingers masterfully stroke my clitoris.

His entry seems to go on forever and then I know he has penetrated me as far as his dick will go when I feel his body, mainly his balls hit up against me.

For the first time since having my first child, it feels like my pussy is being filled again, only more so because Sylvester is so big. But something else is happening because my vagina has suddenly begun feeling very wet. There is pleasure here, pleasure that cannot be denied.

“Uuuuh uhhhh uuuuh” he is pounding me, punishing me with his brutal cock and I feel it, him, beginning to take total control of my body. My lips, indeed my entire vagina is being tugged along with each stroke of his meaty penis. Despite myself I know I am going to have an orgasm to end all, and I can't fight it as he keeps thrusting and massaging me.

“TALK TO ME MRS. JACOBSEN! USE MY NAME AND TELL ME HOW YOU LIKE it!”

He has yelled it, and I sense what he wants to hear. With the knowledge that this man is going to make me orgasm, I have no problem coming up with things to say. “Mr. Sylvester…Oh Victor, It feels good. Your cock feels incredibly good.” And then I added with a giggle, “and it definitely feels different!”

“Keep talking. Do you like the way my cock stretches your tight little cunt?”

I have never liked hearing that vulgar C word being used to describe a woman’s vagina, but now hearing it arouses me further. He is talking about MY cunt!

“I like the way it is stretching my tight little cunt…YES!” Then I volunteered more info without being asked. “You knew once you got it in that I would react like this, didn’t you?”

Before he could respond I had something else to say. “Mmmm…Victor, it’s…my cunt is cumming! Ooooohhhh…”

He kept pumping. “You…you’re…I’m cumming again!”

I am racked with shudders as I orgasm again and again and he is breathing rapidly and I am trying not to cry out but I already have and I feel filthy and dirty with this horrible man inside me, fucking me, yes fucking my cunt with his thickness until I can't support myself anymore and I fall onto the bed as he drops along with me and lays his stomach on my back as he continues to ravish me with that thick monstrosity.

“Ooooh Victor that feels so good.” I immediately bite my tongue. ‘Why am I still saying it?’

“’I’m still cumming!” Even on my stomach there is no escaping the intense pleasure as I climax still again. Like he had said, I had never really been fucked before.

“Victor, you evil man. You own my body now and you know it, don’t you? I’ve never felt anything like this before.”

"You are reacting exactly as I expected, Mrs. Jacobsen."

Finally he explodes inside me and I can feel his contractions, and hear his breathing as he achieves orgasm. Again I feel something new, something different as his penis bucks and discharges what feels like a huge load inside me.

I am gasping, trying to catch my breath as I feel the incredible wetness that now seems to have soaked my pussy. He slips out, dragging half my pussy back with him, and falls on the bed beside me.

I couldn’t move and as I lay there I hoped that he was done and would now leave, yet at the same time I wanted him to stay for just a little longer, the time it would take to bring me to orgasm again. I felt wetness, wetness everywhere, from my eyes, my pussy, even my mouth as I realized I was drooling.

“So tell me, Mrs. Jacobsen, have you ever been fucked before?” He has rolled up against me and placed his arm possessively around me.

I felt so weak, so drained that I couldn’t even raise my head to reply, but as I turned my head to the side, our eyes met. I knew what he wanted to hear. I smiled weakly at him. “Yes. I’ve been fucked.”

“When were you fucked?”

“Just now. You fucked me.”

“Was that your first fucking?

“Yes.” I looked him in the eyes, hoping to build his ego so that he would feel more kindly towards me. “You were right Victor. I understand now. Until you I had never been fucked before.”

“So who owns you?”

I had already said that he owns me. Still, I hesitate.

“Who owns you? Say the name.”

I say it like I am telling someone else. “Mr. Victor Sylvester. He owns me, he and his thick cock.” I added 'his cock' because it seemed to me that I was not giving in to just him, and I wanted Victor to know that he also needs his cock to own me.

"Lay on your back." he commands.

I roll over exhausted and not much caring about anything except having another orgasm and then when it is done, getting him out of my house.

“Yes, I want to cum one last time. Make me cum.”

But it isn't done. He is on his knees, his head between my legs, and he is kissing and licking me. My clit, he is licking, and my labia, and inserting his tongue into my vagina. ’Doesn’t he mind my pussy being filled with his cum?

Oh God no, I am going to cum again, and I do, and I experience multiple orgasms, and finally he withdraws his head from between my legs and comes up beside me on the bed.

I am surprised. Instead of taking and using me like before, he has done something for me. When he wraps an arm around me and draws me close, I respond warmly to his first kiss, and when his tongue enters, I tongue him back.

"Now beautiful lady, one more thing we have to do before we end this most delightful morning."

I stare at him, and wonder what it is that he wants.

He straddles me and puts my arms above my head and his penis is between my breasts as he pushes my breasts together around his member. Quickly it becomes erect again, and he moves up the bed and puts his penis to my mouth. "Oh No, Please no." I beg,

"Ah, but you must, or everything will be incomplete." he says.

I open my mouth, and his massive head is inside my mouth, and I am almost choking it is so large.

"Don't be coy. You know what I want you to do."

Defeated now I begin to suck as he pushes into my mouth, and he takes one of my hands and places it on his member and I am holding it and sucking it.

“Run your tongue over the head.”

Yes, he owns me and I do as he says. Wanting to explore further in order to help take my mind off what I know will be the final result, I begin feeling the head of his thick prick and at one point the tip of my tongue finds the opening in front and since the tip of a tongue is so sensitive it feels like my tongue is going way inside since the opening in his prick, like the prick itself, is so large.

He laughs.” Keep that tongue tip there and my hot cum will knock it out of the way, big time.”

I don’t want that of course, his cum shooting into my mouth and knocking my tongue around, so I quickly take it out of the opening and return to running my tongue all around the head. This is easier than allowing him to fuck my mouth with his thickness and I hope he finds that satisfactory.

He does. “Oh yeah, baby. I love that action with the tongue.”

He is breathing harder and harder until he grows even larger and ejaculates into my mouth. Because my mouth is slightly opened in shock I have some cooler air coming in and as a result his cum feels hot.

I try to turn my head but he is holding me until his orgasm is over. Without saying a word he continues to hold my head over his prick. I know what it is he expects and my entire body quivers as I try to swallow. His cum is thick and there is a lot of it but finally, it is all down.

“Who owns you? I want to hear you say it so I know that you got it all down.”

“You own me Victor.”

Then he pulls away and I am totally ravished, weak, and drained. And I am sweating. I wipe away what I can from my face with the sheet as he lays there recovering. Finally he gets up without a word and goes into the bathroom and closes the door. I hear the shower running.

I have pulled the sheet up over my naked and used body when he comes out. "You are a magnificent woman, with a body that men would kill for." He said as he put on his clothes.

I sighed as his limp but still thick looking cock disappeared beneath his clothes. I wanted more of it one last time, but I hated this man just the same.

"You are everything that I dreamed you would be, and now when I see you at company functions, you can be sure that I will see you completely naked in my mind as you were for me this morning."

He walked to the bedroom door.

"Oh, one last thing, the board meeting to choose our next president is not until Friday of next week. So I shall have Richard attend a financial seminar in Los Angeles next week. Please keep Wednesday open for me. From ten in the morning and all afternoon if need be.’

He planned, demanded another session. The damage had already been done. I had been intimate with another man and I had, for the most part, enjoyed it. So now I was to be given another chance, one last chance to be fucked, truly fucked.

Smiling, I readily agreed, with one slight change. “Until 3 P.M. My kids come home at 3:15.” I looked hopefully at him. ”Victor, if you come at ten that will still give us five hours.”

“Give us five hours to do…what?”

“Five hours to fuck.”

“Five hours for me to fuck what part of your body?”

I knew what he wanted to hear and as I felt my face burning as I used that word. “Five hours for you to fuck my cunt.” I smiled hopefully at him. “Five hours for you to fuck me like no one else can.”

“That will be time enough.”

And he was gone. I shook my head. Is he really planning on fucking me for five hours?

As I gingerly felt around my brutally ravished and slightly tender pussy with my fingers, I lay there shaking, knowing that, orgasms aside, I was going to have to go through the whole nightmare again in a few days. But what choice did I have? I had none.

So what did I do? I shaved my pussy in order to surprise Victor. This next time would be the last time so I decided to go all out. Such was the price a loving wife must do in order to help her husband.

Of course, in the interim I had to do a little fibbing. My husband was so excited that I had shaved my pussy to surprise him that he made love to me twice that next week and though I was afraid he might he did not seem to notice any change to the interior of my pussy that had recently been stretched to the limit.

He felt small to me going in. It puzzled me that he maybe could not feel a difference because it seemed like he was not stretching me like before.

Maybe it was just that I was, however, aware of the size differential between my husband and his boss. I had an orgasm each time with my husband, but that was it, just an orgasm and not multiples. My husband though, during one of our two sessions pulled his cock out of my pussy and jacked off, shooting his warm cum all over my shaved cunt.

“Why did you do that,” I asked, smiling up at him?

“I don’t know baby, except that without all that hair, it will be real easy to do a cleanup.”

“That’s true,” I giggled. I sort of raised my hips toward him. "Want to lap it up?"

"No. I won't go that far."

And my husband’s boss came the next Wednesday promptly at 10 am.

Part 2 Round 2.

I was having second thoughts now. Though I had shaved my pussy for Victor, if I had a choice, I now wished not to have to go through with this. In an effort to be as unattractive as possible, I was wearing an old grey sweatshirt and sweat pants, and running shoes. With a scarf holding my hair, I hoped that he would not find me becoming. He walked in as I opened the door, and looking at me he quickly took me in his arms.

"So you favor the athletic look this morning." and holding my head so I couldn't escape his lips he began kissing me and as I finally turned my head away his hands went inside the waistband of my sweats and he fondled my buttocks as he kept on kissing my neck, and I could feel his maleness against my belly.

"Let us go upstairs." and as we went he felt my bottom all the way up the stairs and into the bedroom. I didn’t know why, but my pussy was already tingling. Then I knew why, it was the thought of how thick that cock of his is. I also was remembering what he had said, about all afternoon if necessary.

If he fucks me for five full hours, I will probably be crawling instead of walking.

In the bedroom he pulled the scarf off my head letting my hair down to my shoulders, he then pulled the sweatshirt over my head, and told me to remove the pants. I complied and stood there in a bra and panties. This time, instead of cowering, I stood there with my shoulders back and stared back at him.

He stared. “Your pussy looks different under those panties…” his eyes widened. “Damn, even with those panties on I can see that you have shaved that cunt. Did you do that for me?”

I wanted to lie but decided to tell the truth. One last time with him and it would be over. “Yes, I did it for you but of course my husband thinks otherwise.”

“Does he like your shaved cunt?”

“I guess so since he pulled out of me and jacked off and came all over it.” I was feeling ornery now.

“Pull those panties off and let’s have a look.” I did and again I stood before him with my shoulders back as he studied my shaved snatch.

"You look ravishing, Mrs. Jacobsen, simply ravishing. Let us take a shower together."

As I took off my shoes, he undressed and then led me into the over sized shower that Richard and I had built in. He quickly soaped my body and then his and embraced me with his full erection pressed between my legs and then he pushed his stubby finger into my anus quickly as I gasped and tried to escape his grasp.

"Please don't, please don't." I begged. “Not there!”

He ignored me and thrust his finger in deeper as he moved his penis against my clitoris and between my legs. The devil knew how to arouse me even though I was sickened by his touch.

The day was going to be long as he was doing his best to demonstrate, over and over again, how I had never been fucked, until him. Regrettably, he was right. He had obviously planned what he would do.

He fucked me, fucked my cunt, and I started having orgasms before he was fully into me. On my back, I really felt like I was being fucked, and though I hated what he was doing to me, I was responding warmly to his offered kisses.

At one point I asked him how he could possibly keep going. He smiled with that ugly smile and said,

"You must understand that your sexual attraction coupled with a man who is very hungry for you, plus a touch of the right medication - well all things are possible.

My god, I thought, he has taken drugs to keep himself ready. Those commercials on T.V. warn of ‘erections lasting four hours’ and I was wondering if he might end up in an emergency room.

"You must surely know that your beautiful clitoris comes alive at the touch of my fingers, your nipples become very erect, your ass is so beautifully rounded demanding to be fondled, your vagina is so small it is a great source of pleasure simply trying to enter you, and with such a great reward when one does, and your magnificent breasts which take my breath away, are shaped like those of Venus, heavy and firm.

Yes Mrs. Jacobsen, there are many reason why I can stay aroused for a long time when I am with you. You may try to pretend, even believe that you are disgusted by having to do this, but your body is responding to my caresses, and you get very wet, and your breathing comes faster, and I know that you have achieved several orgasms while we have been together."

I hated what he was saying because he was right. He was doing anything he wanted, and I couldn't stop him for fear of his revenge on my husband and me. But my body was responding to him whether I wanted to or not.

My husband’s promotion was dependent on my willingness to please, so finally I admitted it, though it was hard to do.

“You were right, Mr. Sylvester. I had never been fucked before you.” To prove my sincerity, I wrapped my fingers around his prick and leaning down, kissed the head of his prick. “I’ve really enjoy getting this prick of yours.” I gave him a stroke and sighed. “it’s not just the way it stretches my lips, the lips on my cunt, it’s also how it gets right up in there and rubs my G spot. I’ve never before felt orgasms like those.”

He became fully erect and this time I wanted it. “I…I’ve never before had multiple orgasms, back to back, until you.”

He surprised me when he got up and walked over to his clothes. He pulled a small digital camera out of a pocket, pointed it at me and said: “Now you can pose for me.”

I sighed. “Really? You want naked pictures?” I knew it would be fruitless to resist.

“Yes, really! These photos will be for me to enjoy while you are enjoying the fruits of your labor with all the extra money your husband will be earning”

He photographed me full naked front, back, on my knees with my ass and pussy pushing out and up from the rear, and then with me lying on my back with a pillow under my head and holding my vaginal lips opened with the fingers of both my hands while I smiled invitingly into the camera..

Then, after showing the results to me, he went further, taking close up photos of my pussy being stretched wide in various positions by his perpetually hard prick. And again, he showed me the results, and for the first time I could see how my tortured lips looked so thin because of being stretched so far.

His cock looked so wide compared to my cunt, ooh, there’s that damned C word. Excuse me since I am not saying this for him, his cock looked so wide compared to my vagina, that I still cannot understand how it is able to fit inside me.

He studied my face while I studied the photos. “Hot, aren’t they?”

I had to admit that they were. “Yes, very.”

“Show me which one you like the best.”

“Well, this one is the second best.” It was a photo that he had taken by holding the camera over our heads and aiming straight down between us. His cock looks impossibly large. Even though his head is already into me in the photo, it still looks like their is no way that the rest 
will fit into me, but somehow, it does. 

 

He studied it. “Yes, that’s one of my favorites too. My cock does look rather wide going into your shaved cunt. You picked that one as ‘second best,’ so which one is the best?”

“This one.” It wasn’t hard to choose. I had picked out the one that, though it was a close up shot of my cunt, yes my cunt, I was used to having it called that now, being stretched, it also happened to show my face in the background. My face was slightly out of focus, but you could see that it looked like I was really enjoying it.

“Excellent choice, Mrs. Jacobsen.”

That seemed to spur him on. Again he fucked me, and that is the only word for it, once as I had to bend over the bed, another time his full weight crushed me into the mattress as he did it again, and this time my legs were high around him as he was thrusting inside me and his finger was probing in my anus. Despite all this and my shame, I was thinking of those photos and found myself responding to his probing tongue while he probed my other two holes.

Yes, I was responding to his probing tongue, not only responding to his kisses, but offering up some kisses of my own.

That was probably my best orgasm, ever. I can't deny that I was having orgasms. I had many throughout the course of that day. He rested by making me model various items of lingerie, which he had discovered in my dressing table. He even went into my wardrobe and pulled out a very slinky cocktail dress, which he directed me to put on over my naked body. Then he pulled some spike heels out of the closet and had me put them on. Then he sat down and told me to walk around the room.

He took another five or six photos.

As I continued to pose he unashamedly fondled himself until I could see he was fully erect again, and he stood quickly and turned me around and felt me from head to toe running his stubby rough hands over the silk of my dress and finally when he apparently could not wait any longer, he pulled the dress up to my waist and threw me on the bed and entered me again, this time more roughly, and it was a long time before he achieved orgasm.

Again, I was right there with him, fucking back at him with my hips and achieving orgasm, only in multiples of what he could manage.

Some of the time he would get himself aroused by making me take that huge penis into my mouth until he became hard enough to fuck me again. He made me kneel to do it, or he would have me lie on the bed and he would make me suck him as he buried his head between my legs.

I reached the point where I didn't care anymore. Orgasms or not, I just wanted it over. I don't know how many times he was inside me, or how many times he made me suck him. But finally he could no longer perform. He pulled me into the shower and forced me to soap him down and rub his body. He wanted me to arouse him again, but it was no use, he was unable to do anything.

Even soft that prick of his was so wide that my mouth had to open as far as possible to take it in. I dried myself with a towel as he dressed. He had stopped talking and it was almost five hours from the time he came until he left my home.

I think that during those five hours Victor spent as much time inside me as my husband had in a year, and my pussy could feel it.

The kissing too, Sylvester now held the record. I kiss my husband only rarely during the sex act, but Sylvester had kept me going, craving his kisses even though I hated them.

I threw all the clothing he had touched, even the dress, which up till that time had been my favorite, into the trash. All I could think of was that he was gone and it was over.

Of course he had those photos to gloat and masturbate over for as long as he wanted. I could only hope that no one else would be seeing them.

Now I must wait until Friday when Richard came home and we could celebrate. I decided that I would make it very special.

For the remainder of Wednesday evening, it was impossible not to think about the past hours with Sylvester, who had ravished me, used me, taken every pleasure he wanted, and humiliated me over and over again.

But there was no question that he had made me have many orgasms because in addition to that marvelous appendage between his legs he knew everything that would turn a woman on, even though her mind was unwilling his sexual knowledge had brought my body to fruit

I had to admit to myself he had never really been rough, and I bore no marks to show what he had done to me. Well except for having very tender and red lips as I studied myself by using a hand mirror.

The first time he came I had been so tense for the first hour, and then when I realized that the power he had over my husband and I, and our future, was so absolute that while I never returned his lust, I became pliant and tried not to think about what he was doing, but only with partial success.

But when he returned this morning, I was cringing with the thought of what would happen. He saw right through my unappealing dress, and quickly reduced me to being his sex toy again. Afterward, I had showered for an hour trying to get the dirty feeling out of my mind. I decided that I would be so sexy for Richard on Friday when he came home to me, that he and I would start to blur the memories of my treatment at the hands of Sylvester.

Richard could never know. Sylvester was right about that. It would destroy my marriage. The mental images that it would bring to Richard would be too much for us to survive together.

I had mental images of my own to contend with. That night, as I slept alone, I dreamed of Mr. Sylvester, and mainly it was his cock that I dreamed about. “Ooooh!” I woke up with my hand on my pussy and moved it away in disgust. Apparently, while awake I could control my thoughts and memories of my husband’s boss, but sleeping was another matter. Finally, a few minutes later and unable to sleep, my hand returned to my tingling snatch

I almost called him, but he was married.

“Oooh Mr. Sylvester, Victor, fuck my cunt with that marvelous prick”

In my fantasies I had begun to use the ‘C’ word. I hated that word, but because it seemed so dirty I enjoyed using it when I was thinking of Victor. Victor, you see, had taught me to use it. I put a pillow over my chest and began hugging it with one arm while my other arm was between my legs. I was moaning and whispering the words as I worked my worn pussy toward another orgasm.

I needed something to focus my mind on about my sessions with Victor. My mind was working along with the fingers of my tight hand.’ It would be so nice,’ I was thinking, ‘if I could have copies of those penetration photos Mr. Sylvester had taken.’

I was thinking back and decided that the position I liked most with Mr. Sylvester was the missionary, with him on top of me nipple to nipple as I had my legs up and around him. Disgusting as it was with all that sweating between us and how close to me that placed him, it was at that time that I would respond the most to his unwelcome kisses.

“Oh Victor, you feel so good. Fuck me daddy. Like you said, I had never been fucked.”

My orgasm was intense, but not as good as I had hoped. I think it was because Victor had almost fucked me raw. I had learned. Though fantasizing on someone can be good, the real thing is better.

The same dream came to me on Thursday as well. I was taking a nap and once again I masturbated to orgasm. That bastard Sylvester, even now when I was trying to save it for my husband he was taking control of my thoughts.

Friday was finally here. I had iced a bottle of champagne, and I was dressed in the most provocative way that I could think of, I had even gone shopping to replace the garments that had such bad memories for me, and tonight I was showing off as much of me as I could, without being completely naked, when Richard walked in the front door.

I went to him, champagne in one hand, glasses in the other, and he took one look at me and wrapped his arms around me feeling my bottom, and kissing me again and again as he fondled me.

"I really need this tonight, darling, the last two weeks have been very difficult, they named John Fitzwater president last Wednesday while I was in LA, so we'll have to wait a little longer, but tonight is ours."

Part 3 Making the best of things.

I hope that that night was memorable for Richard, as I did everything I could to please him. But all the time I was thinking about that bastard Sylvester. He never had any idea of promoting Richard; he just wanted to possess his wife. I was almost nauseous from disgust at myself for falling for his threat. But then, what could I have done? He certainly could have ruined our lives.

My mind was filled with memories of how Victor Sylvester had used me, and of how I had responded. And he still had those photos.

After that our lives settled down once again. The masturbation sessions ended. A month passed. I had almost been able to put my horrible experience with Sylvester out of my mind, and then one day the phone rang. It was he.

"Mrs. Jacobsen, Victor Sylvester."

"Yes." I said coldly.

"I felt I owed you an explanation. I apologize for lying to you but you must know that your husband was definitely the choice for president, until I decided to make it a competition among the four candidate’s wives."

"What are you saying, that you used four wives to determine a promotion?"

"Yes, I thought that it was a great opportunity for me to get to know all four of you better, and it was a business decision as two of the candidates were very good, your husband being one of two favorites, and the other two perhaps less qualified, but the chance to sample the charms of four lovely ladies was too good for me to pass up."

My head was spinning in disbelief to think that I had been performing in a vile contest put together for this terrible man's pleasure. If he had chosen John Fitzpatrick to be president, then that must mean that his wife Marilyn had spread her legs for him .I knew Marilyn, she seemed to be even more conservative than me and I couldn’t believe that Marilyn had done that, so I waited to hear what revelations Victor might divulge.

"I am afraid one of the ladies, a red-headed beauty, was very forgettable, and I am sure that her husband finds her frigid. I pity him, but I will say that she managed somehow to take my prick and have an orgasm, two or three actually.”

I knew who he was probably talking about. She was a tiny thing and I could hardly imagine her being under one Victor Sylvester and taking his massive cock. “That was Harold Carter’s wife?”

He hesitated. “Yes, you guessed it, poor little innocent Betty Carter. I fear I gave her red-haired cunt quite a shock that day. After quite a while of me trying to enter her and her crying crocodile tears, I finally allowed her to mount me and after several minutes while she sweated all over me she finally got herself down over it. I think it surprised her when she had her first cum soon after.

I also knew Betty, casually, so wanted to hear more. “She enjoyed it?” I could feel my pussy tingling.

“No, Betty hated it right up until her surprise orgasm. The next two times she did enjoy it, but she was crying half the time, even when she was cumming.”

I had the fingers of one hand under my skirt now.

“The poor thing” I sighed loud enough for him to hear. “It must have been hard for her, having to do that.” I sighed again…”but I suppose it was easier for her the second and third time.”

“I don’t know if it was easier since the fit between us was extremely tight. She never did loosen up, but she was willing, remember that. She was helping her husband and all that.”

“Yeah, right. Betty was helping her husband in the same way I was helping my husband! Tell me Sylvester, while Betty was ‘helping her husband,’ was she kissing you too?”

My fingers were steadily rubbing now.

“But of course. Like I said, it surprised her when she had that first orgasm. She was kissing me before the orgasm ended. Betty had still more orgasms after the first one, so she seemed to enjoy the kissing.”

Did you get photos? Oh, and did you pay her two visits like you did me?”

“That’s a ‘yes’ and a ‘no.’ I took some photos with her the first time because her husband was not going out of town like your husband was. So unfortunately there was no second time.”

“Those must be some photos.” As I rubbed my cunt I was remembering how stretched my cunt had looked in his photos and wondering how Betty’s looked. I wanted to ask, but remember, I was supposed to be mad at Sylvester.

He laughed. “On the other hand, Mrs. Jacobsen, you were incredibly sexy, and would have won hands down if it hadn't been for one thing."

"And what would that be?" I asked coldly as my mind went to Marilyn. And then he confirmed it.

"Marilyn Fitzpatrick, while not possessed with your physical attributes, was very, very cooperative after the first few minutes once she saw my cock, and was a very willing sex partner. Even though you had almost continuous orgasms with me, she seemed to better appreciate my cock.

Also, she didn’t seem to feel guilty about it because she wished to continue the 'relationship' with me after her husband was promoted. While not quite in your league, Marilyn certainly is extremely well put together and extremely appreciative of my attentions."

He laughed. “She can’t seem to get enough of my cock. From what Marilyn tells me, because of my cock she rarely has sex with her husband anymore.”

"I see," I said, while kicking myself. If I had known, I would have been more cooperative myself, though I would not have been stupid enough to deny my husband. I knew Marilyn, and now I resented her for ‘winning out’, though at the same time I was glad that the pressure had been taken off me.

Marilyn I knew pretty well. We had shared time and conversation at company social gatherings, and I liked her.

Then he came out with the shocker. “Marilyn loves the photos I took of you, especially the ones of my cock in that tight little shaved cunt of yours.”

My heart was in my throat, but I had no response. Victor had promised that no one would ever know and he had not kept his word. I wanted to chew him out, but there was something else that I wanted more. Then I came out with it. “Can I have copies?” I was laying back on the couch now and rubbing my cunt even faster.

“What? You want photos for your husband to find?”

“I guess that wouldn’t be a good idea. Forget that I asked.”

“If you would like to re-visit the photos, I am sure I could arrange for you to view them with Marilyn and me. She did remark about how nice your figure is. As a matter of fact, based on the way she was studying those photos of you, I would say that she is attracted to you.”

He waited, giving me time to think on it.

“I might do that. I’ll let you know.” For some reason, his mention of the three of us together under those circumstances had sent my mind whirling. Then he blew it. He said it fast, maybe because he was admitting it, and I didn't have a chance to get a word in edgewise.

"Oh, and one other thing, Mrs. Jacobsen, your husband's record with Elotus is remarkable. His financial skills have made us very successful, and any idea of releasing him was out of the question. So I did lie to you. His job was never in jeopardy; in fact we constantly worry about him leaving us for greener pastures. So I must apologize for that threat. If you had refused me, I could not have followed through on my threat. I am too good a businessman to have ever entertained the thought of dismissing your husband." He laughed and went on, "and I am sure the board would have overruled any attempt to remove him. So thank you lovely lady, I will never forget the time I spent in your arms."

The phone went dead.

What an asshole.

I sat there shaking in disbelief. I had been completely used and abused. He had extorted sexual pleasure from me and apparently three other wives. Not only that, he had to call and take away the last shred of dignity I had by telling me that I could have simply said no, but I didn't.

I had pulled my hand out of my panties.

Damn him all to Hell. His telling me how Marilyn Fitzwater was lusting for his cock and maybe…me, had set me off again, and then on top of it I had so much as admitted that I might be willing to have a threesome.

I masturbated later that day before my husband came home though I hated myself for doing it.

Then one day Richard came home in the middle of the day, He found me just as I came out of the shower with only a towel draped around me. His eyes were sparkling. It had been two months since my awful experience.

"Darling," Richard said excitedly, "We are moving to California, I have been offered the presidency of the Jerome Corporation in La Jolla. I kept it a secret from you because I was afraid it would be a huge disappointment if it didn't come through."

I was euphoric, not only had my life soured where we were, but I was always dreading another phone call that would threaten me with revealing what had happened if I didn't cooperate again.

I flung my arms around Richard with joy, and my towel dropped to the floor beneath us, He kissed me passionately and pulled me to him, with his long fingers squeezing my buttocks, and we sank to the rug and enjoyed a most delicious fuck. Yes, a fuck. Apparently some of my new found sexual desire since my escapade had rubbed off on my husband.

The sex between us was wonderful. Our celebration continued throughout the day, and on into the night. It was a time I would never forget.

We were to make the move in two weeks and there was something I needed to do.

Part 4. Going back for more.

‘Brrrrring.’ I waited for him to answer the phone. He saw my caller I.D. “Yes, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

He had answered with a formal business tone, but I decided to address Victor by his first name since I had something to ask. “As you know Victor, we’ll soon be moving to California, but first I’d like to see the photos again.”

That was my roundabout way of expressing my desire to be fucked one last time. And then he tossed the curve ball.

“See them with or without Marilyn being there?”

That is what I had hoped to hear. I hesitated for maybe three seconds. “See them with”

Now he sounded really excited, and for the first time I felt like I was in control as he asked; “How soon can we do this?”

At last he was asking instead of telling.

“Richard is going ahead to California this week to scout out a home for us while I arrange getting the movers for our furniture and so on. Could the two of you come over Wednesday, say about ten?”

”That’s my favorite day of the week, Mrs. Jacobsen. We’ll be there.”

“And could you bring the photos you took with Betty as well?”

You want to see Betty’s photos?”

I was blunt, but after all, he had been the one teaching me. “Yes. I want to see how your fat cock was stretching her little cunt.”

He laughed. “I like your attitude. I can hardly wait until Wednesday.”

“Yes. We’ll have five hours.”

Marilyn came along as I hoped, and she actually hugged me as soon as she was in my home. We studied the photos he brought along, we fucked, and then we took more photos, the both of them took photos, and I participated enthusiastically. Unfortunately, I didn’t dare keep any, but Victor and Marilyn would have them to enjoy, and besides, they seemed to have each found someone that matched their sexual appetites.

This time it was not a case of me having to do this, and I saw a new side of Victor, a kinder, gentler Victor. But he still had that appetite.

When I say ‘appetite’, that was especially true as Marilyn satisfied some of her hunger by sucking Victor’s cum out of my pussy. She had been lying beside Victor and I while he fucked me gently and slow, almost romantically actually, and she had held my hand and kissed me while Victor brought me to a most wonderful orgasm, and in the process dumped what seemed like a gallon of cum in me.

He admitted after that fuck that both he and Marilyn had saved that load just for me.

I just couldn’t bring myself to go that far in reciprocating, but it didn’t matter as I had already brought Marilyn to an orgasm before Victor had dropped a load into her. That was almost as exciting as being fucked by Victor was, my seeing up close how it looked as he stretched Marilyn’s cunt.

“We’re in love right now, aren’t we?”

“What?” Victor had said that, and right to my face while Marilyn was next to me and she and I were kissing.

“How could we be in love? I’m married and you have Marilyn.” I didn’t bother to add that Victor was also married.

“No, what I meant was, when two people are heavily involved physically with each other, or three people,” he looked over at Marilyn, “then I feel that at that time they are in love. It’s a fleeting thing, but I feel that it is true.”

I looked at Marilyn and back at Victor. He was pumping and I was drawing near to another orgasm. ”You know, I think you’re right.” My voice went soft. “I love you Victor, and you too Marilyn.” I reached out and squeezed her hand.

They were both kissing me as I groaned through still another orgasm.

“His cock is marvelous, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” I answered back to Marilyn, “and he knows how to use it.”

Like me, Marilyn was capable of multiple orgasms with Victor. Victor of course, wanted to devote most of his time to me, and his excuse was that I would soon be leaving for California. Personally, I think that he was finding my body to be more arousing.

“Oh, Victor, there’s something I meant to ask you. There was me, and Marilyn,” I smiled at Marilyn and she squeezed my hand,” and there was Betty Carter, but who was the other wife, that fourth candidate’s wife that you screwed?”

Apparently Marilyn already knew who it was because she smiled at Victor and said…”She won’t believe this one.”

He smiled. “Jenny Caldwell.”

“Jenny…I remember her from one of the company parties, a cute little thing. Wait, isn’t she the wife of that young man who works in the mail room? She’s barely eighteen I think, and there’s no way that her husband could have been president.” Like Marilyn had said, I was finding this one hard to believe.

“True, her husband is my youngest employee and would have a long way to go, but she fucked me just the same.”

“You came to her house and…seduced her just like you did me?”

“I wanted to fuck her young pussy so I told her that she could help her husband work his way up in the company. I didn’t threaten her husband’s job if she didn’t cooperate or anything like that.”

“But Victor, she’s so young, and I remember her as being very shy and having a body that is quite small, almost dainty.”

Victor laughed. “She is small, and only weighs 95 pounds naked, but her body is filled out quite nicely. And you’re right, she is very shy, but she has an ability to listen.”

He grinned an evil grin at me. “You’re wondering if she was able to take my prick, aren’t you?”

I was holding his fat prick at the moment and gave him a squeeze. “Well, yes as a matter of fact.”

“She couldn’t, not really. But first let me tell you about her removing her clothes. When I suggested that she get naked, she turned all red and said that not even her husband had ever seen her naked body all at once and that she was very embarrassed about this. She said she had just shaved her pussy and was planning on having her husband find out about it that very night."

"Jenny said she had shaved her pussy?"

Victor laughed. "No, that that blunt. She sort of turned red, looked down at herself while still dressed and said she had shaved herself 'down there.' I kept praising her body as she removed each article of clothing. Now I was seeing it first and I told her how nice it looked.and finally, out of orneriness, once she was totally nude, I had her climb up onto her couch and over me while I was sitting there and display her pussy for me.

It was right there, just inches away and I could see her body trembling. I went right at it, shoving my tongue up her little cunt and in minutes she was crying out with pleasure and asking me to fuck her. But that was before she saw my cock.”

“How did you show it to her?” My heart was pounding. The thought of little Jenny seeing his cock for the first time was extremely arousing to me.

“I stood up and as she kneeled in front of me I had her undo my slacks and open my underwear.”

I was trembling as I started stroking Victor’s cock as I could see that relating this story was turning him on as well as Marilyn.

“What did she do upon seeing it? Were you up and ready?”

“Oh yeah, I was completely hard. Her eyes got real wide but she seemed to be speechless, so I asked her to wrap her fingers around it. She did, but used two hands to do it.”

“Oh Victor, this is so exciting to hear and I can imagine how excited you must have been. So how did you end up getting to fuck her?”

“It was easy, actually. I said, as she was holding it, ‘Do you want to do it on your bed?’ She never said a word and began leading me into the bedroom where she makes love to her husband.”

I giggled. “She used her marriage bed. And now she was about to be fucked for the first time.”

‘That’s it, exactly. Of course, they only had a one bedroom apartment, so that's the only bed they had. But I went easy on her with the language and the demands. I ate her for a while longer, but making sure not to make her cum so that she would still be hot for my cock."

"After your doing that, did she ask you to put it in?"

Victor nodded his head proudly. "She did, and it took me quite a while to work it into her but I think she actually was enjoying it even though it was uncomfortable for her.”

I smiled. “I remember the feeling.”

And then came the surprise when Marilyn said, 'Shall we show her the picture now?"

Victor nodded, and I knew they had been saving the surprise for me. I was shocked. "Right then she allowed you to take a photo of her, with your cock into her?

"Yes. I had just managed to get the head in. She said she could feel it and she wanted to see it, how it looked. So I said I would take a photo for her. Actually I really wanted to get a photo at that point because I was stretching her so much with just the head that I was having serious doubts about whether I would be able to go any deeper into her with the shaft.

I had to do some reaching around to grab my camera because I didn't even want to pull my dick out after getting the head in. If I pulled it out, she might not let me put it back in. She didn't want her face to show at first, so I took one close up and this one I have for you to see."

"So how did you get her to allow you to get her face in a photo?"

"I told her that I really needed to have her face in case I use her photos to jack off to."

I nodded. "I can see how that might work on a girl being fucked for the first time, her knowing you might jack off and be thinking of her."

Victor was still holding the photo turned down so I couldn't see it. "Just as I snapped the shutter she happened to look off to her left. I thought I might need to take another photo with her face showing but once I saw it, I thought it made her look real ornery like so that was good enough.

I was getting impatient and started stroking Victor's cock a little more rapidly. "Victor, can I see the photo please, the one that shows her face?"

Out it came, the photo Victor had taken while in the process of working his pussy stretcher into an innocent barely adult wife of his youngest employee.

"As you can see, I had barely gotten the head in."

 

Victor of course was staring at the part of the photo that showed his mean and nasty prick doing permanent damage to the wife of one of his employees. Me on the other hand, besides taking in a quick glance at her poor little pussy, I was studying her innocent face, and that young firm body and how nice her breasts looked combined with that flat and small waist.

I am not gay, but the thought passed through my mind at that moment that if I had the chance, I would not hesitate to make love with her.

But Victor and Marilyn were waiting for my thoughts, and I needed to say something.

"Oh Victor, she looks so little and cute there getting her first fuck. And after taking that much, she allowed you to keep going? That's amazing."

Even though I had not been there, I was enjoying the thought of what had been happening just as much as Marilyn seemed to be, and though I am sure Marilyn had already heard the story, I could see the excitement in her eyes as Victor related the story to me.

He grinned and nodded. “Yeah, up until that point, just getting my head in, I had been using my pre-fluid. But that wasn't enough to allow me to go deeper so I had to pull it back out and use some lubricant I brought along in anticipation of having to work it into her.

I knew that now, no matter how uncomfortable it was, that she really wanted me inside her. So I leaned down and kissed her and sure enough, she responded real nice like with her tongue.

Was she ever ready to be fucked now. I started fucking her real slow-like. It was a lot of fun for me because in addition to feeling how tight her cunt was gripping me, I could see her face and she was staring up at me with wide eyes and her mouth was open and it seemed like she had been blind or something and was seeing the world for the first time."

Marilyn giggled. "She was Victor, She was seeing the world through the eyes of a young woman who was getting her first fuck."

I giggled too, and looked at Marilyn. "Her first real fuck. We both know the feeling, that's for sure."

Victor of course, was really enjoying the reactions of his two 'subjects' as he went on with his hot story. "She had a bit of a struggle for a while and then, when I still had two or three inches to go she grew quite noisy and had an orgasm, a good one actually and she asked me to do it again because she had never had an orgasm before."

“You gave her a first orgasm? Oh Sylvester, that's so nice. Jenny must have been so grateful for that.” Strangely, now that I was a part of this 'conspiracy,' I was really enjoying hearing the story, because Victor's conquests had become a part of my thinking. I raised my head and gave him a little kiss on the cheek.

“Jenny was, and said so.”

“Did you do much kissing after that first one?”

“We kissed a lot, but the intense kissing came later. She kept kissing me, but just little short ones. She didn’t seem to want to do much passionate kissing until after I had gotten it most of the way in.

Jenny seemed to want that as it was the only way she could keep taking more of my cock inside. When she realized that I was buried against her she shivered all of a sudden and then pulled my head down and greeted my tongue with hers."

Victor looked me in the eyes. "Know what she said then?"

"I can only imagine. What'd she say Victor?"

Marilyn giggled. "You'll love hearing this!"

"She moaned and said; "Oh Mr. Sylvester, it feels like your entire body is inside me."

I nodded excitedly. "I can imagine! I know how it feels that way when you're fucking me, and her being even smaller and never having given birth, you must have felt like you were using a telephone pole on her."

Victor seemed to be getting excited as he went on. "Fuck was she into it now. She wrapped her little legs around me tight and shoved her face against mine. And then like I said after she had that orgasm she begged me to make her cum again.

So I did what I had to do and the second time she came quite quickly and then she asked me to keep going. Two minutes later she was cumming again.

She had company coming that afternoon so I couldn’t spend as much time with her as I would have liked. I wanted to make sure that she would have a session to remember for the rest of her life so I fucked her good, going sideways and all over the place with my cock.

Of course, the fit was so tight I really couldn't move it around all that much inside her, but it was fun trying and she really liked it.

After she had climaxed maybe half a dozen times I think she was totally worn out, or satisfied, or both. She just lay there afterwards while I was getting dressed.

She was in shock, I think because she kept lying there all sweaty looking and with her legs wide open. Poor thing. She looked so tiny being just 95 pounds and lying in the middle of that bed all by herself.

I must have done a good job on her because her pussy looked all red and raw, and of course I could see some of that huge load I had deposited into her starting to trickle out.”

Strangely, his delight had become mine. “Ooh Sylvester. You are such a…ornery man. You take delight in destroying women’s vaginas, don’t you?”

Victor looked at me and grinned. “Yes, I do, and I like knowing that I might have ruined the little wife’s pussy for her husband forever.”

“I gather that you don’t like men all that much.”

“No I don’t. I like their wives a lot more.”

“I think, Victor, that you don’t mean so much that you have ruined a wife’s pussy but rather you enjoy knowing that she might be thinking about your fat cock and making comparisons while she is fucking, excuse me, making love to her husband afterwards. Isn’t that what you enjoy doing?”

Victor looked at me, his eyes twinkling. “Is that how I have affected you?”

I nodded, and then admitted, “Every time my husband and I do it, I think of you.” Marilyn joined in as she commented, “Me too, most definitely!”

Victor nodded his appreciation at our honesty. “And that is exactly what I did to Jenny Caldwell. After a couple of minutes she sat up and looked down at herself and as she saw my cum running out she began crying her eyes out because she felt so guilty.

I asked Jenny if in the future she would be remembering how I had fucked her so well while she is making love to her husband. She replied ‘yes’ and said that was one reason why she felt so guilty about it. But then she sort of smiled and said that she was glad that I had taught her how to cum. “

“So she ended up happy then…?” I hoped that his answer would be ‘yes’ because I was feeling sorry for poor little Jenny if she wasn’t happy.

“She was, especially after I told her she had fulfilled my desires and that her husband would be promoted soon.”

“Well”, I said, laughing, “Thank you for that vivid description. And has he been promoted?”

“Yes, he is working for us on computers now.”

“Well then, it looks like Jenny helped her husband after all.”

“No. He would have made it there on his own.”

“You scoundrel, that’s what you did to me!”

“Yes, and like you she admitted that she had finally been fucked.”

“That would be obvious, especially since you gave her a first orgasm.”

“I gave Jenny her first five or six, actually.”

Victor Sylvester, I think, most enjoyed having we two girls sharing his penis back and forth in a blowjob.

My final act, physically, with Sylvester was for him to lie on me and pump, and pump, and then pump some more. I wanted that, not trying to cum right then but enjoying that feeling of having my lips stretched and worked, and after he had fucked me for a while, because we were kissing, it was more like we were making love, (oops!)

I was starting to get sore so I raised my legs and told him to keep pumping at the same exact speed.

I had changed the angle and that was how I ended it as his thick cock kept caressing my G spot and bringing me to one, two, three orgasms, orgasms that shook my entire body from end to end.

Marilyn was lying beside me and holding my hand. She was probably jealous but she knew that this was to be the final time that Victor and I would be together. After that, she would have Victor to herself, and of course, be enjoying hearing about any future conquest he might make.

I was so weak afterward that, as I felt his thickness throbbing as he was spurting a load into my married and ruined pussy, I didn’t have the strength to hump back at him. Instead, I could only lie there and enjoy it. At that moment, as we shared a final, gentle but passionate kiss, I think I actually was in love with him.

Of course Sylvester did one last thing with me, the thing I think he enjoys most doing with other men’s wives. As I continued to lie there, he got up and stared down at the pussy he had left behind. Oh, excuse me, I meant to say the cunt that he had left behind. I suppose it looked all red and raw looking, and had cum trickling out and running down the crack of my ass, because that’s the way it felt.

He was staring and when he picked up his camera, I slowly opened my legs a little wider, posing for him and wondering how I looked compared to his memory of Jenny Caldwell in this same position. He took several photos, of my damaged cunt from very close up and then from two feet away, and then a couple more with my face and breasts showing.

“Victor?”

“Yes, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

Oh, Victor can be so funny, still referring to me as 'Mrs. Jacobsen' instead of Gloria. “Thank you, for everything.”

Yes, in the end I had thanked Victor, even though he had tricked me into doing this in the first place. I felt that with Victor I had satisfied my curiosity as well as my animal instincts. Now I could go on to California with my husband and settle into a new life.

A month later our family was in a beautiful home overlooking the Pacific, and Victor Sylvester was merely a bad memory, at least during the day. At night, and regrettably, Sylvester would enter my mind while I was making love to my husband, and you can guess what my thoughts would be.

I so much miss his big fucking cock.

The End.
 

Here we are with another favorite Erotic Storie

by 

CrazyForAll

 

 

Published on 09-17-2017 12:05 AM  Number of Views: 6618  

7 Comments 

I propose to administrators and members of cuckold Fart the pulicacion of stories in Spanish and Portuguese based on our common tastes ... Similar to these.

Cuckold storie in portuguese

Despedida de solteira

Oi, eu sou a Andreia tenho 28 anos e sou Portuguesa, casada á um ano e este é o meu primeiro conto como casada aqui no vosso site tenho outros como solteira e ainda muito nova mas essa fase já passou. 
Sou morena, 1,72cm, 62kg olhos castanhos e cabelo preto, e um corpo muito bem feito cheio de curvas e sem gorduras.
Este conto começa 1 mês antes do meu casamento quando umas amigas minhas me convenceram a efectuar uma festa de despedida de solteira. 
Combina-mos num sexta-feira á noite e fomos jantar fora e ver um strip masculino para no fim irmos a uma discoteca dançarmos um pouco.
O jantar correu bem, a conversa claro foi homens umas a convencerem-me que estava a tomar a decisão certa outras pelo contrario a me tentar convencer a não casar pois com tanto homem ai á solta para que nos restringirmos a um apenas. 
Saímos do restaurante e fomos ver o strip, claro que estava já tudo com uns copos de bebida a mais e por isso um pouco desavergonhadas, começou o strip e umas gritavam outras chamavam os stripers uma loucura no local, antes de sair tive direito a um privado com um dos stripers mas nada aconteceu a não ser ele roçar seu pau todo por mim mas como ia casar não estava a fim de trair o meu noivo e por isso não deu em mais nada. 
Quando cheguei á sala estava a dançar um negro com um pau enorme e grosso embora ainda não estivesse teso fiquei fascinada mas tentei que ninguém notasse.
Quando saímos para a discoteca ouve duas amigas minhas que ficaram no strip e que iam ter connosco mais tarde. Na discoteca estava tudo bem até que chegam essas amigas muito sorridentes a dizer que tinham convidado alguns dos stripers para virem ter connosco á discoteca. Uma hora depois chegaram e começaram a dançar connosco mas o negro não veio o que me deixou mais descansada pois com a bebida não sei se ia aguentar resistir aquele deus negro. 
No fim da noite quando saímos cada uma foi para sua casa menos eu e uma amiga (Joana) pois eu ia dormir em casa dela, ela estava com um dos stripers e fui com eles no carro para casa durante o caminho eles não paravam de perguntar se tinha gostado, se não queria que chamassem alguém para passar a noite comigo pois só estávamos os três e ninguém saberia, se tinha gostado de algum amigo dele, mas eu disse sempre que não estava interessada. 
Quando chegamos a casa ele foi telefonar a alguém para ver o vir buscar mais tarde e eu fui tomar um duche e para a cama. Estava deitada e não parava de ouvir os sons de sexo que vinha do outro quarto, o que me deixou bastante excitada e desperta sem sono nenhum quando oiço baterem á porta. 
Como ninguém foi abrir me levantei e fui abrir a porta, quando abro a porta estava o negro enorme com um grande sorriso e um ramo de flores só com uma lingerie masculina que mal cobria o seu sexo. Para que ninguém no condomínio o visse nesse estado mandei entrar e ele claro foi-me logo agarrando e me be ijando. No principio resisti um pouco mas naquela altura não dava mais me deixei levar para o quarto, ai ele tirou a minha camisa de noite e me beijou da cabeça aos pés me deixando louca de tesão por ele, então pedir para chupar o seu pau o que ele sem perder tempo mo encostou na face dando-me leves pancadas com aquele pau enorme e negro quando o ia segurar ele proibido-me de o fazer dizendo apenas que usasse a boca e a língua. lambi a glande tinha uma cabeça enorme mas brilhante tentei chupa-lo mas com o tamanho que tinha e sem a ajuda das mão era uma tarefa impossível por isso limitei-me a lamber aquele pau enorme, foi quando ele me segurou a cabeça e me forcou a boca para enfiar o seu pau de inicio foi cuidadoso mas quando já me estava a acostumar ao tamanho dele na minha boca ele forcou mais um pouco o que me deixou um pouco agoniada mas a tesão era tanta que o meu objectivo era apenas que ele se viesse na minha boca mas então ele parou e me disse que queria comer a minha boceta , me pegou ao colo deitou-me na cama e começou a chupar-me com tanta força que tive um orgasmo logo ao fim de umas duas ou três chupadas ai ele se posicionou e começou a esfregar seu pau na minha boceta, e eu pedia que ele o metesse dentro mas ele disse-me que queria que eu pedisse mais alto e mais alto para que a minha amiga e o amigo dele ouvissem, eu naquele momento não queria saber de mais nada e pedi, ai ele enfiou logo metade de uma vez o que me provocou muitas dores mas não importava pois o que eu queria mesmo era que ele ma fodesse até mais não poder foi assim que aconteceu por uns 30 minutos o que me fez vir ai umas 5 vezes ai ele tirou e eu pedi que o enfiasse de novo o que ele fez para se vir dentro de mim. Deixando ele murchar dentro de mim, quando nos separamos estava o amigo dele a filmar tudo e a minha amiga a mamar em seu pau. Agradeci e disse-lhe que foi a melhor foda da minha vida, mas ele logo de seguida disse-me que ainda não tinha acabado comigo e que como er a a minha despedida eu tinha que ir para o meu casamento sem que me faltasse nada ai se levantou e mandou-me limpar sue pau com minha boca pois não gostava de sentir o cheiro de boceta de puta branca no seu pau. Eu chupei, lambi com o amigo dele a filmar o seu pau começou a crescer e ai ele mandou a minha amiga se posicionar pois queria foder sua boceta o que ela fez logo de seguida ele a fodeu nesse mesmo instante sem dó nem piedade fazendo-a gritar de dor e prazer vindo-se dentro dela ai me mandou beber o seu leite directo da boceta da minha amiga, o que com o tesão que tinha não me custou fazer quando estava a chupar senti seus dedos na minha boceta o que adorei pelo espelho do quanto podia ver os seus dedos na minha boceta e a sua mão a acariciar seu pau enorme, ai ele se aproximou e enfiou a cabeça de novo na minha boceta e de uma só vez enterrou o seu pau em mim fazendo-me gritar de dor. Eu pedi que o tirasse pois nessa posição estava doendo muito e ele parou deitou-se na cama e mandou-me cavalgar no seu pau o que eu adorei pois assim controlava a penetração quando estava tendo mais um orgasmo ele me segurou pela cintura me forcando a enterrar todo o seu pau em mim e ai senti a o pau do seu amigo no meu Cu pedi que não o fizesse e o seu amigo foi junto da minha amiga enfiando o seu pau na sua boceta e deu uma três estocadas voltou a retirar colocou-se atrás de mi e o enfiou no meu Cu com a ajuda da lubrificação de minha amiga, gritei chorei por volta de uma hora até os dois se virem dentro de mim ai se levantaram e saíram sem se despedirem. A minha amiga me pediu desculpa pois não sabia que ia ser assim e ficamos as duas a chorar naquela cama onde tínhamos sido bem fodidas. 

Cuckold stories inspanish

I propose to administrators and members of cuckold Fart the pulicacion of stories in Spanish and Portuguese based on our common tastes ... Similar to these.

Cuckold storie in portuguese

Despedida de solteira

Oi, eu sou a Andreia tenho 28 anos e sou Portuguesa, casada á um ano e este é o meu primeiro conto como casada aqui no vosso site tenho outros como solteira e ainda muito nova mas essa fase já passou. 
Sou morena, 1,72cm, 62kg olhos castanhos e cabelo preto, e um corpo muito bem feito cheio de curvas e sem gorduras.
Este conto começa 1 mês antes do meu casamento quando umas amigas minhas me convenceram a efectuar uma festa de despedida de solteira. 
Combina-mos num sexta-feira á noite e fomos jantar fora e ver um strip masculino para no fim irmos a uma discoteca dançarmos um pouco.
O jantar correu bem, a conversa claro foi homens umas a convencerem-me que estava a tomar a decisão certa outras pelo contrario a me tentar convencer a não casar pois com tanto homem ai á solta para que nos restringirmos a um apenas. 
Saímos do restaurante e fomos ver o strip, claro que estava já tudo com uns copos de bebida a mais e por isso um pouco desavergonhadas, começou o strip e umas gritavam outras chamavam os stripers uma loucura no local, antes de sair tive direito a um privado com um dos stripers mas nada aconteceu a não ser ele roçar seu pau todo por mim mas como ia casar não estava a fim de trair o meu noivo e por isso não deu em mais nada. 
Quando cheguei á sala estava a dançar um negro com um pau enorme e grosso embora ainda não estivesse teso fiquei fascinada mas tentei que ninguém notasse.
Quando saímos para a discoteca ouve duas amigas minhas que ficaram no strip e que iam ter connosco mais tarde. Na discoteca estava tudo bem até que chegam essas amigas muito sorridentes a dizer que tinham convidado alguns dos stripers para virem ter connosco á discoteca. Uma hora depois chegaram e começaram a dançar connosco mas o negro não veio o que me deixou mais descansada pois com a bebida não sei se ia aguentar resistir aquele deus negro. 
No fim da noite quando saímos cada uma foi para sua casa menos eu e uma amiga (Joana) pois eu ia dormir em casa dela, ela estava com um dos stripers e fui com eles no carro para casa durante o caminho eles não paravam de perguntar se tinha gostado, se não queria que chamassem alguém para passar a noite comigo pois só estávamos os três e ninguém saberia, se tinha gostado de algum amigo dele, mas eu disse sempre que não estava interessada. 
Quando chegamos a casa ele foi telefonar a alguém para ver o vir buscar mais tarde e eu fui tomar um duche e para a cama. Estava deitada e não parava de ouvir os sons de sexo que vinha do outro quarto, o que me deixou bastante excitada e desperta sem sono nenhum quando oiço baterem á porta. 
Como ninguém foi abrir me levantei e fui abrir a porta, quando abro a porta estava o negro enorme com um grande sorriso e um ramo de flores só com uma lingerie masculina que mal cobria o seu sexo. Para que ninguém no condomínio o visse nesse estado mandei entrar e ele claro foi-me logo agarrando e me be ijando. No principio resisti um pouco mas naquela altura não dava mais me deixei levar para o quarto, ai ele tirou a minha camisa de noite e me beijou da cabeça aos pés me deixando louca de tesão por ele, então pedir para chupar o seu pau o que ele sem perder tempo mo encostou na face dando-me leves pancadas com aquele pau enorme e negro quando o ia segurar ele proibido-me de o fazer dizendo apenas que usasse a boca e a língua. lambi a glande tinha uma cabeça enorme mas brilhante tentei chupa-lo mas com o tamanho que tinha e sem a ajuda das mão era uma tarefa impossível por isso limitei-me a lamber aquele pau enorme, foi quando ele me segurou a cabeça e me forcou a boca para enfiar o seu pau de inicio foi cuidadoso mas quando já me estava a acostumar ao tamanho dele na minha boca ele forcou mais um pouco o que me deixou um pouco agoniada mas a tesão era tanta que o meu objectivo era apenas que ele se viesse na minha boca mas então ele parou e me disse que queria comer a minha boceta , me pegou ao colo deitou-me na cama e começou a chupar-me com tanta força que tive um orgasmo logo ao fim de umas duas ou três chupadas ai ele se posicionou e começou a esfregar seu pau na minha boceta, e eu pedia que ele o metesse dentro mas ele disse-me que queria que eu pedisse mais alto e mais alto para que a minha amiga e o amigo dele ouvissem, eu naquele momento não queria saber de mais nada e pedi, ai ele enfiou logo metade de uma vez o que me provocou muitas dores mas não importava pois o que eu queria mesmo era que ele ma fodesse até mais não poder foi assim que aconteceu por uns 30 minutos o que me fez vir ai umas 5 vezes ai ele tirou e eu pedi que o enfiasse de novo o que ele fez para se vir dentro de mim. Deixando ele murchar dentro de mim, quando nos separamos estava o amigo dele a filmar tudo e a minha amiga a mamar em seu pau. Agradeci e disse-lhe que foi a melhor foda da minha vida, mas ele logo de seguida disse-me que ainda não tinha acabado comigo e que como er a a minha despedida eu tinha que ir para o meu casamento sem que me faltasse nada ai se levantou e mandou-me limpar sue pau com minha boca pois não gostava de sentir o cheiro de boceta de puta branca no seu pau. Eu chupei, lambi com o amigo dele a filmar o seu pau começou a crescer e ai ele mandou a minha amiga se posicionar pois queria foder sua boceta o que ela fez logo de seguida ele a fodeu nesse mesmo instante sem dó nem piedade fazendo-a gritar de dor e prazer vindo-se dentro dela ai me mandou beber o seu leite directo da boceta da minha amiga, o que com o tesão que tinha não me custou fazer quando estava a chupar senti seus dedos na minha boceta o que adorei pelo espelho do quanto podia ver os seus dedos na minha boceta e a sua mão a acariciar seu pau enorme, ai ele se aproximou e enfiou a cabeça de novo na minha boceta e de uma só vez enterrou o seu pau em mim fazendo-me gritar de dor. Eu pedi que o tirasse pois nessa posição estava doendo muito e ele parou deitou-se na cama e mandou-me cavalgar no seu pau o que eu adorei pois assim controlava a penetração quando estava tendo mais um orgasmo ele me segurou pela cintura me forcando a enterrar todo o seu pau em mim e ai senti a o pau do seu amigo no meu Cu pedi que não o fizesse e o seu amigo foi junto da minha amiga enfiando o seu pau na sua boceta e deu uma três estocadas voltou a retirar colocou-se atrás de mi e o enfiou no meu Cu com a ajuda da lubrificação de minha amiga, gritei chorei por volta de uma hora até os dois se virem dentro de mim ai se levantaram e saíram sem se despedirem. A minha amiga me pediu desculpa pois não sabia que ia ser assim e ficamos as duas a chorar naquela cama onde tínhamos sido bem fodidas. 

Cuckold stories inspanish

It is exciting, the way to blackmail, coerce, induce his employee to give his wife to the boss for fear of losing his job and the way the boss and his wife enjoy it.

Coercion (MF, voy, nc, blkmail) 
by Hardy ([email protected]) 
 
***

An employee of a company is caught by his boss 
embezzling money. He is offered a choice, make 
restitution or go to jail. But the boss wants more than 
just money, he wants sex with the man's wife as part of 
the deal.  
 
***

I work as a comptroller at a small manufacturing 
company. I had started in the accounting department, 
and, over a period of five years I moved up in the dept. 
to my current position. However, in spite of increases 
in salary, I was consistently spending more that my 
income. A lot of this was attributed to my wife's 
spending habits, but I was partly to blame, as we 
enjoyed a comfortable life style. 

Nevertheless, we probably could have managed if it were 
not for my wife's lavish expenditures on clothes. Sharon 
certainly dressed well, from the bottom up, expensive 
lacy lingerie, the latest style in dresses, jackets, 
shoes, etc. She did have good taste; she was a striking 
woman to begin with, and the clothes she wore 
complimented her beautiful figure. Her tall figure, her 
attractive face, her firm breasts, a slim waist blending 
into full rounded hips and ass, and long lovely legs 
which she showed off to advantage, turned the heads of 
many men.

I know she enjoyed the attention she received, and she 
was well aware of the effect that she had on the men 
that she would come in intact with, but she was modest, 
and never indulged in anything more then harmless 
flirting. 

Sharon never had love affairs before we were married, 
and she was very circumspect after we were married. She 
was never unfaithful, so I never complained about the 
attention she received from other men, or the amount of 
leg that she showed. There were several times when she 
had to repel the advances of some man who was attracted 
to her, and who wanted to carry the relationship beyond 
a social one. She let them down gently, but made it 
clear that she did not stray in her marriage. 

My boss Steve, who had a reputation as being a 
womanizer, had attempted on more that one occasion to 
add her to his list of conquests, but was gently but 
firmly rebuffed in his attempts to seduce her. By 
hearsay, not many women refused his advances, and that 
was understandable, as he was an attractive man, and in 
addition had a lot of clout as the firm's owner. 

There were rumors to the effect that he had used 
coercion on some female members of the firm, as well as 
the wives of employees. There were also rumors that he 
sported a cock of considerable proportions. In any 
event, I think that he was frustrated be his inability 
to add my wife to his list of conquests. It was only 
recently that at an office party, Steve had asked my 
wife to dance, and during the dance, was trying to hold 
her too close, and also made known that he found her 
irresistible, and wanted to arrange a rendezvous. Sharon 
became angry with him and refused, but Steve said that 
this might change. 

On the way home, Sharon told me what had transpired, and 
said that she was tired of his advances, and this time 
she had told him off. Well. I said, "Don't make him too 
angry; remember that I work for him, just try to be nice 
to him.

"What do you mean be nice to him? Do you want me to fuck 
him?"

"Absolutely not," I said. "Just try don't piss him off."

"Alright, but I don't want him pawing me."

Once again we had another discussion regarding all of 
our money that she was spending on clothes. I told her 
that I just couldn't keep up with her expenditures-that 
we were maxed out on all our charge cards, plus 
financing our trips, the mortgage, car payments, loans, 
etc. She said that she would try to do better. 

What I did not tell her -- was what I had done to try to 
keep us financially afloat. As comptroller of our 
company, I had access to a lot of cash, including a 
large slush fund, and I had steadily and consistently 
taken monies out to cover some of our debts. I had 
shifted money around to cover this, and I intended to 
pay it back before an audit caught the shortfall. It was 
a major worry for me, and I was in constant fear of 
discovery. I had already begun to pay money on our 
charge cards, and on our loans, but we had to be more 
economical. 

Anyway, an invitation arrived from my boss Steve, 
inviting Sharon and I to join Steve and his wife Ann for 
dinner at their place on Sat. My wife did not want to 
go, but I said that we had to go, as this was part of 
the job. She was very sulky about this right up to Sat. 

On Sat. we bathed and began to get ready for dinner. I 
always enjoyed watching my wife get dressed, as she did 
now, beginning with her sheer stockings attached to a 
lacy garter belt, then adding on sheer white panties 
with flared legs, followed by a matching bra, and a 
lovely white half slip. She did her face and then was 
about to put on a black dress, at which point I was 
aroused and attempted to embrace her. I wanted her and 
there was still time, but she rebuffed me, saying, "I am 
not going to get messed up before we leave, so you will 
have to wait till we get back from dinner."

We arrived at their spacious home, and were ushered into 
their large living room where we had cocktails, Steve 
making sure that our glasses remained full. Finally Ann 
announced dinner, which was very enjoyable, and served 
with wines. After dinner we adjourned to the living room 
where Steve had set up a table for bridge. We began to 
play and more drinks were served, to the point where 
Sharon and I were feeling no pain, but Steve persisted 
in seeing that our glasses were full. 

At one point Sharon was wiggling around and looked 
flushed, and I wondered what was wrong with her. Well, I 
didn't have to wonder very long, for when I bent over to 
retrieve a card that had fallen, I saw that Steve had a 
hand on my wife's leg, attempting to push up her dress. 
I was shocked and gulped my drink. Ann seemed oblivious 
as to what Steve was attempting, even though Sharon was 
still flushed and moving her hand down to stop Steve. 

Well, finally the came was over and we got comfortable, 
me in an armchair, and Sharon and Ann on the sofa. Soon 
Ann said that she was tired and said goodnight and left. 
Then I said that we should be going, but Steve would not 
hear of it, and added to our drinks. My wife looked at 
me and gave a sign about leaving. The drinks finally got 
to me, and I fell asleep in my chair. 

Soon I was awakened by my wife saying, "No! No!" and 
calling my name. As I opened my eyes I saw Steve on the 
couch by my wife, and he was tugging up her dress to her 
stocking tops, even exposing her naked thighs and garter 
straps. She was struggling with him, trying to pull her 
dress down and.

I said, "Steve, leave her alone." 

Steve just smiled and said, "Well, we are just going to 
have a little talk." 

"First of all, I know that for some time you have been 
embezzling money from my company." 

The blood drained from my face. 

Steve continued; "Since I have discovered this some time 
ago, I have been documenting your theft, and I have some 
pretty good numbers on the amount of money missing. 
Sharon looked at me aghast and said" is it true?" She 
could tell by my expression that is was true. Then Steve 
said, "You are either going to jail, or we are going to 
reach some accommodation." 

I said, "What do you mean?" I was really shaking. The 
thought of legal action and then jail had me terrified. 

Steve smiled as he continued; "First of all, we will 
need you to sign a repayment plan, and secondly, I am 
going to need some co-operation from your wife." 

I was shocked-we both knew what he meant. I looked at 
Sharon, and our eyes locked. She exclaimed-"Oh no, I 
won't do that. I can't give myself to him." She was 
trembling, and 

Then Steve said, "It's up to you two, but I'm not going 
to wait very long for your decision."

My wife looked at me again and I said,  "I don't know 
what to say, I don't want that, but I don't want to go 
to jail."

Then Steve said to me, "Why don't you pick up the bottle 
and take it into the den."

I just stood there a moment-then I picked up the bottle. 
As I did that Sharon said, "You would give your own 
wife?"

I didn't say anything, and looking at her I saw tears in 
her eyes. Finally I said, "I'm sorry Sharon."

She became angry at me for putting her in this position, 
and she said I would be sorry. I replied that her 
spending habits were much of the problem. Then, as I 
started to leave the room with the bottle my wife said 
to Steve-"If I am forced to do this, then I want you to 
make him watch what we do-it will serve him right since 
I don't have much choice. He is not going to get out of 
this that easy. If I am going to be humiliated like 
this, he needs to suffer also."

Steve smiled, enjoying this dialogue, and knowing he was 
winning said, "Yes, you stay and watch-I think that I 
will enjoy your presence, observing what your actions 
have caused. That will be a real high for me."

"Lets begin," said Steve, and he asked my wife to stand 
up, and after she did he told her to lift her skirt. She 
hesitated, and then she raised her skirt, and Steve 
said, "And your slip also."

Sharon complied, exposing her legs above her stocking 
tops.

Then Steve said, "Higher."

She raised them up higher till her sheer lacy panties 
were @@@@@@@, and then he again said "higher," and again 
she complied, pulling up her dress and slip to the top 
of her panties, her face getting red as she @@@@@@@ 
herself to him.

Then Steve said, "Turn around-slowly." And she did just 
that, still holding her skirt and slip high, her lovely 
legs and hips displayed to his gaze-his now very 
appreciative gaze as he looked at the erotic picture of 
my now compliant wife, blushing as he looked at her. 

"Now," said Steve, "take off your dress, slowly," and 
again my wife complied, pulling down the zipper on her 
dress, then pulling her dress down and off. Then Steve 
said "and now your bra."

Sharon hesitated, and Steve repeated the order, and 
finally my wife undid her bra and removed it, exposing 
her beautiful firm breasts, her face red with 
embarrassment while Steve looked admiringly at her 
breasts, enjoying her discomfort. 

At that moment, his wife Ann appeared at my side. 
Apparently she had been watching the scene from behind 
me. I said, "Ann, can't you make him stop!" 

Ann said, "No, you two caused the problem, and you're 
going to have to live with the consequences."

I said, "What about watching your husband doing this?"

Ann said, "I can't control my husband, and besides, I 
rather enjoy the plight of couples who have to pay up 
when they do something wrong."

I said, "So you've watched this kind of thing before?"

Ann said, "Yes, I get a thrill when Steve dominates 
another couple, and thoroughly fucks the wife." I knew 
then that there was no way to stop this. 

Steve was smiling as he looked at me, "I think you need 
to participate more, and so I would like you to take her 
panties off and hand them to me."

I didn't move till he repeated his order in no uncertain 
terms, and so I moved up to my wife, and after she had 
raised her slip up to her waist at Steve's command, I 
started sliding her sheer panties down over her hips and 
ass, down her lovely legs to her ankles, taking her 
panties off with her shoes, and then handing them to 
Steve. I was humiliated, and so was Sharon, while Steve 
just looked on with amusement, enjoying our discomfort, 
and the erotic display of my wife.

After he sent me back to stand by Ann, who was also 
enjoying the scene and our humiliation, Steve ordered my 
wife to take off her slip, which she did, now standing 
only in her lacy garter belt, and her sheer stockings. 

My wife was by turns tearful and angry, but it was clear 
that she had surrendered, and when Steve ordered her to 
lie down on the huge sofa, she complied, but she looked 
at me, her face tearful at first, and then challenging, 
as she said, "You still can stop this." But when I 
looked away and said nothing, she just said, "Alright, 
I'll let him fuck me, and you'll be sorry. I hope you 
enjoy watching your own wife get fucked by your boss," 
she said, angry now ."I can't believe you're allowing 
this to happen to your own wife."

Steve was enjoying my humiliation and my wife's 
surrender, gazing at her breasts and her lovely hips and 
ass. 

At this point Steve undressed completely, and when he 
removed his shorts, a very large and thick cock was 
@@@@@@@, almost fully erect. My wife's eyes widened and 
she gasped when she saw this, saying "Oh God, no," and 
Steve laughed, "Oh God yes." He then moved down beside 
her, and began caressing her breasts, and then stroking 
her abdomen and her thighs, finally stroking between her 
legs, my wife at first rigid, and then, against her 
will, her body responding to his caresses. 

He continued stroking her, now her inner thighs to her 
cunt, her body jerking when she felt his touch there, 
whimpering now as his fingers took possession of her 
cunt, invading the moist lips. She turned her head away 
when he tried to kiss her, refusing to surrender her 
lips. However, he continued his expert stroking of her 
breasts and the now moist red lips of her cunt, my wife 
gasping as he found her clitoris, caressing here till 
she was groaning. He was steadily overcoming her 
resistance and her obvious intention of not responding 
to him. 

He continued his caresses, his stroking of her body, 
gradually pushing her legs and thighs open more, her 
cunt pulling open, my wife was trembling, whimpering 
now, her body flushed as against her will she was 
responding to him. Soon it was clear that she was 
helpless, her legs spreading fully to his pressure 
against her thighs. She finally surrendered, her arms 
falling to her sides. The picture that she was 
presenting was incredibly erotic, her firm breasts, her 
legs and thighs spread, her wet cunt opening some, 
compliant now, moaning as he stroked her. 

Steve felt her surrender, relishing her helplessness 
now, as he prepared to mount her. He lifted her legs and 
thighs, encased in her sheer nylons, so that we had a 
clear view as he raised up, mounting her and directing 
his cock against the wet swollen lips of her cunt. We 
could see as he moved his cock up and down the lips of 
her cunt, moistening the large purple head of his cock. 

Then he positioned his cock at her entrance and began to 
push with a steady pressure as my wife's whimpers 
changing to groaning as she felt herself beginning to 
stretch to accommodate his entrance into her defenseless 
cunt. He continued the relentless pressure, stretching 
her more till finally, with a hoarse cry from my wife, 
the head of his cock entered her. 

Slowly he began to push further into my helpless wife, 
and we could now see her cunt stretched tightly around 
his cock, Steve moving in and out with short strokes, 
wetting his cock as he continued to penetrate her deeper 
with each stroke, my wife wide eyed and moaning with 
this invasion. 

Then finally, with one last thrust, he impaled her on 
his cock. Then my wife cried out and her body began 
jerking, and her lovely nylon clad legs clamped over his 
thighs as her trembling body erupted in a powerful 
orgasm, which took her completely by surprise. I 
couldn't believe that she had responded in this manner 
so quickly. 

Gradually she relaxed, and at that point Steve began a 
slow deep thrusting into her, his cock shiny with her 
juices, pulling back each time till the head of his cock 
was at the entrance of her cunt. He took a long time 
with her, but finally he began to increase the speed of 
his thrusts, my wife jerking with each thrust as now her 
body began to respond. 

She was flushed, trembling and groaning, as Steve moved 
her closer and closer to a climax. Finally, with a 
shrill cry, her orgasm was upon her-crying out again and 
again as her legs clamped over his thighs, her body 
jerking, her arms gripping his back. At that moment, 
Steve's own climax began, as groaning, he erupted into 
her, gripping her ass as he fully impaled her, spurting 
into my wife, draining his cock into her, as Ann gripped 
my arm, her eyes wide with excitement. 

Well, she said, "How did you like seeing your wife get 
thoroughly fucked? She really seemed to enjoy it, and I 
bet you will remember this for a long time." 

Finally it was over, and I could not believe the way she 
had responded to his thorough fucking. She was tearful, 
now lying spread-eagled, her cunt gaping open, their 
juices visible. I was not aroused, watching her being 
taken by this stud. I was just humiliated, especially 
when she had never responded to my lovemaking in this 
manner. 

Then my wife slowly got dressed as did Steve, and I 
said, "We are leaving," taking my wife's arm.

Then Steve said, "Oh, one more thing, your wife is 25% 
of the way to clearing you."

I asked, "What do you mean?" 

And Steve said that meant that my wife was going to 
entertain him 3 more time before I was all cleared up. I 
told him to go fuck himself and then we left. 

*

The discussion on the way home was spirited after I 
noted how much she enjoyed getting fucked by him. She 
was angry then, and said she couldn't help it, and then 
she said it served me right, and she hoped that I had 
enjoyed watching her submission.

"Did you enjoy watching another man's cock thrusting 
into your wife, and emptying his cock into her, and 
tonight you can be second. Since it is still wet and 
loose, you won't have any trouble getting in." Then she 
said, "Yes, I did enjoy being taken like that, being 
forced to do it because of you.  And yes, I will fuck 
him 3 more times, and I think I'll enjoy it."

I was angry and said nothing more. 

*

Well, it did happen, and each time Steve called and said 
where and when I was to take my wife. The first time it 
was at his house, and I had to sit with Ann till he was 
through with her, hearing her cry out as he fucked her. 
Ann enjoyed listening to her husband servicing my wife.

The second time he told me to bring her to his office, 
and I was told to wait outside. However, I quietly 
opened the door to observe them. Steve had my wife bent 
over the desk with her dress and slip around her waist, 
her sheer lacy white panties pulled down over her garter 
belt and sheer stockings to her thighs, which were 
spread for his entry.

It was incredibly erotic seeing her like that, more so 
than if she was naked. His trousers and shorts were at 
his ankles, and his thick cock was fully erect as he 
brought it to the entrance of her wet cunt, holding the 
lips of her cunt open with his thumbs as he began 
pushing into her. She cried out again as he stretched 
her and entered her. Then he gripped her hips as he 
penetrated her, deeper and deeper, till he was fully in 
her, my wife crying out, and then groaning as he thrust 
into her powerfully. 

Finally she cried out as she shuddered, her orgasms 
shaking her-then Steve groaned as he erupted into my 
wife. She began sobbing at her submission to him, being 
taken like that, helpless as her body responded to him. 
For the first time, I found to my consternation that I 
was aroused and became fully erect watching him taking 
her, and thoroughly fucking her as she was bent over his 
desk. I found out later that other women in the office 
were aware of what happened, and were thrilled knowing 
my wife was being fucked by Steve. 

The third and last time was at our home, Steve taking my 
wife to our bedroom, and I again observed them as once 
more he fucked her to orgasm, fucking her powerfully, 
the noise of their coupling arousing me again. 

After he left I entered the bedroom where my wife was 
still on her back with her legs spread. I undressed and 
quickly entered her, her cunt very loose and wet. I came 
almost immediately to my wife's amusement, as she now 
knew that I was very aroused seeing her being fucked by 
this stud. 

The other thing was that she refused to take any 
precautions against pregnancy, saying it was more 
exciting being fucked while playing what she called 
Russian Roulette. 

END

Some husbands become horned involuntarily and with the help of their partners ... here is an erotic story on that subject.

Defiled Young Secretary

   By The Cryptkeeper

   (WARNING: Please do not read this work if subjects containing r******** and
violence offend you.)

   Kelly Woods needed this job desperately.  Her husband, Todd, became
another victim of the worst economy since the Great Depression.  With only
her income now, the newly married couple barely made their rent and car
payments.  If she lost her job too, eviction from their apartment and
repossession of their car threatened to leave them destitute.  Fortunately,
John Simpson, the owner of Franks and Simpson Marketing where she worked,
was a kindly old gentleman who liked her.  Although others possessed
superior secretarial qualifications, John Simpson took Kelly under his wing
because she reminded him of a younger version of his own .

   Unfortunately, Mr.  Simpson suffered a severe stroke one evening.  With
Mr.  Simpson permanently incapacitated, the Simpson Family decided to sell
the company to a wealthy young black man named Reggie Johnson, who had made
his initial fortune as a drug dealer before subsequently purchasing a
number of businesses to launder his money.

   Reggie had little interest in running the marketing firm -- even though
it produced a profit -- and intended on closing the operation and acquiring
its real estate.  But when he saw the young Kelly Woods with her sapphire
blue eyes, flawless white complexion, and red, shoulder length hair, his
enormous cock twitched in his pants and his plans changed.  She couldn't be
more than 19-years-old, Reggie thought.  Kelly's petite body sported
perfect female proportions.

   "Hi, what's your name and what do you do here?" Reggie asked Kelly as he
wandered up to her desk with his eyes undressing her.

   Kelly had no idea that a black man like Reggie could possibly afford to
purchase the place where she worked and soon become her boss.  "Who was
this huge Negro who stared at her so strangely?  Didn't he see her wedding
band?  What was he doing here and why was he asking her these questions?"
she wondered to herself.

   Kelly answered Reggie in a snotty tone, "My name is Kelly Woods and I'm
Mr.  Simpson's secretary".

   Little did Kelly realize that the huge, intimidating black man she
condescendingly spoke to was not only her future boss, but also a black
demon.  As a black demon, Reggie Johnson harbored deep hatred for white men
and sought his revenge on them by forcing himself on beautiful white women.
Reggie took great pleasure in spoiling the tight little pussies of young
white girls -- especially married ones -- with his gigantic, black
baby-maker.  What always began as r******** eventually became willing
participation by his victims once he expertly fucked them a number of times
and forced them to cum on his huge cock.

   Reggie noticed Kelly's recent wedding picture sitting on her desk and
the modest wedding band sparkling on her finger as she nervously shuffled
some papers.  He knew her type all too well: a young, uppity white bitch
who viewed all black men as inferior to her punk-ass, honky husband with
his small prick.

   The naïve young girl remained oblivious to her fate as Reggie fantasized
about making the beauty unwillingly orgasm multiple times, initially
coercing her body - and eventually her heart - to betray her new husband.
With time and careful planning, Reggie intended to get inside his new
secretary's panties.

   As the weeks passed, Reggie learned much about his new secretary and her
husband by listening in on her private phone calls at work.  Even though
Kelly and Todd found themselves in a dire situation, the newlyweds still
loved each other very much.  But Todd grew increasingly depressed from his
inability to find work and their financial difficulties.

   Reggie also discovered how much Kelly disliked blacks in general, and he
in particular, which further galvanized his wicked intentions.

   In hopes of introducing a little more friction into his secretary's
marriage, as well as cutting down on the company's costs, Reggie changed
the employee health plan.  Among other things, the new medical insurance no
longer covered contraceptives.

   Reggie covered his mouth so Kelly wouldn't hear him chuckle from his
office one day when he listened to Todd whine to her on the phone about how
infrequently they now had intercourse.  The couple couldn't afford to buy
enough condoms, nor could they afford to have a child.

   Reggie carefully devised a plan to r******** his stuck up, white secretary by
requiring her to accompany him on a business trip to Chicago in a month
when the Super Bowl would be played there.  He called his old pal Leroy who
owned a cheap motel in the city and reserved a block of three rooms -
unoccupied rooms on both sides of theirs would ensure no one heard her
struggles.  Leroy gladly agreed to assist Reggie in his scheme.

   "I'm going to need you to come with me on a trip to Chicago in January.
Call the Princess Motel at this number and ask for Leroy.  Book two rooms -
one for you and one for me on these dates," Reggie said to Kelly as he
handed her a sheet of paper with all the information on it.

   Kelly swallowed nervously as she saw that she would have to be gone for
four days.  She realized the dates encompassed when the Super Bowl would be
played in Chicago.

   "I don't know about this, Mr.  Johnson.  This is during the Super Bowl.
They may not have any rooms available," Kelly said, hopeful that her boss
would change his mind.

   "Go ahead and give Leroy a call.  If they don't have vacancy, I'll have
to figure something else out.  We have some important clients I want to
take to the game," Reggie replied.  Reggie knew Kelly did not want to
travel with him, which only made him want to fuck her more.

   Kelly called the Princess Motel and spoke with Leroy as instructed.  "It
sho is your's lucky day, ma'am.  You has my last two rooms," the ignorant
sounding black voice on the phone said.

   Kelly's heart sank in her chest.  How could she stand being away from
Todd for four days?  He had been so sad lately; this would only make his
depression worse, she thought.  Mr.  Johnson made her feel so
uncomfortable, yet now she needed to travel and likely dine with him during
her time away from Todd.

   Kelly's hopes of somehow avoiding the trip proved futile.  Over the next
few weeks she entertained the idea of pretending to be sick when the time
to leave arrived.  But being a seasoned sexual predator, Reggie suspected
that Kelly might try to weasel her way out of going with him to Chicago. 
So Reggie sweetened the deal by informing Kelly that she would earn a $200
bonus for the trip.  He also hinted to her the possibility of terminating
staff that failed to pull their weight at the firm.

   As the time for their departure neared, Kelly actually considered
quitting her job.  She spoke with Todd a few days before the trip and
explained, "Honey, I don't like my new boss, Mr.  Johnson.  Something about
him gives me the creeps."

   "Has he said anything inappropriate to you or made a pass at you?" Todd
asked.

   "No, it's just something about him I can't really explain.  I don't want
to go to Chicago.  I really want to quit my job and find something else,"
Kelly said.

   "You can't do that, Kelly.  We need the $200 badly and we'll lose
everything if you quit.  Don't you see how hard it's been for me to find
work?  There aren't any jobs out there now.  Find something else that pays
as well first.  Maybe you're just imagining things because you don't want
to leave for four days," Todd replied.

   "You're probably right," Kelly answered, deciding to follow her
husband's advice rather than her female instincts.  Had she quit her job
like she wanted, things would have been tough for a while.  But the couple
would have made it somehow and eventually times would improve.  Instead,
Todd unwittingly exchanged his beautiful, young and innocent wife to a
black demon for a few dollars.

   Kelly worked late the night before her departure.  Mr.  Johnson had her
running errands all over town most of the day and then a pile of paperwork
waited on her desk when she returned to the office in the afternoon.

   "I need you to finish typing the TCR and Smithfield proposals and then
get these modifications sent back to Tyson Corporation.  When you complete
those tasks, make sure you get the documents in your basket filed," Reggie
barked at Kelly.  "I want everything caught up before we leave tomorrow,"
he added.

   Reggie purposely piled on extra work for Kelly in hopes that if he
worked her until exhaustion, she would be too tired to have sex with her
husband before leaving for Chicago the next day.  He realized the poor girl
would be at the office until at least 9:00 pm with the amount of tasks he
left for her.

   At 6:30 pm, Reggie decided to go home.  He glanced over at Kelly still
busily completing the work he had given her.  Reggie felt his cock grow
hard as the grotesquely large, black organ anticipated corrupting another
innocent, white pussy.  Soon the dumb bitch would be unable to stop cumming
on his big, black pole, Reggie thought.  He couldn't wait to see her
delicate pink folds cling to his charcoal stick as she begged him to stop
fucking her.  Reggie had repeated this scenario numerous times with other
married, white women.  Eventually all of them succumbed to multiple orgasms
and gradually grew addicted to his colossal manhood.  None of his victims
had ever reported him for r******** because Reggie carefully targeted his sexual
prey.  He possessed an uncanny ability to read the psychological makeup of
women and only selected girls that he knew were too insecure to admit that
a huge nigger cock had permanently spoiled them.

   Kelly definitely fit the required psychological profile and soon
Reggie's goliath cock would spoil her tight vagina too.

   Reggie's plan had worked perfectly.  Kelly arrived home at 10:30 pm
completely drained.  She skipped supper due to her fatigue and went
straight to bed as Mr.  Johnson expected her to report to work extra early
to finish up any last minute details the next morning.

   Todd snuggled up to his adorable, young wife, gently caressing her soft,
red hair.  As she lay in bed wearing only a red, silk thong, his hand
slowly made its way down her smooth, light skin and began fondling her firm
tits.

   "No, honey, not tonight...  I'm too tired.  I have to get up early
tomorrow," Kelly said as she rolled on her side away from Todd and fell
asleep.

   Todd briefly admired his wife's beauty before he turned off the light.
Kelly weighed about 110 pounds and stood 5' 6" tall.  Firm and nubile, her
19-year-old body was perfectly proportioned with a tight little ass and
perky, breasts.  Unfortunately, Todd didn't realize that because of his bad
judgment, a black demon would soon feast on his wife's treasures, gradually
forcing her body to betray him.  Kelly would reluctantly learn to
appreciate the greater masculinity and superior race of her boss, who
unlike her passive, white husband would take her when he wanted.

   The next morning, Kelly showered and carefully shaved and waxed her
bikini area.  Kelly had been a competitive swimmer in high school and began
manicuring her genitalia shortly after puberty because she spent
considerable time in pools wearing a variety of swimsuits and bikinis. 
Even though she naturally had very sparse pubic hair due to her youth, she
was used to being smooth down there and left only a small strip of short
red hair above her vagina.  She kept the rest of her private area baby bald
as she disliked the itchiness she felt when stubble grew.

   At work Reggie placed another stack of papers on her desk to complete.
Kelly labored diligently throughout the day, taking only one 15 minute
break to eat a small sandwich for lunch.  Their flight left at 4:30 pm but
stopped in Orlando, where they would wait two hours before catching a
connecting flight to Fort Wayne and then on to Chicago.

  
*************************************************************************

   The black taxi driver who drove Reggie and Kelly from the airport to the
motel observed how much the young couple contrasted each other.  At 6' 3"
tall, Reggie's 250 pound muscular build dwarfed Kelly's toned but petite
frame.  His dark chocolate complexion made Kelly's fair skin appear snow
white in comparison.  "Man that nigger is one lucky son-of-a-bitch," the
cab driver thought as he correctly guessed that Reggie was going to fuck
the young girl at the motel.

   At 11:45 pm the cab finally brought Kelly and Reggie to the Princess
Motel, located in a very bad part of town.  The naïve, young housewife
wondered why promiscuously dressed women stood in the parking lot so late
at night.  From the outside, the place appeared like a rundown dump to
Kelly.  She hoped that the inside accommodations would be better.  But then
again, she felt so tired that all she really cared about was taking a warm
shower and going to sleep.

   Kelly went to the office to check in while Reggie paid the taxi driver
and retrieved their bags.  Reggie joined Kelly in the motel office his arms
filled with their luggage.

   Kelly turned to Reggie and distraughtly said, "There seems to be a
problem with our reservations.  They only have one room available." Reggie
saw a panicked look like a caged animal in Kelly's eyes, as she nervously
spoke.

   "What do you mean there's only one room available?" Reggie demanded of
Leroy, pretending to be irate over the situation.  "We made reservations
two weeks ago!"

   "I is sorry sir.  We only has one room available, which I will makes
complimentary for you because of the mix up," Leroy answered apologetically
while admiring the unsuspecting young beauty.  "What a fine piece of ass,"
Leroy thought.  Reggie was the luckiest brother in the world to be getting
some of that grade "A", prime white pussy.

   "I don't think we will be able to find anywhere else for you to stay
tonight because of the Super Bowl," Reggie said to Kelly.

   He turned to Leroy and asked, "Can you check around at some other hotels
to see if there's any vacancy for us?"

   "In the mean time, you'll have to share my room.  I'll sleep on the
floor," Reggie generously offered to Kelly as he escorted her from the
office and to their room, Leroy following with their luggage.

   The idea of sharing a room with her black boss caused Kelly to feel
anxiety similar to what one experiences prior to speaking to a large
audience for the first time.  But stranded in the bad section of a big city
far away from her home, Kelly didn't have much choice.  Besides, Kelly knew
that Mr.  Johnson expected her to be a team player.  If she pressed the
matter she might anger Mr.  Johnson and possibly lose her job.  Todd would
not understand after he had insisted that she go on this trip with Mr. 
Johnson in the first place to earn extra money.  Kelly tempered her
complaint and naively went with Mr.  Johnson to their room.

   The room Kelly and Reggie entered appeared in somewhat better condition
than the exterior of the motel.  On the go since early morning and having
had little to eat for two days, Kelly felt exhausted and famished.  Kelly
didn't know it, but Reggie had purposely prevented her from eating a
descent meal all day.

   "I'm starved - how about you?" Reggie asked.

   Kelly nodded her head yes.

   "Is your motel restaurant still open?  Reggie asked Leroy.

   "No sir," Leroy replied.  It closed at 11:00 pm.  But I think I can get
you a bottle of wine if you wants."

   "Well I guess wine is better than nothing.  Bring us your wine," Reggie
instructed.

   Kelly figured she would just have to wait until morning to eat and began
unpacking her bags as Leroy left to fetch Mr.  Johnson his wine.  Reggie
had arranged in advance for Leroy to bring Kelly a glass laced with
Rohypnol.

   "Mr.  Johnson, I can't drink alcohol.  I'm not 21 yet," Kelly said after
Leroy returned and handed her a drink.

   Reggie feigned disbelief even though he knew his secretary's age.  "I
thought you were at least 25-years-old," Reggie bluffed.  "Look, we should
have stopped earlier to eat, but it completely slipped my mind.  You need
to put something in your stomach.  Besides, I am expecting you to help me
entertain our clients.  You're going to have to drink a little something
with them to be sociable, so you might as well get used to it now," Reggie
adamantly insisted.

   Again Kelly experienced great uncertainty and fear.  Something just
didn't seem right about this entire situation.  But even though she
disliked her black boss and didn't drink, Kelly couldn't risk falling into
his disfavor.

   "Okay, maybe just one glass tonight," Kelly said giving in to Reggie's
high pressure.

   Leroy gave Reggie a knowing smile as Kelly took the drink from him.  Not
used to drinking alcohol or fond of its taste, she forced down the glass of
Pinot Noir in several quick gulps and shuddered.  She was tired and eager
to take a shower and go to bed.

   For the first time in many years Leroy felt his old cock come to life as
he left the bottle of wine behind and went back to his office imagining the
stuck up white bitch on the business end of Reggie's big, black love staff.


   While Kelly showered, Reggie stripped down to his boxers and waited by
the bathroom door for the unsuspecting housewife to exit.

   Kelly quickly shaved her female area and finished bathing.  She turned
off the faucet and toweled herself dry.  With one hand against the wall to
avoid losing her balance, Kelly donned her pink, silk thong and matching
bra.  She had begun feeling dizzy - probably from drinking the wine on an
empty stomach, she thought.  Kelly slipped on a flannel sleep shirt over
her sexy undergarments, finding it increasingly difficult to visually
focus. She felt incredibly sleepy.

   Intent on heading straight to bed, Kelly opened the bathroom door and
instead collided with Reggie in just his blue boxer shorts.  Now heavily
stoned, Kelly didn't notice Reggie until she bumped into his burly chest.

   "Oh my God, what are you doing?" Kelly exclaimed as Reggie wrapped his
muscular arm around her thin waist and drew her tightly against his hard,
black body.

   "I'm gonna give you some loving, Baby," Reggie replied with a sinister
grin on his face.

   "No - stop it!" Kelly protested in slurred speech as she pushed her tiny
hands against Reggie's hard chest trying to break free from his firm grasp.
She loved her husband Todd, the only man she had ever been with.  She could
not possibly think about making out with someone else - especially a
disgusting black man, she thought.

   Reggie ignored Kelly's demand.

   "Let me go," Kelly implored as Reggie dragged the petite girl toward the
bed while she struggled to escape his grip.

   Kelly didn't stand a chance against Reggie's brute strength, quickly
finding herself on her back beneath him, pressed into the mattress by the
weight of his solid body.

   "Get off of me!" Kelly yelled as Reggie tore the flannel sleeping shirt
off her.

   Reggie knew that even if someone could hear Kelly scream, the
prostitutes and drug addicts that frequented this motel would never call
the pigs.

   Reggie wrestled with Kelly in the sheets for a few minutes until her
stomach absorbed more of the Rohypnol Leroy had placed in her drink earlier
and her resistance waned.  The dumb, white bitch finally entered a
semi-conscious state that left her practically defenseless and Reggie now
easily unfastened her bra.  Kelly's titties were perfect globes of white,
topped by flawless circles of youthfully pink, quarter-sized areolas. 
Reggie sucked each of her nipples causing them to grow hard.  He then
rolled the responsive buds between his fingers to keep them rigid.  Kelly
had the finest little body, Reggie thought as he observed her flat, tight
abdomen, exquisitely smooth skin and slender legs.  She obviously worked
out and took care of herself.  Her husband must have been a complete idiot
to let such a cute wife go on a four day trip with a black man, Reggie
mused.  The stupid honky deserved to have his wife's tiny pussy spoiled by
a nigger.  Reggie's hands glided down Kelly's firm tummy and into the
waistband of her panties.

   Even in delirium, Kelly feebly tried to remain faithful to her husband
and stop Reggie as her small hands weakly attempted to keep her panties on.

   "No, Mr.  Johnson.  I don't want this...please," she murmured as if from
a distant place.

   Reggie unclasped Kelly's fingers from the silk undergarment, pushed her
hands to the side and removed the last tiny barrier between him and
complete access to her most private, guarded and intimate area.  A small,
thin strip of pubic hair above her neatly manicured pussy verified to
Reggie that she was a natural redhead.  All these white girls went through
so much effort grooming their little cunts.  They all wanted to be fucked
by big niggers, they just didn't know it, Reggie thought.  He couldn't
believe his good fortune.  Her dumb, white husband made a huge mistake. 
While she certainly could be trusted to remain faithful to him, a strange
man could not be trusted alone with her.  Todd was a fool sending her off
alone with a black man.  Great art like Kelly needed to be protected, not
left accessible for someone like him to easily steal.

   "We are lovers now," Reggie said to his delirious victim as he separated
her legs.

   "No, I'm married.  I can't do that," Kelly quietly sobbed as Reggie
carefully parted her soft labia with his black fingers and inspected her
pink chamber.

   "You're just having a wet dream, Baby.  Relax and let me make you cum,"
Reggie replied.  He was going to screw with her mind as well as her body.

   "Please, I don't want you to make me cum," Kelly responded.

   "Don't you like black men?" Reggie asked knowing full well she did not.

   The Rohypnol acted like a truth serum and Kelly answered her tormentor
honestly, "No, I don't like black men."

   "You're gonna love niggers when I get through with you girl," Reggie
gleefully said, licking his thumb and index finger.  Reggie slowly inserted
the wet digit into Kelly's previously exclusive vagina searching for her
G-Spot while gently messaging her little clitoris with his thumb.

   "Please don't do this to me," Kelly cried as her pussy grew moist in
response to its invasion.

   "Tell me you wanna cum on a nigger cock and I'll stop," Reggie said.

   "Oh, God, I don't want this.  Why are you doing this to me?" Kelly
asked.

   Reggie noticed Kelly's clit harden and her pussy become soaked.  He had
located her special spot.

   "You like that don't you girl?" Reggie asked.

   "Noooooooooo, I don't like it.  Oooooooooooh stop," Kelly mewled.  Her
pelvis, however, divulged the truth to Reggie by autonomously moving ever
so slightly in response to his expert stimulation.

   "Tell me you want my nigger cock inside you and I'll stop.  You're
dreaming anyway girl.  Don't fight it," Reggie reassured her.

   "But I love Todd," Kelly whimpered.

   "Don't you want to keep your job?  What will Todd think if you get
fired? Todd wants you to fuck me.  That's why he sent you with me for four
days," Reggie said.

   The emotional connection to her husband proved stronger than Reggie had
anticipated, for even under the influence of the Rohypnol, Kelly thus far
refused to orgasm and maintained control of her body.

   Reggie had encountered similar scenarios with previous victims and
understood the female psyche better than women themselves.  His fair
captives tried not to cum because deep down in the feminine subconscious,
their orgasm represented their most intimate expression of love for a mate.
By forcing his unfortunate targets to climax, psychologically they
committed the ultimate act of betrayal on their husbands.  Each time Reggie
coerced a married woman into having intercourse with him, he further
diminished the emotional bond to her spouse.  He liked controlling white
women and forcing them to betray their husbands by making them cum.

   Kelly grew confused by Reggie's suggestions as the level of Rohypnol in
her blood stream increased.  Maybe this was a horrible dream.  Would Todd
really want her to fuck her boss to keep her job?  He did encourage her to
go on this trip with the disgusting Negro and did not let her quit like she
wanted.

   No, even if this was just a dream, it was disgusting and immoral, Kelly
thought.  She tried to close her legs and pull Reggie's finger out of her.
But the big, black hand was firmly in place and would not budge.  Instead
the pace at which he stroked her seemed to increase.

   "Oh, no you don't," Reggie said and pushed her legs open again with his
free hand.

   Kelly momentarily sat up on her elbows as if she had suddenly realized
something, glanced down her flat tummy, and dumbly watched with her dilated
eyes as Reggie masturbated her.

   Reggie wondered what went through her mind that caused her to
temporarily sit up and observe her own defilement.

   "Ooooooooooooooooooh......nooooooooooh.....don't," Kelly cooed as she
fell back again.

   "You need to let me keep doing this if you want to keep your job,"
Reggie said.

   Kelly squirmed on Reggie's hand a little but did not answer.  Reggie
continued the "Cum Hither" on her, drawing his index finger up and towards
him as if summoning Kelly from inside her vagina to "come here".  At a
nice, steady pace, his fingertip constantly stimulated the upper wall of
her pussy while his thumb traced small circles around her clitoris.  Reggie
had amused himself playing with Kelly's cunt in this fashion for a long
while, silencing her protests.  She had reluctantly become aroused and
accepted Reggie's suggestions in her confused, drug induced state.  She had
to let Reggie do this to keep her job.  It was all just a bad dream anyway,
Kelly thought.

   Reggie smiled with satisfaction when he felt Kelly's pussy slightly
contract on his finger a few times.  He had successfully brought the young
housewife to a small orgasm.

   "That's a good girl, keep cumming for me.  This will make Todd very
happy.  You will keep your job and might get a raise," Reggie said.  Kelly
grudgingly obliged her boss' request.  The faint voice from deep inside
that had earlier made her try to stop Reggie had been drowned out.  She was
doing this for Todd, she thought.  Todd wanted her to keep this job and she
had to do what Reggie said.

   Reggie relished the control he now exercised over his young, white
secretary's body, maintaining her small orgasms.  Extremely wet and
excited, her relatively inexperienced pussy had been adequately prepared
for its new dark mate.

   Reggie removed his hand from Kelly's very aroused vagina.  Because of
the Rohypnol, she wasn't sure how long he had been molesting her and
welcomed the reprieve.  Closing her spread legs, she thought the bad dream
finally ended.

   Reggie swiftly slid off his boxer shorts, releasing his enormous, black
viper from its confinement.  He returned to the bed, grabbing hold of
Kelly's knees and spreading her legs very wide.

   "I want to sleep.  Leave me alone," Kelly whined with her eyes tightly
closed.  With his index finger and thumb, Reggie gently stretched open her
labia while placing the bulbous head of his cock up to Kelly's entrance. 
He could see her wet, pink mucous membranes waiting to receive him.

   Since she believed this was all just a bad dream, Kelly tried ignoring
the sensation between her legs at first.  But the pressure intensified as
Reggie's monstrous cock sought access inside her.  Kelly opened her eyes to
see Reggie leaning over her, his dark skin revealing bulky, highly defined
muscles.  She looked further down and observed the ripples in his hard
stomach.  But, her eyes grew wide with fear when they finally reached
Reggie's penis.  What a horrible nightmare she now found herself in.  The
charcoal appendage spanned the distance to Reggie's naval - at least three
times the length and girth of Todd's modest member.

   "No, stop.  That can't fit in me!" Kelly suddenly barked.  She pushed
hard against Reggie's tight chest and tried to wiggle her pelvis away from
the hideous, black organ.

   Reggie disregarded Kelly's plea and applied more force.

   "You'll have to find someplace else to work if you don't let me fuck
you. Todd will be very upset when he learns you got fired for not doing
your job," Reggie said.

   The Rohypnol made Kelly very confused.  She could not afford to lose her
job.

   "Please, Mr.  Johnson, I don't want to.  I'm married," Kelly cried.

   "You're dreaming, Kelly.  You need this job, remember?  Todd will become
more depressed if you get fired," Reggie answered.

   While Kelly's drugged mind struggled to determine the validity of
Reggie's comments, his prick slowly invaded her pussy.  Kelly's labia
tightly stretched to admit the mammoth phallus entering her previously
sovereign territory.  Once past her initial boundary, the black snake
slithered further inside, soon passing the depth reached by Todd's meager
manhood and exploring unchartered areas deep within her femininity.

   "Oooh ...  nooo....owweee, please take it out - it hurts," Kelly wailed.
The walls had more empathy for her cries than Reggie.  All the women he
fucked hurt at first, but soon loved it, he thought as he covered her mouth
with his hand and continued drilling into her.

   "Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppphhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!" Kelly tried to yell.  Her tight
little body twisted beneath Reggie in an unsuccessful effort to dislodge
him.  But his big, black cock was already too far inside her.  Instead
Kelly's traitorous cunt successively surrendered more of its domain to the
large, black intruder within it, gradually accepting Reggie's gigantic cock
as its new mate.  After a while, Kelly's pussy accommodated Reggie's full
length and her pain subsided into discomfort and ultimately pleasure.

   Reggie removed his hand from Kelly's mouth once her anatomy adjusted to
his size and she had quieted down.

   "Ooooh, oooooh, oooooh," Kelly mewled in unison to the squeaks from the
bed.  Reggie had noted her involuntary reactions as his cock visited
different places inside her pussy and then exploited the susceptible areas.
Her cunt betrayed its pleasure in small orgasms that she tried
unsuccessfully to prevent.

   "No, please stop doing this to me.  Ooooh, nooo...I'm married.  I can't
do this," Kelly complained.

   Reggie thought her sorry, white husband would really be depressed if he
could see her cumming on his cock now, but replied differently to Kelly,
"You're doing a good job and this is helping you and your husband by
earning some extra money that you need."

   Feeling his own climax approach, Reggie quickened his pace.  Somehow
Kelly's female instincts worked even in her stupor.  She noticed Reggie's
acceleration and realized he wasn't wearing a condom.  She did not want his
sperm.  In a panic, Kelly pushed her tiny, white hands hard against
Reggie's black chest.

   "Please don't cum in me.  Take it out now," she implored.

   Reggie ignored Kelly's pleas.  His cock erupted like a violent volcano
and filled her pussy with its potent jism.  Kelly felt the soothing warmth
of Reggie's rich cream shoot inside her.

   "Oh, no, no, no, why did you cum in me?" Kelly asked.

   Reggie did not answer.  His cock remained snugly inside the helpless
girl shooting a few more rounds.

   The deed was done.  Kelly's hands fell from Reggie's chest back to her
sides and her resistance faded.  She had been defeated and no longer had
reason to fight - her pussy received a black man's spunk.

   Reggie remained on top of Kelly until she drifted to sleep and then
withdrew his long, flaccid penis from her flooded vagina.  The virile goo
oozed down the crack in her ass.  With his fingers, Reggie scooped it all
up and carefully placed it back into her full pussy.  He then pushed her
lips closed so it would not leak out again.  "Waste not, want not," Reggie
thought.

   Kelly awoke around noon.  "You must have been really tired," Reggie said
staring down at her with a big grin on his face.  He was fully dressed in a
blue business suit and had been awake since early that morning.  "Did you
sleep well?" he asked.

   Kelly's mind seemed foggy from the Rohypnol.  She remembered drinking a
glass of wine the old black man, Leroy, had given her and then taking a
shower - but nothing more.

   "I let you sleep in a while, but we need to get going now.  We have to
meet with a client I am taking to dinner tonight.  Put something nice on,"
Reggie instructed Kelly.

   Kelly jumped out of bed and to her embarrassment, discovered she only
wore a thong and bra.  Reggie had dressed her while she slept, but
discarded her sleep shirt that he had torn.  She glanced at Reggie and
noticed him looking at her with hungry eyes.  Once more Kelly's female
intuition sensed danger, but the naïve, young wife dismissed her fears as
unwarranted.  After all, Mr.  Johnson had not made a single advance towards
her that she could remember and voluntarily slept on the floor the entire
night.  She hurriedly went to the closet to find something to put on.  She
must have forgotten to bring her sleep shirt, she thought as she slid the
hangars looking for something appropriate to wear.

   With Kelly's back towards him, Reggie admired her firm, little ass.  It
smoothly curved and lacked a single blemish.  He wanted to bend her over
right then and there and drive into her silky pussy again, but decided to
wait until later that evening.  Reggie felt a perverse satisfaction knowing
that his sperm now dwelled inside Kelly.  He hoped one of his swimmers
would be lucky enough to fertilize her white egg and cause her flat belly
to swell with a black baby.

   Kelly selected a skirt and blouse to wear.  Because they were already
running behind, she quickly dressed without noticing the crusty residue in
her panties.

   During the course of the day, Kelly remembered bits and pieces of an
awful nightmare she experienced the previous evening.  She curiously
glimpsed at Mr.  Johnson's crotch a number of times when he wasn't looking
comparing what she had dreamed to what was there.  She noticed that he
really had an abominably large bulge in his slacks.  That evening, Reggie
took Kelly and their potential client, an attractive black woman in her
early thirties named LaShonda, to a seedy bar and grill called the Golden
Ring near the motel.  It seemed an odd place to bring someone you wanted to
impress.  In fact, Reggie and LaShonda discussed nothing related to
business and conversed mostly about sports and people Kelly did not know.
They had obviously been friends.

   After dinner, Kelly and Reggie returned to the motel.  Kelly eagerly
walked to the office hopeful that perhaps another room had come available.

   "No ma'am, no vacancy until after da Super Bowl this Sunday," LeRoy
replied.  She would have to stay with Reggie three more nights.  Kelly
returned to the room in despair.  She missed Todd and still didn't feel
comfortable with Reggie, especially after the awful nightmares she had
about him.  When she entered the room he had changed into a pair of black
nylon gym shorts and was lying shirtless in the bed watching television. 
Kelly briefly eyed the bulky muscles defining his chest, arms, and stomach
before nervously proceeding to the shower.

   Kelly came out of the bathroom after finishing her shower wearing a
loose fitting pair of sweatpants and a grey t-shirt.  She wanted go to
sleep, but felt awkward asking Mr.  Johnson to get out of the bed.  "Do you
want to take turns sleeping on the floor?  I will sleep on it tonight if
you want," she said.

   "No, Kelly, this is a pretty big bed.  I don't think either one of us
needs to sleep on that nasty floor again.  Look at all the stains on the
carpeting," Reggie answered.  Kelly momentarily looked at the rug observing
numerous discolorations.  There was no telling what possibly dwelled in
that filth.  "Come lay down here.  I won't bite, I promise.  I'm just going
to watch some TV for a little while then I'll go to sleep.  No funny
business, I promise," Reggie continued.

   Kelly didn't want to offend her boss by implying that he would do
something improper, so against her better judgment, she trusted Reggie and
got into the bed leaving as much room as possible between them.

   Drifting to sleep, Kelly remained as close to her edge of the bed
without falling off as possible.  Some hours passed when Kelly's slumber
was interrupted by Reggie's hand softly squeezing her breast.

   "Mr.  Johnson, what are you doing?  Stop touching me; I'm married,"
Kelly groggily complained latching on to his hand to move it off her. 
Reggie's hold on her tit would not budge.

   "Stop it!" Kelly exclaimed in a raised voice.

   Reggie unexpectedly pinched and twisted Kelly's nipple through the
fabric of her garment.

   "Owe!" Kelly howled in response to the sudden pain.

   "Shut up bitch and let me feel you up if you want to keep your job,"
Reggie angrily sneered.

   The abrupt change in Reggie's demeanor caught Kelly completely off
guard. Paralyzed with fear, she lay motionless as Reggie's hand slipped
under her t-shirt and bra and resumed fondling her tit.  He gently rolled
her tender nipple between his fingers making it hard.  Kelly didn't know
what to do.  Someone else besides Todd - a black man - was touching her
body!  But she couldn't afford to lose her job so she had to tolerate the
unwanted attention.

   Once Reggie determined that Kelly would not resist, he set out taking
off her shirt and bra.

   "No, Mr.  Johnson.  I'm married and I can't do this," Kelly protested.

   "I just want to see your tits.  I won't do anything else.  You want to
keep your job don't you?" Reggie answered.

   Kelly hesitantly allowed her shirt and bra to come off, foolishly
hopeful that Mr.  Johnson would keep his word and proceed no further.  But
once Reggie had her topless, he immediately began sucking on her firm tits.

   "No, Mr.  Johnson.  You said you just wanted to see them," Kelly
objected.

   Reggie again pinched and twisted Kelly's nipple, causing yet another
yelp from her.  "I will fire your ass if you don't cooperate.  I told you I
just wanted to see your tits.  I won't do anything else.  Now shut up!" he
shouted.

   Fearful of further punishment and of losing her job, Kelly endured
Reggie's attention to her breasts.  As long as he didn't proceed any
further, she could withstand this, she thought.  Reggie concentrated on
keeping her little pink nipples erect.  While Kelly disliked Reggie's
actions, after a while her body responded.  Reggie detected Kelly's growing
complacency and slid his hand down her tight, smooth abdomen to the
waistband of her pants.

   Kelly grew tense fearing the destination of Reggie's hand.  "No more,
Mr. Johnson.  We have to stop now," she said.

   "No we don't have to stop if you want to keep your job at my firm,"
Reggie replied, his hand slipping into her sweat pants and then inside her
panties.  He could feel the warmth emanating from her vulva as his hand
descended lower.  Kelly took in a deep breath when his fingers reached her
pussy and started masturbating her.

   "No Mr.  Johnson, I can't.  I'm married.  Stop," Kelly whined.

   "Yes you can.  No one will find out and I promise we won't go any
further than this.  Just relax," Reggie reassured her.  Kelly felt horrible
doing this to Todd and allowing her nasty black boss to touch her this way.
But the many suggestions Reggie had made to Kelly the previous evening
while she had been under the influence of the Rohypnol remained in her
subconscious.  Todd couldn't even handle his own unemployment.  He would
sink into an even deeper depression if she lost her job too.

   Convinced that she needed to cooperate or lose her job, Kelly allowed
Reggie to continue, the flapping bulge in her sweat pants indicating the
diligence of Reggie's fingers repeatedly dipping into her wet folds and
then returning to gently circle her clitoris.  Reggie watched Kelly's face
display disdain and frustration from her body defiantly reacting to his
foreplay the way nature intended.

   Reggie allowed this new boundary with Kelly to become established before
advancing further.  Each time the dumb, white bitch made a concession, he
gained more control over her.  He carefully observed Kelly gradually relax,
let down her guard, and succumb to the sensations he caused before
proceeding.  After exciting Kelly enough to lower her defenses again,
Reggie's free hand grasped the front waistbands of Kelly's panties and
sweatpants and in one swift motion pulled them both off simultaneously
before she could adequately react.

   Her awareness returned.  Kelly sat up reaching for the wad of clothing
around her ankles.  "No more Mr.  Johnson, that's enough.  I don't want to
do this.  You promised you wouldn't go any further and you have." Kelly
stated.

   "Listen bitch, I'm getting tired of your God Damn shit.  You're going to
cooperate or you will look for a new job, find another place to stay
tonight, and walk your ass back to Tennessee.  I will cancel your airline
ticket.  Good luck out there in this neighborhood," Reggie threatened.

   The change in Mr.  Johnson shocked Kelly.  Yes, he had given her the
creeps, but he had never displayed such meanness.  What would she do
stranded outside in this terrible area in the freezing cold with no money
and nowhere to stay?  She didn't have any credit cards; how could she
afford airfare back home?  What would she tell Todd?

   Reggie pushed her down and slid the bundled garments from her feet.  He
then inserted his big hands between Kelly's thighs and attempted to pry her
legs apart.

   "Open your legs, bitch, or get the hell out!" Reggie commanded.

   With tears in her eyes, Kelly allowed Reggie to spread her legs wide
open.  "Why are you doing this to me, Mr.  Johnson?" Kelly sniveled.

   Reggie's silent answer was beyond Kelly's comprehension, but the words
he failed to utter expressed jealousy for the white man that surpassed his
extreme lust for the flesh of young, innocent, white females.  By spoiling
a beautiful, married, white girl's pussy and forcing her to cum intensely
numerous times, Reggie retaliated against the white man as well as
satisfied his own perverse sexual appetite.  A faithful wife could commit
no greater betrayal on her husband than to allow herself to orgasm from
another man, especially a black man with a superhuman sized cock.  If
Reggie successfully impregnated the white man's wife, her marriage rarely
survived.  Having a black baby left a married white woman rejected by her
husband, shunned by her own race, but welcome in the black community and
accepted by African American men.  Reggie removed the most desirous white
women from their own gene pool by making their offspring part of the black
race.

   With her legs spread wide apart, Reggie resumed the process of ruining
Kelly's marriage and stealing her valuable eggs for the black race, like he
had done to many other white, married women in the past, licking his thumb
and index fingers and resuming the "Cum Hither" he had performed on her the
previous evening without her knowledge.  Thanks to the Rohypnol, Reggie had
learned a lot about Kelly's body that night without her remembering any of
it.

   Kelly sobbed as her pussy responded.  The sound of Reggie's digits
splashing in her moisture became embarrassingly audible.  Her hands moved
down to pull Reggie's fingers away from her vagina, but stopped before
reaching their destination and remained suspended above her pelvis wanting
to go further, but unable, as she remembered his threats and the pain he
had inflicted on her tits earlier.

   After a few moments, Reggie watched Kelly's hands drop to her sides and
clench into the mattress instead of achieving their original goal.  He had
her right where he wanted.

   "Oh, oooh, ooooooooh noooooooo.  Please Mr.  Johnson, stop doing this to
me," Kelly begged while her pelvis squirmed.

   "I know your pussy likes it and I'm not going to stop until you cum for
me," Reggie replied with a loathsome smile.

   Kelly tightly closed her eyes and shook her head side to side trying to
fight her own body.  But her pussy grew more aroused, her protests slowly
silenced and she once again accepted the new boundaries Reggie established
relinquishing more control of her body to him.

   It was only a matter of time before she would become complete jelly and
succumb to the urge Reggie was placing in her.  She could not fight it
forever, Reggie thought as he watched Kelly writhe from his fingers.

   Even after bringing Kelly to a small climax, Reggie's refused to stop
masturbating her, taking delight in watching her defeat continue, the
spasms in her pussy grow stronger.

   "Naah...  aaah...  please...ooooh," Kelly mewled, nonsensically.

   Eternity passed before Reggie removed his fingers from Kelly's pussy;
but, Reggie's tongue immediately replaced them, tracing circles around her
clit and then lapping up the sweet nectar inside her.

   Todd had never performed oral sex on Kelly before, and the thought of
someone actually putting their mouth on her vagina disgusted her.

   "Stop it, Mr.  Johnson!  You promised you would not go any further,"
Kelly bemoaned, pushing Reggie's head away from her privates with her tiny
hands.  Reggie swiftly slapped Kelly's hip, leaving a red imprint of his
hand on her white skin that painfully stung.

   "Owe, stop, owweeeeeeee, okay," Kelly yelped as the slaps continued. 
She turned to avoid his smack in one spot, only to @@@@@@ another to the
same punishment.

   Reggie swatted Kelly so hard his hand smarted temporarily.

   "One more time and you best pack your things and get out.  Don't bother
coming back to the office, either, because you'll be fired," Reggie warned
when the blows stopped.

   "I'm sorry, Mr.  Johnson.  Please don't hit me anymore.  I'll be good,"
Kelly sobbed.  "I need my job.  Don't fire me." She couldn't believe Mr. 
Johnson's cruelty.  Her hips, thighs, and stomach displayed bright red
markings where he had struck her.

   Kelly sat half way up on her elbows with a contorted look on her face
and watched Reggie shove her legs apart, spread her delicate pink lips open
with his dark fingers, and delve his tongue back into her pussy.  He
successfully gained yet another concession from her.

   Kelly passively witnessed Reggie enjoying the mildly sweet flavor of her
vaginal secretions.  She wanted to stop him, but couldn't risk losing her
job or further physical abuse.  Her pelvis twisted and turned
unsuccessfully trying to avoid Reggie's tongue on her clitoris.  But
completely opened to him, her most intimate anatomy remained easily
accessible.  Kelly eventually grew accustomed to this level of intimacy as
well and again fell back allowing Reggie to enjoy her nectar.  Reggie
observed her pelvis start to respond each time he licked around her
engorged little clit.  She still tried to suppress her reactions, but began
tiring from the struggle.

   "Oh, oh, please, noooh," Kelly softly repeated.

   With her defenses lowered again, Reggie decided the moment arrived to
finish his conquest and completely take Kelly.  Before she had enough time
to react, Reggie quickly slid his boxers off and placed the head of his
enormous black phallus up against her small, pink opening.  She could not
close her legs with Reggie already between them, so Kelly sat up on her
elbows once more and with dismay watched Reggie's large penis begin its
entry inside her.  The hideously large organ with numerous veins bulging
beneath its skin and a scrotum as large as a softball could not possibly be
human, she thought.

   "No, Mr.  Johnson, please.  You're too big for me.  You said you
wouldn't make me have sex with you," Kelly pleaded as her labia stretched
around the glans of Reggie's cock.  She knew better than to protest too
adamantly, however, and watched helplessly as the monstrous organ slithered
deeper inside her.



   "Mr.  Johnson, I'm not taking any birth control.  I could get pregnant.
Please take it out," Kelly begged to no avail.  Reggie lowered himself on
top of Kelly, his weight forcing her to lie back again.

   "At least put a condom on Mr.  Johnson.  I don't want to get pregnant,"
Kelly begged, his cock proceeding further into her with each thrust.

   "Sorry, Baby, they don't make rubbers big enough to fit me," Reggie
replied.

   Kelly could not believe this was happening to her.  Married less than
six months, she had never been with another man besides Todd and now her
black boss' cock was in her pussy without any protection.  This was all
Todd's fault, she thought.  If only he had let her quit like she wanted. 
Instead, Todd insisted that she go with Mr.  Johnson on this stupid trip to
earn a few more dollars.

   As she thought about her husband, Reggie attempted to kiss Kelly.  She
despised what Reggie now forced her to do and kept turning her face to
avoid his lips.  He tightly grabbed her chin with his strong black fingers,
making Kelly face him.  "Open your mouth, bitch!" Reggie ordered as he
crushed her cheeks together in his vice like grip.

   Kelly had to open her mouth, allowing Reggie's serpent-like tongue
inside or suffer further consequences.  Meanwhile, Reggie's cock now passed
the depths established by Todd and proceeded ever further.

   "Mmmmmmmphhhhh...  nooo...  mmmmmppppph...  please... 
mmmmphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh oooooooohhhh...  mmpmhhhhhhhhh...stop... 
mmmmmppphhhhhhhhhh!!!" Kelly gasped with Reggie's tongue in her mouth.

   Because of what happened to Kelly the previous night while drugged, the
entire situation seemed surreal, as if she had lived it before.  Her inner
labia clung to Reggie's slick cock like a tight sleeve.  Bathed with her
female juices, the shiny black rod proceeded further with its invasion and
seized more of her inner territory.  Kelly futilely wished Reggie would
stop while her body accepted his increasing presence.  She could not even
vocalize her opposition now that his long tongue explored her mouth. 
Oblivious to the distress she initially experienced the previous night -
thanks to the Rohypnol - Kelly felt Reggie's huge testicles slap against
her ass and realized, to her dismay, that her anatomy had already adjusted
to his huge size - with less discomfort, fortunately, than she anticipated.


   Kelly hoped Reggie would quickly reach an orgasm and then leave her
alone.  Unfortunately, Reggie's remarkable self-control lasted longer than
she ever imagined possible.  Furthermore, Reggie had discovered susceptible
areas in Kelly's pussy the preceding night and exploited them accordingly
now.  Kelly fought a losing battle.  The discomfort caused by Reggie's
colossal cock vanished as it opened her up.  The grotesque organ
incessantly assaulting her secret pleasure spots caused her body to grow
responsive despite her effort to suppress such reactions and remain
faithful to Todd.

   Kelly struggled to prevent her body from responding to Reggie; but he
would not stop.  Kelly wanted him to hurry up and finish.  Instead he went
on even longer, and to her horror, she experienced another series of small
orgasms.  She felt frustrated.  How could she betray Todd like this, her
pussy contracting around the huge, disgusting, black cock inside it? 
Reggie felt Kelly's hard nipples poking into his chest and the small spasms
in her cunt signaling her defeat.  He received great joy bringing down
another high and mighty white chick.  This was still just the beginning
though.  Soon he would make Kelly cum hard and often on his big black cock
and she would crave his virile organ instead of her husband's.

   Kelly had to stop Reggie somehow.  She hated the way he kept making her
cum.  But her orgasms strengthened and occurred more frequently as the
evening passed, weakening her will to resist.  She had fought valiantly to
retain control of her body, but in the end, Reggie's stamina and sexual
skill overcame her defenses.  Nature and 500 million years of evolution won
the battle and dictated Kelly's submission to the alpha male.  His huge
phallus felt better than Todd's tiny penis and awoke new sensations she had
never experienced before.  Kelly's hands - which had previously clutched
the mattress like a patient in a dentist's chair having teeth drilled -
released the bedding and hesitantly landed on Reggie's sides.  Reggie felt
her soft, white hands glide slowly around his back, embrace him and the
contractions in her silky cunt strengthen.  Her legs locked around his
firm, black ass in an attempt to draw more of him inside her.  He broke his
kiss momentarily to enjoy the music of her subjugation.

   "Oooh, ooooh, oooooooooh, aaaah, please...  I can't...please... 
stop...oooooooooh...nooooooh more, ooooooooooooooooooh!" Kelly mewled.

   A sinister look formed on Reggie's dark face; he thought it quite
amusing how her body and her moans clearly indicated pleasure that
contradicted her murmurs of reluctance.  Now that her tight pussy was
spoiled she wasn't too good for a nigger any more, he thought.  He wished
her dumb-fuck, honky husband could see his sweet, devoted, little wife
cumming like crazy on her boss' huge black pole.  It served that punk ass,
whitey husband of hers right to have his young, innocent wife's pussy
usurped and ruined by a stud of superior race and masculinity.

   As much as he enjoyed making Kelly experience multiple orgasms and
betray her punk-ass husband, even Reggie's amazing self-control could not
hold out indefinitely - his quickening pace signaled the approach of his
own climax.  Kelly's female intuition perceived the change in her new
partner's movements, suddenly reminding her that he did not wear a condom.
Her legs released their hold on Reggie's ass less reluctantly then they had
been to initially lock around him and with equal urgency, her hands left
his back and pushed at his sides.

   "Ooooooooh, ooooooooh, please....don't cum in me Mr.  Johnson...ooooh,
nooooh.  Take it out, oooooh, oooooooh, please, ooooooh," she cried while
attempting to maneuver her pelvis and disengage their union.  Reggie played
along with her efforts, somewhat, and taunted her by allowing his long dong
to move ever further out of her cunt between thrusts.  Kelly's hopes rose
with each stroke as she attempted to position her pelvis at the right
moments to expel Reggie's cock before it ejaculated.  For a brief second,
only the head of the robust, black appendage remained in her.

   She was close!  But Reggie's cock was so large that even with just its
head inside her, it was still beyond her ability to dismount.  His hefty,
black organ tantalized her by almost completely exiting only to securely
return to its deeper location over and over again, delighting her cunt in
the process.  Reggie knew Kelly was trying to protect her precious little
Caucasian pussy from receiving his potent nigger spunk.  The dumb, white
bitch didn't know that her sacred little twat had already accepted billions
of his sperm the preceding night and that his superior, African DNA had
been searching for her valuable white egg to claim for the black race 24
hours now.

   Kelly would receive more of his nigger jism whether she wanted it or
not, Reggie thought.  Kelly felt Reggie's body become tense and then
pressure in her vagina from his penis filling her with its rich, potent
semen.  She had never received so much cum in her pussy before.  Todd
ejaculated a very small amount in comparison.

   "No, Mr.  Johnson, you came in me," Kelly whined.  Her attempt to break
their union faded since it now became moot anyway.  She now had a nigger's
cum in her precious, white pussy.  Reggie's coital movements slowed.  He
rested on top of her and felt her cunt autonomously contracting around his
deflating cock as if trying to milk every last drop of sperm from it.

   Reggie wanted to make sure as much of his potent seed stayed in her as
possible, and remained on top of her.  When he eventually rolled off Kelly
he grabbed her by the hair as she attempted to leave the bed.

   "We ain't finished yet," Reggie snarled while twisting her long red hair
in his hand and forcing her face into his crotch.  "Suck my cock bitch.  I
better not feel your teeth either!"

   In disgust Kelly took his thick, black meat coated with a slimy
combination of their body fluids in her mouth.  Fortunately, the taste was
much more tolerable than she had anticipated.  As she sucked Reggie's
massive, flaccid phallus, he guided her hand to his scrotum and made her
gently hold his bulky testicles.  They felt heavy with sperm and together
were bigger than her hand.  Kelly noticed Reggie's cock begin to grow in
her mouth and could not believe her boss' sexual appetite.  She hoped
Reggie would be satisfied after the long fuck session they just had.  How
could he possibly become aroused again so soon?  It seemed like Mr. 
Johnson could not possibly be a normal human.  Todd was done for the
evening after he had an orgasm.  Were all black men this potent, she
wondered.


   Soon, only the head of Reggie's cock fit in Kelly's petite mouth.  She
looked so lovely holding his beefy, black shaft with both hands, milking
and licking the long, vascular rod the way he taught her.  In length, his
cock surpassed the distance between her chin and forehead.  Surely if he
came again, he would be through with her for the evening, Kelly mistakenly
thought.  As repulsive as performing oral sex on a black man was to her, it
was still better than having his massive cock in her pussy again.

   Unfortunately, the oral sex turned out to be merely foreplay for Reggie
and his cock ended up right where Kelly did not want it - back in her
pussy. This time, as the morning sunlight leaked through the curtains,
Reggie made Kelly get on top of him and impale herself on his giant, black
rod.  She felt so degraded holding the mammoth schlong in her hands and
guiding it into her wet cunt while he firmly grasped her hips to ensure she
stayed on course.  She stupidly let this situation happen by listening to
Todd, she thought, as Reggie's cock slid all the way up inside her again,
Reggie's hands rocking her hips to jump start her coital motion.

   His huge, black hands firmly holding her smooth, white hips, Reggie had
to maneuver Kelly on his cock initially.  But after a few minutes, her
sexual instincts took over and her pelvis autonomously began moving on its
own, although hesitantly at first.  Reggie reached around and his fingers
gently messaged Kelly's clit.

   "Oooooh," she exclaimed closing her eyes and rotating her pelvis with
more enthusiasm in reply to the added attention Reggie gave to her clit,
temporarily forgetting her betrayal to her husband.  Kelly had entered a
trance like state where her entire universe centered around her pussy,
during which time Leroy quietly entered their room, on the pretense of
performing housekeeping duties, and watched unobserved by Kelly as she
fucked her boss.  The scent of aroused female hung heavy in the air.  Kelly
opened her eyes, shocked to see Leroy standing in front of her with a big
smile on his old black face, rubbing his crotch.

   "Oh my God!" Kelly blurted in embarrassment.  Jolted back to her senses
Kelly tried raising herself off Reggie's slick, black, love pole.  But
Reggie grabbed hold of her hips just before she managed to get the head of
his cock out of her pussy and forced her back down.

   "Oooooh," she exclaimed in reluctant pleasure as his cock slid up inside
her again.  "Ooooooh, ooooh, noooo, please help me.  He's raping me," Kelly
pleaded to Leroy as her pelvis involuntarily squirmed on Reggie's cock
again.


   Leroy chuckled and said, "It sure don't look that way to me, missy.  You
was all over him when you checked in yesterday night; and I can see you is
cumming on top of him now."

   "No, he is making me do this," Kelly cried as Reggie grabbed her
shoulders and pulled her back against his chest.  He reached around to her
tit as she lay supinely on top of him, rolling her stiff, pink nipple
between his fingers, while his other hand slid down to her pussy, where his
fingers carefully resumed rubbing her clitoris.

   "The only thing he's making you do is cum," Leroy laughed watching Kelly
writhe uncontrollably on Reggie's enormous cock.  Leroy noticed how tightly
Kelly's labia stretched to accommodate Reggie's robust prick.  Her wet,
inner lips adhered to Reggie's slick black shaft each time it pulled away.
She was a petite girl with a nicely toned body, thin waist, and firm tummy
adorned with a cute, innie belly button that bounced around from her
abdominal muscles contracting.  Except for a very small tuft of shortly
trimmed, fiery red pubic hair on her mons, the rest of her genitalia lacked
even a hint of stubble.  Her smooth, light skin contrasted nicely against
Reggie's dark complexion.  It excited Leroy see Reggie ruin another
gorgeous, young, white girl like this.  Leroy observed Kelly's wedding band
sparkle on her finger and knew she would never enjoy fucking her white
husband's small pecker again after Reggie's monstrous nigger cock finished
corrupting her pussy.

   Kelly's humiliation persisted as old Leroy remained in the room staring
at her fully @@@@@@@ and reluctantly experiencing multiple orgasms from
Reggie.  The old black man reached down and softly played with her other
nipple.  "I hope you don't mind.  I can't let Reggie have all the fun," he
said.

   "Naaaaah," Kelly moaned and closed her eyes.  She realized the
helplessness of her situation - Leroy had become Reggie's accomplice and
would only corroborate his claims of consensuality if she accused Reggie of
raping her.

   After carefully studying for a while how Reggie messaged Kelly's clit
while fucking her to achieve the desired reaction in the white girl, Leroy
began playing with her clitty too.  Poor Kelly laid on her back cumming
like crazy while Reggie's cock sawed in and out of her cunt and the two men
took turns fondling her sensitive, pink clit and nipples.

   Kelly lost track of how many times she came and how long she and Mr. 
Johnson had been fucking.  Sometime during the late morning, Reggie had
filled her with his semen for the last time that day and Leroy had left
their room.  Exhausted from sexual activity all night long, Kelly fell
asleep in Reggie's embrace with four large loads of his cum in her.

   Kelly spent more time in that seedy motel room receiving Reggie's cum in
her pussy than anything else the duration of the trip, discovering the
entire excursion had been a successful ploy to seduce her.  There were no
clients to take to the Super Bowl, only her, Reggie, the Princess Motel,
and occasional fondling by Leroy.  An ordinary man could not possibly
perform intercourse as often as Reggie had done with her.  She lost count
of the many times and ways Reggie had taken her.  The extended foray took
its toll on Kelly.  While not eager to be Reggie's sexual partner, she had
become compliant, loosing most of her will to resist her boss' sexual
expectations and putting up only token opposition the remainder of their
stay.

   Unhappy as Reggie's sexual partner, but compliant nonetheless, Kelly had
looked forward to going home, hopeful that her forced affair with Mr. 
Johnson would end upon their return and she could put the entire ordeal
behind her.

  
***************************************************************************

   The day of their departure arrived.  With bags packed Kelly eagerly
waited for the taxi to take them to the airport.  Dressed casually in a
pair of jeans that nicely displayed her tight little ass, Reggie wanted to
fuck Kelly one last time in their motel room before leaving.

   "Stop pacing around so nervously and come here for a minute," he said
patting the spot next to him as he sat on the bed with a familiar
expression on his face.  Kelly knew the look in Mr.  Johnson's eyes meant
he wanted to fuck her again, as he had given her that same stare many times
over the past four days and it always ended up the same way.  But the taxi
would be there any moment to pick them up.  Surely he didn't expect to go
all the way with her now, she thought cautiously sitting beside Reggie.

   Kelly sat beside her boss and he immediately pushed her down in the bed
and began unbuttoning her jeans.

   "No, Mr.  Johnson, we can't.  The taxi will be here soon.  There isn't
enough time," Kelly said grasping the waistband of her jeans as Reggie
opened them and pulled them off her hips anyway.  He wanted her to have a
fresh batch of his nigger sperm in her pussy when she arrived home to her
honky husband.

   "We'll just have a little quickie before leaving," Reggie replied.  He
spread her legs and pulled her thong to the side.  Over the past four days
frequent intercourse with Reggie had conditioned Kelly to anticipate sex
with her boss.  Her pussy reflexively became wet at the first hint of his
desire to fuck her, so Reggie easily sunk his big, black cock in her now
with little preparation.

   "Oh," Kelly dumbly exclaimed as Reggie's long, fat dick dove into her
wet pussy.  The bed squeaked loudly as he drilled her.

   Their ride took longer to arrive than Kelly had hoped and her pelvis
began humiliating coital movements in reply to Reggie's cock.  She could
not stop herself from clutching Reggie's back and embracing him.  She was
married and didn't want to do this but his giant penis felt so good.  Why
did Reggie keep making her have sex with him?  Relieved to hear the taxi's
horn outside their room, Kelly thought she would at least be spared from
receiving more of her black boss' semen before going back to her husband.

   "We have to stop now, Mr.  Johnson, the cab is here," Kelly softly said.
But Reggie ignored the honk and hammered into her a few more seconds until
his cock hosed cum in her pussy.  Reggie made her quickly lick him clean
and swallow a few residual globs of jism that oozed from the head of his
prick, then he swiftly zippered up his pants and signaled out the door to
the cabby to wait a minute while Kelly hurriedly put on her jeans.

   While in the cab, Reggie's gooey ejaculate leaked from Kelly's pussy
making her silk thong wet and sticky.  In a rush she didn't have a chance
to clean herself before leaving the motel and carried a huge amount of
Reggie's spunk inside her.

  
**************************************************************************

   Kelly arrived home with more than just the luggage in her suitcase, but
also enormous guilt.

   As Todd greeted her with a huge kiss and hug, he had no idea that
Kelly's mouth had sucked her boss' cock and swallowed his cum only a little
while earlier.  Nor did Todd realize later that evening when he put on a
condom to make love to his wife for the first time in over a week that her
pussy contained another man's sperm and had been spoiled by repeated,
unprotected sex with a black man's penis that greatly dwarfed his own
manhood.

   Todd thought his wife's vagina felt differently as he made love to her
that night when she returned from Chicago, but he wasn't quite certain.  It
had been a while since they had been together and wearing a rubber made it
difficult to feel her anyway.  As usual, it only took Todd a couple of
minutes to reach orgasm.  Kelly noticed the tiny amount of semen his small
penis ejaculated into the tip of the condom.  She found the sex with her
husband hard to enjoy, attributing the lackluster performance to her
preoccupying thoughts of Reggie.  She just couldn't get into making love to
Todd with the awful memories of Mr.  Johnson fresh in her head.  One thing
was certain: she could never let Todd find out that a nigger's cock had
ruined her pussy.  Hopefully, things would improve over time once the
memory of her horrible ordeal with Reggie faded, she thought.

   Kelly's search for another job proved fruitless as the recession
worsened.  But to her relief, Mr.  Johnson ignored her for a few weeks. 
Kelly believed Reggie lost interest in her, the affair had ended and her
life would now return to normal.  She had even stopped talking to Todd
about quitting since Reggie had relatively little work for her to do and it
was an easy paycheck in difficult economic times.  Everything seemed to
finally be returning to normal, except for Todd's depression, when one day
as five o'clock approached, Mr.  Johnson asked Kelly to come into his
office for a minute.

   "I need you to come in here and take some notes for me," Reggie said as
he stood by his office door with his hand on the knob.  He had that
familiar look in his eyes that Kelly knew meant only one thing.  Kelly
panicked.  She didn't want to have sex with Mr.  Johnson again and
remembered her fertile period approached, although uncertain exactly when
she would ovulate.

   "It's five o'clock Mr.  Johnson.  Can it wait until morning?  Kelly
nervously asked as the other employees left for the day.

   "This will only take a few minutes," Reggie replied with a smirk.  Kelly
wore a pair of black slacks with a pink blouse.  Reggie had admired her hot
ass in those nicely fitting pants all day long and eagerly anticipated
stuffing his dark meat in her juicy cunt again.

   For a moment Kelly considered refusing Reggie's request and telling Todd
she had been laid off.  But then she remembered her financial situation. 
With Todd still unemployed and his depression worsening, no money saved,
and behind in their rent and car payments, if she quit it would not be long
before they lost their car and became homeless.

   Kelly needed to keep her job so she proceeded into the office unsure of
her fate, Reggie shutting and locking the door behind them.

   Reggie wrapped his arm around Kelly's thin waist and drew her toward
him; his other hand fondled her perky breast through her pink blouse.  She
should have kept one of Todd's condoms with her, but feared her husband
might notice one missing or grow suspicious if he found one in her purse.
"Please don't make me have sex with you again, Mr.  Johnson.  I'm not
taking any birth control pills," Kelly pleaded.

   Reggie's cock hardened like a rock in his pants at the prospect of
impregnating the pretty, white bitch.  He sat Kelly on his desk and began
unfastening her slacks.  "I don't want to get you pregnant either so I'll
just play with your pussy a little bit, okay?" Reggie said to get her guard
down.  He knew Kelly's weaknesses and intended on exploiting them to get
inside her.

   "Noooo Mr.  Johnson.  This isn't a good idea," Kelly answered as Reggie
opened her pants and slid his hand inside Kelly's pink, silk panties.  It
had been too long since he had enjoyed her tight sexy body, Reggie thought
as he felt her soft, smooth skin and firm belly.

   Kelly tried to think of something she could say or do to stop Reggie
before she lost control to him, but things rapidly went too far.

   "Oh God, no," Kelly murmured, rolling her eyes back in her head as
Reggie dipped his finger in her soaked opening and then softly stroked her
clit.  With his free hand, Reggie pulled off Kelly's slacks and unbuttoned
her blouse.

   "Please Mr.  Johnson.  I can't do this.  I'm married and you'll get me
pregnant," Kelly cried.

   "I promise I won't get you pregnant.  Relax, I'm just going to play with
your pussy for a while," Reggie reassured her again while removing her
blouse and bra.  Kelly now sat on the desk wearing only her panties with
Reggie's hand inside them.  Reggie caressed her small, lightly pink nipples
to erection on her beautifully shaped tits.

   With Reggie masturbating her, Kelly felt trapped into playing Russian
roulette.  She knew her boss' deceitfulness, but had to trust him anyway as
he gently pushed her back and then pulled off her thong.  Leaning on her
elbows, Kelly watched Reggie finger fuck her as her long legs dangled from
the desk.  Reggie touched her the right way in the right places until he
received the reaction he wanted from Kelly.  He watched her breathing
deepen and a dreamy look appear in her eyes as he twirled his thumb around
her clitoris.  She slowly lowered herself off her elbows and lay back on
the desk, relinquishing more of her apprehension.

   "That's a good girl, Kelly.  You just lay back and don't worry.  I'm
going to take care of you as long as you let me play with your pussy when I
want to," Reggie said.  Kelly wanted to tell him to stop while she still
had a little willpower left.

   "Oooh - this isn't right, Mr.  Johnson," she moaned.  I'm married. 
Please stop doing this to me."

   "It's alright Kelly.  You're just doing what you need to do to keep your
job.  You're a good wife making this sacrifice for your husband.  As soon
as you cum for me I'll stop," Reggie falsely reassured her.  Kelly's silky
vaginal secretions coated his fingers, making it easier to arouse her. 
Kelly closed her eyes and allowed her natural reflexes to take over. 
Reggie delightedly observed her pelvis begin gracefully twisting
responsively to his strokes.

   "Oooh, ooooh, aaah, ooooooh," she murmured.  Reggie quietly unfastened
his pants and lowered his boxer shorts with his free hand while continuing
to masturbate Kelly.  Almost without interruption, Reggie's cock replaced
his finger in Kelly's wet pussy and his thumb kept tracing tight circles
around her hard clit.

   Kelly's eyes opened when she felt Reggie's huge cock enter her.

   "Ooooh," she exclaimed in a combination of felicity and worry, climbing
back up on her elbows and witnessing Reggie's cock sink further inside her
vulnerable cunt.  "You said you wouldn't make me have sex with you."

   "I'll take it out in a little while," Reggie replied as his cock
smoothly plunged all the way into her.  "Just lie down and don't worry," he
said nudging her backwards again with his free hand.

   Kelly really had entered her fertile period and Reggie had brought her
to a place where she could not fight her body's urge to reproduce.  She
readily accepted Reggie's promise, surrendering to his humongous black pole
rapidly thrusting into her and forgetting about the possible consequences
of their union.  The only thing Kelly thought about was her pussy and how
good it felt to take all of Reggie inside her.  She loved Todd, but sex
with him had not yet returned to the pleasurable experience it was before
Reggie spoiled her cunt.  Her three week abstinence from Reggie allowed
intercourse with Todd to begin improving.  But now Reggie's cock occupied
her again, reinforcing the preference for his thick, elongated, black meat
it had forced her pussy to acquire several weeks ago.

   "Don't forget to take it out," Kelly half-heartedly reminded Reggie as
she locked her heals around his ass and ground her crotch into him.  Her
cunt expressed its desire to receive Reggie's semen by tightly contracting
around his phallus.  She was cumming on his black baby-maker just like he
had wanted.

   "That's my girl.  Keep cumming for me.  I'm gonna take it out soon,
Baby," Reggie said with a devilish smile, maintaining his pace and
continuing to play with her clit.  Kelly helplessly climaxed hard for
Reggie multiple times.  Her stupid-ass, whitey husband was going to be real
happy with all the overtime she was earning for him tonight, Reggie
thought. In nine months Kelly would also have a little black bonus to bring
home for all her hard work.

   Without warning, Reggie explosively squirted inside Kelly a number of
times before removing his cock from her towards the end of his orgasm and
spaying his remaining rounds on her clit and in her belly button.  In the
middle of an intense orgasm herself, Kelly didn't comprehend that her pussy
had received some of his rich cream again.  She felt Reggie spreading the
slippery fluid over her tummy and rubbing it on her excited clitty and
mistakenly assumed he had withdrawn in time.

   Kelly came to her senses when Reggie finished with her, realizing the
mistake she had made.  She quietly slipped her clothing on and went home
with a sticky reminder in her panties of what she had done.

  
**************************************************************************

   Kelly's job became very easy, but involved servicing her boss more
often. Although she initially disliked the frequent "overtime" Mr.  Johnson
required her to perform, the extra money helped with their finances and
Todd had no idea that Mr.  Johnson was fucking her.  But the more Mr. 
Johnson took her, the less satisfying sex became with her husband.  Kelly
lost interest in Todd as her sexual partner and increasingly craved the
superior attributes of her black boss.  Kelly's compliance with Mr. 
Johnson's sexual demands transformed into complacency.

   After a few months, Kelly's once flat stomach bulged.  When she gave
birth to a 10 pound black baby boy, Todd left her and Reggie introduced
Kelly to some fellow brothers.  She ended up moving into the projects and
having several more black babies all with different fathers. 

On 5/8/2017 at 9:47 AM, El Cojelon said:

Here I am once again sharing another erotic story among the favorites of my life ... enjoy it

 

Well Earned Promotion (m/f, i/r, n/c) by Black Demon 

Standard Disclaimer! This is a fictional story intended for Adults only! ____

Checking the set up of the tables by the catering company and making certain the interior of the home was immaculate, Mrs. Shannon Thompson could breathe a lot easier now that everything seemed to be in place. In about an hour, the guests would be arriving and thus it was now time to change from her casual clothing into a nice summer dress and heels to greet the guests as they arrived. She could get into something a bit more informal once the guests arrived and got comfortable, especially since this was a company picnic/pool party. Although classified as a picnic, excellent food was catered by the company for the occasion. 

At the age of 28, Shannon was so happy with life in having married Tom Thompson after meeting him three years ago while visiting her former college roommate at her home. She had known that her former roommate had a brother but this had been the first time they had met one another. It was love at first sight, followed by whirlwind courtship then the fabulous wedding and reception at a plush resort. 

With her husband being quite successful as a retail marketing executive for Maxton Electronics, she gave up her job as a legal secretary at Tom's encouragement. The arrangement worked out well as Tom entertained clients from all the major electronic firms and being a housewife allowed her to do her part in helping her husband entertain guests. With her spare time, Shannon did a lot of volunteer work at the library and schools when called upon. 

With part of an inheritance and Tom's yearly income, they had purchased a fabulous home sitting atop a hillside that overlooked the city. With a large swimming pool and terraced yard down a portion of the hillside, it was a fantastic place to entertain a large group of guests. When Shannon had first seen the terraced yard along the hillside, she had kidded Tom that when they entertained, it would provide rather convenient hideaway spots for lovebirds. 

Standing at 5'5", at a trim 104 llbs., Shannon's 35D-22-33 figure had men's eyes bulging out of their skulls upon setting their eyes on her huge firm knockers. It seemed that she had inherited the family trait of women in her family, that of having a petite frame and large natural breasts. Long silky brown hair, brown eyes and flawless ivory complexion just added more to men's lusting desires. 

For this particular occasion, Tom had volunteered to host the company's annual picnic/pool party at their home. With the regional sales manager soon to be vacant by Mr. Hoskins upcoming retirement, Tom was one of those being given serious consideration for the position. Any means of impressing the boss, Mr. Carl Williams, at this point would definitely be a feather in the cap of those being considered for the position. 

In talking to Tom, Shannon learned that it now seemed to be a neck and neck race between he and Adam Watson for the position coveted position. Tom indicated that his boss had dinner with Adam and his wife last week and would be inviting them out in the coming week. Although it was considered to be a social dinner, they both knew it would be a major point in having Mr. William coming to his final decision as to who would get the job. 

Shannon had met Tom's boss briefly at a couple office functions but both had been brief introductions with the customary handshakes and greetings. She clearly recalled just how small her hand felt in the handshake with Mr. Williams, how she had shivered at the touch of the large firm hand of her husband's muscular black boss. She shivered as the old myth about black men crossed her mind, wondering if it was in fact true. 

As the guests began arriving, Shannon greeted everyone and did everything possible to make them feel at home while Tom showed them about the premises. When Mr. Williams arrived, she greeted him with a handshake and felt tingly as he continued to hold her hand firmly in his as his other hand lightly caressed her elbow and forearm. Shannon felt a wicked tremor course through her body as this tall muscular black man kept his hands on her. She could sense that he was tempted to feel her up had there not been others waiting in line behind him. 

With the greeting of Tom's boss finally ending, Shannon greeted the next arrivals but she still could not get over the lingering touch of Carl Williams. Finally, when it appeared everyone had arrived, Shannon began chatting with some of the women. From the corner of her eye, Shannon noticed the dark figure standing off by the bar staring at her. Looking over at the direction of the bar, she saw her husband's boss smile widely at her and she returned the smile. 

It was a beautiful sunset as many of the guests grabbed their drinks and stood along the walkway to view the sun going down. Just as she was about to join some of the women, she felt a firm hand grasping her upper right arm. Instinctively, Shannon knew who it was and turned to greet her husband's boss, telling him to come and watch the beautiful sunset with her. She nervously led the way, shivering as that large hand was now holding her gently around the waist. 

As they watched the beautiful sunset, Mr. Williams advised "It sure is going to be hard to decide whether Adam Watson or your husband would do best as the Regional Sales Manager! They're both so equally qualified, that's why I set up a time to dine with Adam and his wife last week and with you and Tom next week! Guess I need to find the fellow who has the most supportive wife as there's a ton of PR to do in meeting other executives in the business!" 

Shannon was at a bit of a loss for words, not knowing just how to respond to Mr. Williams' comments. "I ???.well, all I can say is that I assure you I have Tom's best interest at heart! I am certainly willing to do what it takes should Tom get that position!" Just as the head caterer signaled to her, wanting a word with her, Shannon shivered in hearing Mr. Williams respond "But are you willing to do what it takes for Tom to get that promotion!" Before she could ask what he meant by that, Mr. Williams was off to greet another employee of the firm. 

As she took care of caterer's inquiry, Shannon could not help but wonder just what Mr. Williams meant by that last remark and knew that she had to find out before the night was over. It was obvious from the conversation that since both Tom and Adam were equally qualified to Mr. Williams, it would be who's wife he thought would be best to help entertain clients of the company. Being brought up in a conservative and rather religious setting, the true meaning of Mr. Williams' comments never entered her mind. 

Carl Williams had purposely made that quick departure away from the beautiful hostess. He had definitely recalled their first two meetings, brief as they were, but she had certainly given him an immediate hardon each time. He had looked forward to attending this function and was determined to steal some time alone with this sexy little wench. But he suspected that she was quite an innocent beauty, although her looks depicted her as quite an elegant mature woman. 

In Carl Williams assessment, Mrs. Shannon Thompson was a hot sexy little bitch in comparison to the wife of Adam Watson. Mrs. Beth Watson was nearing 40 with four kids in high school or college and not nearly as attractive as Shannon Thompson. Oh, he wouldn't throw Beth Watson out of his bed, if he had the chance, but she was not even in the same class as the lovely hostess of this event. 

The dinner that Carl had with the Watsons last week was fine and cordial, just as he had expected but he figured it would be interesting if he led on to the sexy Mrs. Thompson that it was far more than just cordial. In actuality, Carl had made up his mind two weeks ago that Tom Tompson was the ideal candidate for the position but held off making any announcements till the retirement party of old man Hoskins. His mind was churning as to how he'd play his cards later that evening, knowing that he had aroused the curiosity of the sexy hostess. 

After making the rounds as a good hostess, Shannon looked about and saw her husband's boss far off in the shadows sipping his drink and looking directly in her direction. Nervously looking about, biting her lip, Shannon got a glass of wine and slowly edged her way towards Carl Williams. The party was in full blast with some trivial games going on and everyone seemed preoccupied with the two gals in charge of the fun and games. 

Smiling as she approached her husband's boss, she asked how he was getting along. She shivered when he put his arm around her waist and said "Oh, just fine now that you're here to keep me company!" Shannon was nervous as Mr. Williams kept arm around her, hand on her waist as they then pretended to look out at the city lights. Shannon trembled as she felt her fingers slowly moving about to caress her trim hip. 

Nervously, Shannon asked "What ????.what did you mean earlier when you asked if I was willing to do what it takes to get Tom the job?" Then Mr. Williams moved his hand on her waist pulling her with him as he advised "Let's take a little stroll down the walkway!" As Shannon walked with the tall muscular man, she felt so jittery, wanting to run as she felt his hand slide down a bit to cup her soft ass and began to wonder again as to the myth about black men. 

Carl smiled to himself as they slowly walked down the pathway at the edge of the hillside, taking them below the level of the backyard and out of sight from everyone by poolside. "Well, I must first tell you that I'll deny all of this word gets out and say that you made if up to force me to give Tom the job! Let's just say that in having dinner with the Watsons last week, I'm assured an extra benefit whenever I want it if Adam Watson gets the job!" 

Puzzled, Shannon swallowed nervously and asked "Wha ???..what kind of extra benefit?" Trembling, Shannon was well aware of Carl Williams' hand now moving about and taking the liberty of caressing her entire ass through her thin summer dress. At this point, fear set in as she now had an inkling as to what this conversation was leading up to. She had read about such things happening but never thought she would be faced with such a dilemma, especially since Maxton Electronics was a large well-respected company. 

Now Carl was about to put his plan into action as he lied "Well, when Adam stepped off the restroom, Beth Watson assured me that I'd get to sample her charms once I gave her husband the job! Now, I only thought it fair that I give you the same opportunity to earn that job for Tom!" Then, turning a bit, he reached out with his free hand to grasp her left hand and drew it towards his bulging crotch. Upon her trim fingers making contact with his throbbing bulge, Carl added "She's nowhere near your class Mrs. Thompson! But if you were to match those benefits, your husband's definitely got the job! Think about it, Mrs. Thompson!" 

Shannon shuddered as her fingers touched the massive bulge hidden under Carl Williams dark pants. Panting, she felt the rockhard shaft throb beneath her fingers and she squeezed it in response. Instinctively, Shannon let her fingers trace down the lengthy bulge, panting with nervousness as the length of the thick bulge never seemed to come to an end. She knew now that it was no myth that she had been wondering about, not with her husband's boss anyway. Unable to think straight, she panted in fear at the thought that her husband's future literally lay in her hands at that very moment. 

With the squeezing hand off to the left side of his pants, Carl quick undid his belt and clasp on the top of his pants, then unzipped his pants. Lifting the soft trim hands from their grasp on the out side of his trousers, he pushed his jockeys down and then replaced those beautiful manicured hands upon his hot sticky piece of meat. "Ohhhh, yeahhhhh ???ohhhhhh, babyyyyy!" he moaned in sheer pleasure as the soft hands were now wrapped around his throbbing cock. 

Shannon just could not believe that any man could be built in such a manner. She had both of her fingers wrapped tightly around the meaty cock but her thumb could not meet her other fingers. With onne hand above the other, like holding a baseball bat, there was still more of the thick meat protruding beyond her fingers. Mesmerized, Shannon loosened her grip a bit and began to stroke the massive hardon with both hands. 

Memories came to her of the day she and her husband had gone to the racetrack to watch the thoroughbreds run. The owner of one of the horses was a client of Tom's and had invited them down to the stables for a tour. Shannon had never been that close to a horse before. As Tom and his friend chatted, she had wandered around a bit to where another stable was located and she overheard one of the stablehands telling his friend that the black stallion would command a hefty stud fee. In looking at the black stallion, she could not help but to imagine this stallion mounting a filly. She could not help to compare what she had seen to what was now in her hands. 

No one from above could view them in the darkness and Shannon found herself now kneeling on the pathway. The thick black meat in her hands could not be seen in the darkness, only felt as the slimy tip brushed up against her trembling lips. She shivered in nervousness as she had never before had a cock touch her lips, not even Tom's. As the thick cockhead pressed against her lips, Shannon could not resist the temptation to dart her tongue out and lick at the oozing pisshole. Withdrawing her tongue, she then ran her slippery substance around her mouth to get her very first taste of a man's essence. 

Then her lips parted due to the pressure, forcing her to open her mouth wide, yet the cock was so thick that her teeth scraped the slick skin as it was being forced into her mouth. Wet tongue pushing against the advancing cockhead, more of the slick juices coated her tongue as she lapped up the salty fluid. More and more of the thick cock was forced into her mouth as now she had one hand upon the other at the base of the thick stem. Shannon shuddered as the thick cock was now about to enter her throat and she feared that she would not be able to breathe around it. 

Panic set in as the thick cock pushed at the entrance to her throat and Shannon gagged at the thought of choking to death around this man's big black cock. Then the thick cockhead was pulled from the entrance of her throat, allowing her to take a deep breath. She shuddered as it pushed into her throat again, only this time deeper, causing Shannon's eyes to bulge in total fear. She pushed with all of her might, her hands at the base of the thick cock, but she had no success as another inch slipped further down her throat. Unable to breathe, her eyes began to roll and Shannon thought she would soon pass out. 

Carl laughed out loud as the choking beauty gagged around his pulsing cock as she tried desperately to push him out of her mouth. Wrapping his fingers into her long brown hair, he slowly withdrew his lengthy cock so she could get some much need air, then he began slowly to face fuck the stunning young beauty. "Oh, baby! Tom would be so proud of you right now! Down on your knees help your hubby get that big promotion! Oh, baby, does Tom know what a great little cocksucker his pretty wife is?" 

Unable to breathe again, on the verge of passing out, Shannon felt the thick cockhead expand deep in the bottom of her throat followed by a gush of hot fluid making its way down her gullet. Then as the spurting cock was pulled out of her throat, Shannon was then able to breathe again as her mouth was now being filled with the hot slimy goo. Queasy and quivering as she was now forced to swallow the lumpy load, she got her very first real taste of a man. 

It was swallow or choke to death as her mouth was filled time and time again. Throughout her ordeal, Shannon could feel her queasy stomach threaten to rebel and spew out the hot protein that began to rapidly accumulate to form a lake in her belly. Finally the spurts weakened to dribbles, then only oozed onto her tongue. With her husband's boss having sated his lust for the time being, she felt the hands in her hair pull her off the dwindling but still lengthy cock. 

The slimy tool was then rubbed over her cheeks and she clutched at her queasy stomach. Then Shannon heard her husband's boss chuckle, saying "You sure are an excellent hostess, Mrs. Thompson! I'm very impressed!" Then she heard the zipper being pulled up and Carl Williams advised "Meet me back here at midnight so we can seal the deal, sweetie!" Alone on her knees, Shannon shivered as her stomach turned. Staggering to her feet, she then held onto the nearby railing as she moved toward the edge of the property. Leaning over the railing, mouth open as her stomach churned, she began spewing out the rich protein over the hillside. 

Making her way back to the party, Shannon grabbed a glass of wine to dilute the taste of Carl Williams in her mouth. As she stood around with a group of women while listening to them chatter, Shannon realized that she had really blown a man for the first time, something that she had always considered as being filthy. Something that only a cheap whore would do. But she tried to console herself, telling herself that she had done it for Tom. Thigh muscles clenching, she wondered just what could be in store for her when the witching hour struck at midnight. 

Looking at her watch, seeing that it was now 10:30 p.m., Shannon could not help but to clench her thighs together. She had never been untrue to Tom before, though she had often dreamt and thought of what it would be like to be possessed by another man. Her husband was not very experimental, always making love to her in the missionary position. Having read the manual on lovemaking, a gift from her friends at her bridal shower, Shannon had kept the book to herself as she was a bit too embarrassed to show it to Tom. But she had looked at the various illustrations of lovemaking positions many times, hoping that Tom would be more venturesome. 

Nearing midnight, the crotch of Shannon's panties was sopping wet as her love juices continued to flow. She vividly recalled the monstrous cock that had earlier been in her hands and down her throat. 'Oh, God, he'll split me in two if he tries to put it in me!' she worried as she continued to cream in her panties. Heart beating madly, Shannon told herself that she was being forced to submit for the sake of Tom but she knew it was merely an excuse for sampling another man's cock, a big black one. 

Across the pool, Shannon observed Mr. Williams smile at her and then turn to make his way down the dimly lit walkway. Looking about nervously, feeling self-conscious, Shannon slowly edged her way around the pool. One last look around to check and see that everyone was preoccupied, she then made her way down the walkway to where her husband's boss awaited her. 

Turning into the small alcove, Shannon looked about, then shivered as out of the darkness large hands reached out to caress her soft skin just about the back of her dress. Frozen to the spot, a tingling of pleasure coursed through her body as the large hands moved over her shoulders to caress the length of her arms. Then her trim waist was nearly encircled by the two large hands of her husband's tall muscular boss. It felt so wicked to having another man touch her so intimately, shivering as lips and tongue teased her neck and nibbled at her earlobe. 

Then the thick lips of her husband's boss covered her as she was being turned slowly towards him, her lips parting to admit thick wet tongue. Instinct took over as Shannon's hands raised up to clutch at the muscular biceps of the large man, her mouth opening as her pointed tongue licked at his thicker one. Over and over, she told herself that she was merely doing this for Tom's sake and that she really didn't want this to happen. But deep down, she knew that she was just fooling herself with that thought as an excuse, that she was dying to sample another man's cock, more so a big black cock. 

Carl could sense the change on the once apprehensive beauty, realizing that she was just another white bitch that had always dreamt of being taken by a black man. He knew exactly what she wanted of him and he was going to give her what she wanted so badly. Lifting her at her waist, he then her set her atop the edge of a large boulder. Pushing up her summer dress, he peeled her lacy white panties down over her trim hips and drew them down her long sexy legs. First off one heel, followed by the next, then Carl tossed them away somewhere into the darkness. 

Panting for breath, Shannon felt the strong hands ease her off the boulder, then she was being pinned against a crevice on the hillside. She felt the hands on her bare butt being adjusted and she now being cradled in his right arm as her back rested against another boulder. Lifting her legs a bit, she placed her thighs upon his hips as her arms wrapped around his neck to keep from falling. Shannon trembled in fear as his other hand held his thick cock and fitted the cockhead up against her slippery crease. 

With his cockhead in place, Carl released his left hand from his cock as he made sure he had her back braced against the wall and his right arm firmly holding her. He smiled as the moment had arrived. Carl could not believe his ploy had worked like a charm and now he was going to possess the sexy little beauty. He wished he could make her scream out in pain when he thrust his oversized dong into her tiny cunt but he could not risk her screams from being heard by the partygoers from his company. 

Wisely, Carl clamped his left hand firmly over the beauty's mouth as his right arm pulled her body down and he thrust his cock up into her tight opening. "Mmmmmmphhhhhh ???????.mmmmmmppppphhhhhhhhhh!" came the muffled screamed from the terrified young wife as his thick cock tore through her body. It had been a wise move on his part, otherwise everyone above near poolside would her screech of pain. 

He could have eased his cockhead in and let her get accustomed to his size, but he knew deep down that this was exactly the way she wanted it, taken by a caveman. But Carl thoroughly enjoyed the feel of her trembling body as it shuddered in pain from having half the length of his cock brutally shoved up into her cunt. It felt like a rubberband had been tightly wrapped around the middle of his cock and it would either break or cut into him. Finally, after holding steady for over a minute or so, the tightness eased a bit, now added by the slick juices. 

A tiny bit, then and inch, back and forth slowly the two lovers began to fuck at each other. As the thick pole became greased inch by inch, the lengthy meat disappeared into the tight clasping pussy. With the hand over her mouth now removed, in time with the thrusting cock, Shannon panted "Oh ??..oh ..??oh ...?..oh .??.oh ??..oh ??..oh ??!" Holding on tightly to his neck, Shannon shifted a bit to encircle his waist with her legs and managed to lock her white heels upon one another. Now she began to bounce up and down onto the spearing cock. 

Carl knew he had this pretty little bitch hooked on black cock now that she was getting a good sample of it up her horny twat. Wanting to see what she would do, he held himself still and quit thrusting with his cock fully imbedded. He felt her butt squirm in the palm of his hands as she tried to encourage him to continue fucking in and out of her. Then the embracing arms around his neck broke apart as her hands pushed down onto the top of his shoulders, enabling her to slide her impaled cunt up a few inches. 

Carl laughed aloud as the innocent beauty then dropped her body weight down to fully impale herself onto his cock again. Again and again, the beauty pushed herself up a bit so she could fuck herself onto his pleasure giving pole. Then he began to fuck into her once again, feeling his balls churning and threatening to soon erupt its pent-up load. In earlier talking to her husband Tom, Carl had learned that they were thinking of starting a family and he wondered if the little bitch was still on the pill. If she wasn't, the Thompson might soon be starting their family with a kinky-hair little baby. 

"Ohhhhh ??????..oh, Godddd ??????yessssssss! Fuck me ????.fuck meeeeeeee! Ohhhh ????..so biggggggg ?????.so longggggggg! Ohhh ??yes ?????ohhhhhh, so goodddddddd!" Shannon moaned as the thick shaft pumped in and out of her clasping pussy. Bouncing up and down on the thick prong, Shannon was beginning to see the stars, then she was sent to the heavens as her body quivered and then shuddered in a mind-shattering climax. "Ohhhh ????..ohhhh ????I ????.???.I'm cumingggggggggg!" she stammered. 

Feeling the beauty quivering in the hands, Carl thrust faster and faster into the climaxing beauty, then buried himself up to his balls as his cock throbbed and lurched in her slick tunnel. "Ahhhhh ?????..ohhhh, Mrs. Thompson ??????.ahhhhhh ???.gonna give ya all my nigger spunk! Ahhhhhhh ???????.yeahhhhhhh! Ohhhh, Goddddddd!" he groaned as he unleashed his hot potent spunk deep in her fertile womb. 

Back pinned against the large boulder, pronged to it by the steel-like shaft, Shannon could not believe the level ecstasy that she had just experienced on her first adventure out of her marriage vows. If this man had told her to leave Tom and move in with him, she would have gone upstairs and packed her bags right at that moment. But slowly, reality began to set in and the Shannon was faced with the mental torment of having committed her first adulterous affair. 

The thick shaft that had sent her out of this world now throbbed once and again, causing Shannon to sob in shame. She could hear the noise coming from the party above where her husband entertained his guests. Here she was on the pathway behind her home, having provided entertainment for her husband's boss with his potent jizz flooding her fertile womb. Then the real horror struck her as she realized that she had not even given any thought whatsoever of the potential consequences of such an illicit fuck. 

Shannon squirmed as she tried to push her husband's boss away and out of her, wanting to rush back up and into her house where a potent douche awaited. Slowly, she felt the strong hands on her butt lifting her as the thick prong slowly slid out of her. Then her bare butt was again placed upon the boulder where her panties had been stripped from her as thick cum seeped from her widely stretched hole. She was then surprised as her husband's boss merely zipped up his pants and walked back up the pathway to the party, leaving her sitting atop the boulder with his cum oozing out of her twat. 

Bracing her hands atop the boulder, Shannon edged her butt slowly as she attempted to slide down to the pathway. Heels on the ground, she breathed a sigh of release as she clenched her muscles tightly together to keep the thick cum from escaping and running down her thighs. Looking about desperately in the dark, Shannon sought to find the white panties that Carl Williams had stripped from her and tossed out into the open air. Feeling the beads of cum beginning to flow down her thighs, she was in a state of panic. 

After a fruitless search, Shannon used the bottom of her summer dress to wipe her thighs of the dripping cum and shamefully made her way back up the pathway. Getting back to the top, she observed Tom and a bunch of fellow employees near the patio door and thus she did not want to head in that direction, not with his boss's cum threatening to spill out and run down her legs. Instead, she slipped into the outside bathroom near the pool to temporary cleanse herself. 

Nearly a month passed and Shannon finally found relief as she began her period. She had been filled with worry that her first adulterous affair had left her pregnant. Last week, Tom took her out to a fabulous restaurant to celebrate the announcement of his promotion that he so well deserved and earned. Shannon smiled and toasted her husband for his success, though not telling him of the important role she had played in assuring him of the job promotion. 

Throughout that month, Shannon could not get over the guilt of what she had done nor the worry of whether or not she had become pregnant as a result of it. Now that the threat of pregnancy was over, it seem that her mind constantly reflected back on that night and the mind-shattering climax she had achieved with a man other than her husband. She could not get her thoughts away from that man, the one whom her husband worked for and who possessed a big black cock. 

Her body shivered each time Shannon thought of Carl Williams, craving to once again have his long thick cock splitting her in two. Following the exquisite dinner and having returned home, she knew that Tom was hot for her bod and they had quickly fallen into bed. But of course, it was in the same old missionary position. As her husband pumped his cock in and out, Shannon naughtily wrapped her legs around her husband like she did for his boss on the pathway, only this was the first time she appeared so wantonly aggressive for her own husband. Before Tom came in her, she wickedly asked "Honey, what did Mr. Williams say when he promoted you!" 

A week later, Shannon arrived at her husband's new office on the top floor of the building and was quite impressed with the plush surroundings. She was to meet Tom here as he wanted to show her his slick new office and then take her out to lunch. Checking in the pretty receptionist, the gal advised her that Tom had just buzzed her on the intercom and left a message that he'd be delayed for lunch about a half-hour due to the problems encountered with a major client's orders. 

Just as she was telling the receptionist that she'd wander about the clothing store next door and return later, she heard a familiar voice say "Oh, Mrs. Thompson, Tom was worried about you being upset that he got tied up! I told him not to worry as I'd be only to happy to show you his new digs!" Heart pounding, thigh muscles clenching, Shannon was speechless as her husband's boss guided her by the elbow as he led her down the hallway. 

As it was nearing noon, most of the secretaries were off to lunch with only a few remaining to cover the phones. Nearing a closed door, Shannon licked her dry lips as she read the printing on the door, reading 'Tom Thompson' on the top line and 'Regional Sales Manager' in smaller print below. Her heart was pounding even faster now as she was being led into the plush office adjacent her husband's. She quivered as she heard the door close behind along with the click of the door being locked. 

No words were exchanged nor needed to be. Frozen to the spot as she stood looking out upon the beautiful view of the downtown area, she shivered as she felt hands at the back of her neck pulling down the zipper of the nice pink dress she had worn. Then her dress was puddled upon the plush around her open-toe heels. Seconds later, her lacy pink bra was also upon the carpet and her matching panties were sliding down her trim legs. 

Fortunately, the offices were sound proof, otherwise her moans of pleasure would certainly had disrupted her husband's important meeting right beyond the nearby wall. Lying upon the sofa in Carl Williams' office, clad only in her open-toe heels with pink and red straps, she spread her legs wide as her husband's naked boss shuffled up onto the sofa. 

"Ohhhhhhhhh ?????.yesssss ??????ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Shannon moaned as the thick cock spread her wide open. "Ohhhhhhh ?????yes ????..fuck me ?????fuck me ?????..oh, I need it so bad! Shag me ?????'shag me ?????.give me you big black cock!" she pleaded, wrapping her sexy legs around the pumping black ass. It was such a turn on for her, fucking her husband's boss just feet away from the wall adjacent to her husband's office. 

Twenty minutes later, Tom Thompson office door opened as the meeting had concluded and the important clients could be heard thanking Tom for taking care of the problem. Tom followed his clients out of his office and smiled as he saw his lovely wife looking out at the view as his boss pointed various points of interest to her. 

End of Story.

 

 

Here we are one more time.

Happy and Merry Christmas to all the people of Cuckoldfart.

Now another of the most exciting Cheatng and seduced wife stories

Their Wives Belong To Me

 

byrailroadlady© and highly modified by EroticWriter

Note to our readers. I found this a while back on another site and thought the concept of it was quite hot and fairly well written. I clicked on the name rail road lady but it would not work, so I could not contact 'her' if the author really was a woman.

I greatly enhanced the story, adding much detail, making some changes including the taking of photos, and heating up the sex. I place it here with acknowledgments to the original author and for your enjoyment. I also changed the title. Originally it was just 'Victor Sylvester.'

The call came at about 9 am.

"Hello!"

"Ahh, Yes. Mrs. Jacobsen?”

“Yes.”

Mrs. Jacobsen, this is Victor Sylvester, I work with your husband."

That was an understatement, Victor Sylvester was the Chairman of the Elotus Corp, and my husband Richard was the chief financial officer.

“Ahh yes sir. I know who you are.”

"I know you are aware that Richard is a prime candidate for the presidency of Elotus, and I need to have a word with you in private regarding his future and yours."

"Well certainly Mr. Sylvester, but I am not sure how much help I can be, and Richard is in Phoenix this week."

"Well, that's why I'm calling, because what I have to say is for your ears only, something of a surprise for your husband you might say."

His ‘surprise’ for my husband comment caught my interest immediately. "Yes of course, Mr. Sylvester.. Where would you like to meet?"

"Well, let's keep it informal, what if I stop by your home in about an hour, would that be convenient for you?"

"Well, yes, it will give me time to straighten up a little."

"Fine Mrs. Jacobsen, I'm looking forward to seeing you again." He hung up.

My mind is whirling; perhaps he is going to let me tell Richard that he got the presidency. What else could it be? Richard has been with Elotus for 15 years, and it is his whole life. He has advanced steadily to his present job, and is very excited about this opportunity to be the president.

The next hour passed very slowly for me as I anticipated the arrival of Mr. Sylvester. I showered and dressed in a way I thought an executive's wife should. And then his car pulled in the driveway.

Victor Sylvester was not my favorite person. I am sure he is very good at his job, but he does have a reputation for being very ruthless in advancing his interests for the company.

Physically he is rather short, about 5 7, and with a pot belly showing his love for drink and fine food, but he had always been quite polite to me and the other wives whenever there would be a company gathering.

I answered the door with the ring of the doorbell. He smiled as I stepped back to let him in.

"Lovely to see you Mrs. Jacobsen." he greeted me.

"Thank you, Mr. Sylvester” I said as sweetly as could be, though inwardly I was nervous. “I can hardly wait to find out why you wish to see me privately." I said. "Please call me Gloria and,” I pointed towards the kitchen, “would you like coffee?"

"That would be very good, thank you Gloria."

I relaxed. So far this seemed to be going smoothly. "Please have a seat in the living room, I'll be right back."

I could feel his eyes following me as I went to the kitchen for the tray I had prepared. My skirt was short but fashionable, and my silk blouse was what a career woman might wear. Smart, a little transparent and probably quite revealing as it clung to my breasts and allowed just a little cleavage to show.

I had worn nylon stockings and a garter belt, (Richard hated panty hose) and a string of pearls. I didn't wear heels often around the house but this morning was a special occasion.

I had dressed to impress and I am sure that Mr. Sylvester knew it.

Mr. Sylvester watched me as I came back to the living room. Bending over to put the tray on the coffee table I could feel his eyes looking down my blouse, and strangely, I enjoyed his looking. ‘This is for my husband’ I kept telling myself.

I poured the coffee as quickly as I could, and then sat facing him. His eyes followed me as I crossed my legs, and I realized that my skirt was quite shorter sitting down. Blushing, I uncrossed my legs and attempted to pull the skirt down but to little avail. He was enjoying this I could tell.

What made it even harder was the fact that now, facing him, I needed to physically push to keep my knees together so that he could not look between my thighs and catch a glimpse of my white panties.

"You are a beautiful woman, Mrs. Jacobsen."

"I am flattered Mr. Sylvester, but I am sure that is not what you came here to tell me."

"I came to talk about your husband's career and his possible promotion to the presidency of our company and the part that you will be instrumental in playing in seeing him realize his ambitions."

“My part?” I felt warning bells going off. "But how can I possibly assist you, Mr. Sylvester?"

"Lovely lady, you can guarantee his promotion by simply being nice to me."

About that time, with his comment to be nice to him, I realized that I had unconsciously allowed my thighs to relax and that my knees were no longer together. I quickly considered pushing them together and decided to let it go. What was done, is done. Maybe he can see my panties and maybe not.

"I don't understand." I stammered. But already I was hoping that what had crossed my mind wouldn’t come true. My mind was whirling with his words as he continued to gaze unrestrainedly at my legs, and letting his eyes drift up to my breasts. I felt my face turning red.

"Let me explain it to you then."

His eyes fixed on mine and he continued.

"Gloria, You are a beautiful woman, and I think beautiful women should share their charms and their bodies, and not keep them for just one man. You have been to the company gatherings and been seen by all. There is not a man in my company who hasn't expressed the desire to sleep with you, no, the word is they all want to fuck you, but I have the means to accomplish that for myself."

I think that was the exact moment that my situation became obvious. His outright use of the F word shocked me. ‘They want? He wants to fuck me?’ My heart was pounding because already I was feeling trapped. I stood up and pulled my skirt down. I couldn’t meet his eyes. "I think you should leave now, Mr. Sylvester. Your language is very crude."

He continued to sit there and smile, almost leering up at me.

"Ah, I see you don't understand." He paused, "If you don't grant me my wishes, your husband will not be promoted, and that will be the end of his dream."

"When I tell Richard about this you will have to answer to him." I stammered as my mind was reeling from what was happening. Deep down, I knew. There is no way that I can win this.

"Let me put it another way, if you don't grant me some pleasure with you, your husband will be dismissed. Oh, he will be allowed to resign, but there will be a cloud over his leaving the company, and I will plant rumors that will insure that he will never attain a high office in any company ever again."

His smile was gone now.

Trying to absorb what I was hearing, I sat down and all my breath seemed to leave me. He immediately zoned in again on my legs as my skirt pulled up. This time I didn’t bother to tug it down or push my knees together.

"You will have to readjust your life away from country clubs, fine homes, and the lifestyle you now enjoy." he paused, "So think about it very carefully before you get too indignant. After all, all I am asking is for you to be pleasant for a little time and it will all be over, and you and Richard will have all you have hoped for, is that too much to ask?"

He sat back, poured himself some more coffee, sipped it and looked at me over the cup.

I sat there stunned not knowing what to do or say, realizing that this despicable little man had the power to destroy everything that we had hoped for. And I thought of our two children whose future could be changed forever because of this man. And I realized that all those rumors about him stopping at nothing to get what he wanted were true.

"Your husband will never know unless you are foolish enough to tell him, because that would have an effect on your marriage that would never go away, so think carefully before you decide that my request is unthinkable to you."

“You’re asking me to cheat on my husband.” My voice rose, almost pleadingly. ”Mr. Sylvester, Can’t you see how traumatic that might be for me?

For some reason he kept going back to my married name instead of using just Gloria. I suspect that addressing me by my married title was making this entire affair more exciting for him.

“Mrs. Jacobsen, have you ever been fucked by any other man besides your husband?”

“Fu…? No, of course not, I was raised to be a good girl.”

“Well, this can be your chance to be a bad girl for a change. Just think: feeling a strange cock within your pussy for the first time. You just might enjoy it, and you can tell yourself it’s not cheating since you will be helping out your husband’s career.”

One thing for sure I was thinking. Strange cock or not, this man was not appealing and no way would I enjoy this. As he calmly sipped coffee, I sat shaking inside with the thought that I didn't have many choices, if I agreed I would have to put up with some unspeakable indignities with a man I now detested, and if I ordered him out, I was jeopardizing the future of my entire family.

"How can I be sure that you will do what you promise?" I asked

He knew then that he had me.

"You must trust me to keep my word" he simply said, with a smile.

"Then what comes next," I asked, my voice sounding resigned?

“First, since you have been sitting there and teasing with that skirt that pulls up so nicely, you can raise it now as you sit there and show me your legs, all the way up.”

I hesitated, then, going slowly, my face turned red as I tugged my skirt up over my knees and looked at him.

“Higher.”

My heart was pounding as I had to raise my butt a little ways off the couch to do as he wanted, and I ended up with my skirt up almost all the way to my panties.

“Now spread your legs, wide.”

My body shook a little and strangely, I felt my nipples suddenly harden as they rubbed against the inside of my silk blouse. Again doing it slowly, I opened my legs, further exposing my stockings, garter belt and white panties to his view.

“Very nice, Mrs. Jacobsen... You have fine taste in underthings. I’ve always felt that white underwear is the most intimate.”

Strangely, I felt a rush of heat surge through my vagina as I displayed my undies to him. I gave him ten more seconds to stare while opening my legs even further, and I could actually hear his breathing. My voice was softer now as I asked, “Now what’s next?”

"Well, you might show me your bedroom to start with." He smiled as he looked at me knowing that my surrender was almost complete. In just minutes or less he was going to be getting very intimate with me. Our eyes met and avoiding his I looked away and in the direction we would be going.

"It’s this way”, I said as I closed my legs and stood up. I couldn't believe what was happening to me.

He followed me into the hallway and I started up the stairs, and as I did I felt his hand under the back of my skirt and then it was on my bottom feeling me as we ascended. I stopped and looked at him and my face was burning.

"A man loves to watch a woman from behind as she walks, but it is even better to feel her walking." he said without apology.

“You promise that my husband or anyone else will never know?”

He sneered. “They’ll know only if you tell them, my dear.”

“All…alright then.”

Totally humiliated, I turned and started up the stairs as his hand found me again, feeling and groping me all the way up the stairs. I almost ran into the bedroom. He closed the door behind him, and motioned me to the center of the room.

I realized then that I had made a mistake bringing him into the room I share with my husband but it was too late now. I was going to be fucking another man on my marriage bed.

From there it all happened very quickly.

He walked over to me and put his arms around me then pulled my head to him and he kissed me, and felt my bottom and probed between my buttocks with his fingers, and he kept kissing me now using his tongue and then I felt him pull up my skirt and his hands were inside my panties, one hand in the front and one in the back, and he was rubbing my pussy, and feeling my bottom, and then his fingers two of them I think were inside me, and I pushed him away in revulsion.

Acting ‘indifferent’ at my rejection of his advances, he went over and sat on the divan.

My pussy still tingling from his sudden assault with his fingers, I just stood there, unsure of how to react. I knew that I had screwed up by pushing him away. If I wasn’t going to go through with it, why had I allowed him to start? That is what he must be thinking.

"Perhaps I am rushing you, beautiful lady." he said. "If you are wise you will try to enjoy this as I know I can give you great pleasure if only you will let yourself relax."

I knew that I must control my emotions because I felt sure now that he would be very vindictive if I let him know I found him repulsive.

"I need a little time." I stammered. "It is all happening so very suddenly, and I’ve never done this before.”."

He looked inquisitively at me. “Was that true, that you have only fucked your husband?”

I corrected him. “Only made love to my husband.”

"Of course." he said. “Only been made love to by your husband and now you will only be fucked by me. I think that might be an appropriate way to describe it since it is probable you have never really been fucked before.”

‘Fucked before...’ My mind was filled with images of this man lying naked on me and probing my body with whatever he had between his legs. He was correct. I. knew this would be fucking because there was no way in Hell would I be making love with this disgusting little man!

He grinned at me, an evil looking grin. “Had enough time yet?”

"I think I am OK now." I whispered. I was staring at him, trying in my mind to become interested enough in him to maybe allow myself to become aroused, if I was aroused, this might be easier to do. What he was saying was true. I made love to my husband, anyone else would be fucking. As yet, I had not realized what being fucked truly meant.

"Wonderful, then perhaps you can slowly take off your clothes for me, I have wondered for many years what you would look like totally nude, and I must confess I can hardly wait to find out."

I breathed a little sigh of relief as I realized that at least he wouldn't be touching me while I did as he asked, so I decided to try to stretch it out as long as possible to postpone what I knew he wanted to do to me. I unbuttoned my silk blouse, and pulled it out of my skirt, and I let it drop to the floor.

Turning slowly I sat on the bottom of the bed as he stared at me, and pulling up my skirt, undid the fastening to my stockings and slowly slipped them down, kicking off my high heels, and dropped them on the rug.

"Please put the high heels back on." he said quietly.

I did as he asked.

Unzipping the skirt I let it slip to the floor. Now I am standing in my bra, panties, and garter belt. I turn slowly, trying to prolong the moments. With my back to him I unsnap the brassiere, and my breasts are bared. I turn around to face him, and his face is almost distorted as he stares at me.

“Those are really nice tits. Let’s see some more.”

I am running out of things to do, and slowly I unsnap the garter belt and let it drop to the floor.

He gasps as he looks at me in what is a very sheer pair of panties that don't do much to cover my mound. I turn slowly, a complete turn, and another.

“Now baby, show me that pussy that soon is going to be wrapped around my cock.”

That starts me trembling. Then hooking my thumbs in the waist of my panties I slowly slide them down, and I sit on the edge of the bed again and take them over my knees, calves, and slip them over my heels. Slowly I stand up again, and I am completely nude except for the strand of pearls and my high heels. He is staring at me with hunger that scares me a little.

"Come over here."

I slowly walk over to him and stand in front of him, and he leans forward and kisses my belly, which causes a shiver to race through me from my hips to my shoulder blades. Then his stubby forefinger slips between my legs and he presses his finger against my clitoris. I jerk away in shock from this invasion of my body.

"You must be a little more cooperative my dear, remember what's at stake here and don't destroy this great future for your husband and your family."

Numbly I look at him and nod my submission.

Again his fingers find my clitoris, and he gently starts to massage it, and his other hand goes around me to my bottom, which he wantonly explores. Despite myself my knees are getting shaky, and I am getting very wet. My clitoris is swelling and is responding to his caresses, because that is what they are.

I can’t help it as the first groan erupts from my lips. “Ooooooh.”

Based on the way he had first been fondling me, I was expecting him to be rough, but he isn't and it would be easier if he was, because he is arousing me and I feel ashamed and dirty. I had wanted to be aroused but my guilt keeps me asking myself how can I possibly take pleasure in what this pig is doing to me?

“Feels good, doesn’t it?”

My face is red as I nod my head in agreement.

Suddenly he stands up and leads me to the center of the room, and he steps away and starts to remove his clothing. I try to look everywhere but at him, but I am drawn irresistibly to the sight of this grotesque little man, exposing his fat belly and his ugly body, which now has a full erection.

I’m surprised. ‘Oh shit! Just look at that!’

I am used to being made love to by six slim inches, but now something else is coming my way. I can't take my eyes off his erect penis. It is not real long, maybe a little more than seven inches, but it is extremely thick, from the fat knob and going all the way down the shaft where it is even thicker, and I can't imagine what will happen when he decides it is time to r******** me, for that's what is happening. I am being coerced into sex with this terrible man.

Using his right hand, he pulls the foreskin up over the head and back again. "Not bad for a little man, eh?" he leers at me.

I don't respond, but the expression on my face gives me away. “Can’t decide whether to be scared or excited, is that it?”

“Yes,” I answer honestly.

“If you have to do this, you want it to feel good, don’t you?”

“Yes!” I had just wanted to agree with him, but I realized that the way I had given a quick answer had made it sound like I was excited. “I thought about something like this years ago.”

“What’s that? You mean screwing me?”

“No, I mean, if I ever for some unknown reason decided to cheat on my husband, then I wanted…” I paused, unable to go on.

“If you decided to cheat, you wanted…what, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

If I have to do this, with a man not my husband, then I want the man to feel different.” I took another hard look at his penis. “And you’ll definitely feel different.”

“Now that you have seen my prick, are you admitting that you might find it to be exciting, and that you might actually end up wanting it?”

I answered honestly. “Yes. I can see where that might happen.”

Then, not wanting to be constantly reminded that I am cheating, I smiled and asked: "Please call me Gloria."

He sort of sneered at me. "No, for today you shall go on being 'Mrs. Jacobsen' because today you are a wife fucking your husband's boss for his advancement."

I nodded sheepishly. "Yes. I understand."

"And doing it in your marriage bed," he said, softly. "Now, put your hands on the bed and bend over." he orders.

I do as he says, putting my hands on my marriage bed and feeling tears come to my eyes at the thought. I feel fully and terribly @@@@@@@ as he is now behind me. My buttocks, my anus, my pussy, they are all out there and fully @@@@@@@.

He thrusts himself against me and I can feel that big penis between my buttocks, as his hands reach under and find my dangling breasts, with the nipples fully erect.

It isn’t bad enough that he is forcing me to have sex with him, but he has to put me into the most submissive or maybe, humiliating position as well. Then he takes one hand and finds my clit again and begins massaging it gently, and as he does so I feel him placing the head of that thick penis into my vagina, and he slowly eases it in and I can't believe how my vagina is stretching to allow him entry.

“Mmmm…mmmph!” His fat knob had gone past my lips and I actually felt my lips struggle to open wider in order to accept his even thicker shaft.

Thank goodness I have had children otherwise I could never handle this.

“Ooooh Noooo, ooooh please…” He has gone in several inches and I have never felt so violated, with that great thickness filling and stretching me to what I know is my physical limit. And now he begins to thrust into me, again and again as his fingers masterfully stroke my clitoris.

His entry seems to go on forever and then I know he has penetrated me as far as his dick will go when I feel his body, mainly his balls hit up against me.

For the first time since having my first child, it feels like my pussy is being filled again, only more so because Sylvester is so big. But something else is happening because my vagina has suddenly begun feeling very wet. There is pleasure here, pleasure that cannot be denied.

“Uuuuh uhhhh uuuuh” he is pounding me, punishing me with his brutal cock and I feel it, him, beginning to take total control of my body. My lips, indeed my entire vagina is being tugged along with each stroke of his meaty penis. Despite myself I know I am going to have an orgasm to end all, and I can't fight it as he keeps thrusting and massaging me.

“TALK TO ME MRS. JACOBSEN! USE MY NAME AND TELL ME HOW YOU LIKE it!”

He has yelled it, and I sense what he wants to hear. With the knowledge that this man is going to make me orgasm, I have no problem coming up with things to say. “Mr. Sylvester…Oh Victor, It feels good. Your cock feels incredibly good.” And then I added with a giggle, “and it definitely feels different!”

“Keep talking. Do you like the way my cock stretches your tight little cunt?”

I have never liked hearing that vulgar C word being used to describe a woman’s vagina, but now hearing it arouses me further. He is talking about MY cunt!

“I like the way it is stretching my tight little cunt…YES!” Then I volunteered more info without being asked. “You knew once you got it in that I would react like this, didn’t you?”

Before he could respond I had something else to say. “Mmmm…Victor, it’s…my cunt is cumming! Ooooohhhh…”

He kept pumping. “You…you’re…I’m cumming again!”

I am racked with shudders as I orgasm again and again and he is breathing rapidly and I am trying not to cry out but I already have and I feel filthy and dirty with this horrible man inside me, fucking me, yes fucking my cunt with his thickness until I can't support myself anymore and I fall onto the bed as he drops along with me and lays his stomach on my back as he continues to ravish me with that thick monstrosity.

“Ooooh Victor that feels so good.” I immediately bite my tongue. ‘Why am I still saying it?’

“’I’m still cumming!” Even on my stomach there is no escaping the intense pleasure as I climax still again. Like he had said, I had never really been fucked before.

“Victor, you evil man. You own my body now and you know it, don’t you? I’ve never felt anything like this before.”

"You are reacting exactly as I expected, Mrs. Jacobsen."

Finally he explodes inside me and I can feel his contractions, and hear his breathing as he achieves orgasm. Again I feel something new, something different as his penis bucks and discharges what feels like a huge load inside me.

I am gasping, trying to catch my breath as I feel the incredible wetness that now seems to have soaked my pussy. He slips out, dragging half my pussy back with him, and falls on the bed beside me.

I couldn’t move and as I lay there I hoped that he was done and would now leave, yet at the same time I wanted him to stay for just a little longer, the time it would take to bring me to orgasm again. I felt wetness, wetness everywhere, from my eyes, my pussy, even my mouth as I realized I was drooling.

“So tell me, Mrs. Jacobsen, have you ever been fucked before?” He has rolled up against me and placed his arm possessively around me.

I felt so weak, so drained that I couldn’t even raise my head to reply, but as I turned my head to the side, our eyes met. I knew what he wanted to hear. I smiled weakly at him. “Yes. I’ve been fucked.”

“When were you fucked?”

“Just now. You fucked me.”

“Was that your first fucking?

“Yes.” I looked him in the eyes, hoping to build his ego so that he would feel more kindly towards me. “You were right Victor. I understand now. Until you I had never been fucked before.”

“So who owns you?”

I had already said that he owns me. Still, I hesitate.

“Who owns you? Say the name.”

I say it like I am telling someone else. “Mr. Victor Sylvester. He owns me, he and his thick cock.” I added 'his cock' because it seemed to me that I was not giving in to just him, and I wanted Victor to know that he also needs his cock to own me.

"Lay on your back." he commands.

I roll over exhausted and not much caring about anything except having another orgasm and then when it is done, getting him out of my house.

“Yes, I want to cum one last time. Make me cum.”

But it isn't done. He is on his knees, his head between my legs, and he is kissing and licking me. My clit, he is licking, and my labia, and inserting his tongue into my vagina. ’Doesn’t he mind my pussy being filled with his cum?

Oh God no, I am going to cum again, and I do, and I experience multiple orgasms, and finally he withdraws his head from between my legs and comes up beside me on the bed.

I am surprised. Instead of taking and using me like before, he has done something for me. When he wraps an arm around me and draws me close, I respond warmly to his first kiss, and when his tongue enters, I tongue him back.

"Now beautiful lady, one more thing we have to do before we end this most delightful morning."

I stare at him, and wonder what it is that he wants.

He straddles me and puts my arms above my head and his penis is between my breasts as he pushes my breasts together around his member. Quickly it becomes erect again, and he moves up the bed and puts his penis to my mouth. "Oh No, Please no." I beg,

"Ah, but you must, or everything will be incomplete." he says.

I open my mouth, and his massive head is inside my mouth, and I am almost choking it is so large.

"Don't be coy. You know what I want you to do."

Defeated now I begin to suck as he pushes into my mouth, and he takes one of my hands and places it on his member and I am holding it and sucking it.

“Run your tongue over the head.”

Yes, he owns me and I do as he says. Wanting to explore further in order to help take my mind off what I know will be the final result, I begin feeling the head of his thick prick and at one point the tip of my tongue finds the opening in front and since the tip of a tongue is so sensitive it feels like my tongue is going way inside since the opening in his prick, like the prick itself, is so large.

He laughs.” Keep that tongue tip there and my hot cum will knock it out of the way, big time.”

I don’t want that of course, his cum shooting into my mouth and knocking my tongue around, so I quickly take it out of the opening and return to running my tongue all around the head. This is easier than allowing him to fuck my mouth with his thickness and I hope he finds that satisfactory.

He does. “Oh yeah, baby. I love that action with the tongue.”

He is breathing harder and harder until he grows even larger and ejaculates into my mouth. Because my mouth is slightly opened in shock I have some cooler air coming in and as a result his cum feels hot.

I try to turn my head but he is holding me until his orgasm is over. Without saying a word he continues to hold my head over his prick. I know what it is he expects and my entire body quivers as I try to swallow. His cum is thick and there is a lot of it but finally, it is all down.

“Who owns you? I want to hear you say it so I know that you got it all down.”

“You own me Victor.”

Then he pulls away and I am totally ravished, weak, and drained. And I am sweating. I wipe away what I can from my face with the sheet as he lays there recovering. Finally he gets up without a word and goes into the bathroom and closes the door. I hear the shower running.

I have pulled the sheet up over my naked and used body when he comes out. "You are a magnificent woman, with a body that men would kill for." He said as he put on his clothes.

I sighed as his limp but still thick looking cock disappeared beneath his clothes. I wanted more of it one last time, but I hated this man just the same.

"You are everything that I dreamed you would be, and now when I see you at company functions, you can be sure that I will see you completely naked in my mind as you were for me this morning."

He walked to the bedroom door.

"Oh, one last thing, the board meeting to choose our next president is not until Friday of next week. So I shall have Richard attend a financial seminar in Los Angeles next week. Please keep Wednesday open for me. From ten in the morning and all afternoon if need be.’

He planned, demanded another session. The damage had already been done. I had been intimate with another man and I had, for the most part, enjoyed it. So now I was to be given another chance, one last chance to be fucked, truly fucked.

Smiling, I readily agreed, with one slight change. “Until 3 P.M. My kids come home at 3:15.” I looked hopefully at him. ”Victor, if you come at ten that will still give us five hours.”

“Give us five hours to do…what?”

“Five hours to fuck.”

“Five hours for me to fuck what part of your body?”

I knew what he wanted to hear and as I felt my face burning as I used that word. “Five hours for you to fuck my cunt.” I smiled hopefully at him. “Five hours for you to fuck me like no one else can.”

“That will be time enough.”

And he was gone. I shook my head. Is he really planning on fucking me for five hours?

As I gingerly felt around my brutally ravished and slightly tender pussy with my fingers, I lay there shaking, knowing that, orgasms aside, I was going to have to go through the whole nightmare again in a few days. But what choice did I have? I had none.

So what did I do? I shaved my pussy in order to surprise Victor. This next time would be the last time so I decided to go all out. Such was the price a loving wife must do in order to help her husband.

Of course, in the interim I had to do a little fibbing. My husband was so excited that I had shaved my pussy to surprise him that he made love to me twice that next week and though I was afraid he might he did not seem to notice any change to the interior of my pussy that had recently been stretched to the limit.

He felt small to me going in. It puzzled me that he maybe could not feel a difference because it seemed like he was not stretching me like before.

Maybe it was just that I was, however, aware of the size differential between my husband and his boss. I had an orgasm each time with my husband, but that was it, just an orgasm and not multiples. My husband though, during one of our two sessions pulled his cock out of my pussy and jacked off, shooting his warm cum all over my shaved cunt.

“Why did you do that,” I asked, smiling up at him?

“I don’t know baby, except that without all that hair, it will be real easy to do a cleanup.”

“That’s true,” I giggled. I sort of raised my hips toward him. "Want to lap it up?"

"No. I won't go that far."

And my husband’s boss came the next Wednesday promptly at 10 am.

Part 2 Round 2.

I was having second thoughts now. Though I had shaved my pussy for Victor, if I had a choice, I now wished not to have to go through with this. In an effort to be as unattractive as possible, I was wearing an old grey sweatshirt and sweat pants, and running shoes. With a scarf holding my hair, I hoped that he would not find me becoming. He walked in as I opened the door, and looking at me he quickly took me in his arms.

"So you favor the athletic look this morning." and holding my head so I couldn't escape his lips he began kissing me and as I finally turned my head away his hands went inside the waistband of my sweats and he fondled my buttocks as he kept on kissing my neck, and I could feel his maleness against my belly.

"Let us go upstairs." and as we went he felt my bottom all the way up the stairs and into the bedroom. I didn’t know why, but my pussy was already tingling. Then I knew why, it was the thought of how thick that cock of his is. I also was remembering what he had said, about all afternoon if necessary.

If he fucks me for five full hours, I will probably be crawling instead of walking.

In the bedroom he pulled the scarf off my head letting my hair down to my shoulders, he then pulled the sweatshirt over my head, and told me to remove the pants. I complied and stood there in a bra and panties. This time, instead of cowering, I stood there with my shoulders back and stared back at him.

He stared. “Your pussy looks different under those panties…” his eyes widened. “Damn, even with those panties on I can see that you have shaved that cunt. Did you do that for me?”

I wanted to lie but decided to tell the truth. One last time with him and it would be over. “Yes, I did it for you but of course my husband thinks otherwise.”

“Does he like your shaved cunt?”

“I guess so since he pulled out of me and jacked off and came all over it.” I was feeling ornery now.

“Pull those panties off and let’s have a look.” I did and again I stood before him with my shoulders back as he studied my shaved snatch.

"You look ravishing, Mrs. Jacobsen, simply ravishing. Let us take a shower together."

As I took off my shoes, he undressed and then led me into the over sized shower that Richard and I had built in. He quickly soaped my body and then his and embraced me with his full erection pressed between my legs and then he pushed his stubby finger into my anus quickly as I gasped and tried to escape his grasp.

"Please don't, please don't." I begged. “Not there!”

He ignored me and thrust his finger in deeper as he moved his penis against my clitoris and between my legs. The devil knew how to arouse me even though I was sickened by his touch.

The day was going to be long as he was doing his best to demonstrate, over and over again, how I had never been fucked, until him. Regrettably, he was right. He had obviously planned what he would do.

He fucked me, fucked my cunt, and I started having orgasms before he was fully into me. On my back, I really felt like I was being fucked, and though I hated what he was doing to me, I was responding warmly to his offered kisses.

At one point I asked him how he could possibly keep going. He smiled with that ugly smile and said,

"You must understand that your sexual attraction coupled with a man who is very hungry for you, plus a touch of the right medication - well all things are possible.

My god, I thought, he has taken drugs to keep himself ready. Those commercials on T.V. warn of ‘erections lasting four hours’ and I was wondering if he might end up in an emergency room.

"You must surely know that your beautiful clitoris comes alive at the touch of my fingers, your nipples become very erect, your ass is so beautifully rounded demanding to be fondled, your vagina is so small it is a great source of pleasure simply trying to enter you, and with such a great reward when one does, and your magnificent breasts which take my breath away, are shaped like those of Venus, heavy and firm.

Yes Mrs. Jacobsen, there are many reason why I can stay aroused for a long time when I am with you. You may try to pretend, even believe that you are disgusted by having to do this, but your body is responding to my caresses, and you get very wet, and your breathing comes faster, and I know that you have achieved several orgasms while we have been together."

I hated what he was saying because he was right. He was doing anything he wanted, and I couldn't stop him for fear of his revenge on my husband and me. But my body was responding to him whether I wanted to or not.

My husband’s promotion was dependent on my willingness to please, so finally I admitted it, though it was hard to do.

“You were right, Mr. Sylvester. I had never been fucked before you.” To prove my sincerity, I wrapped my fingers around his prick and leaning down, kissed the head of his prick. “I’ve really enjoy getting this prick of yours.” I gave him a stroke and sighed. “it’s not just the way it stretches my lips, the lips on my cunt, it’s also how it gets right up in there and rubs my G spot. I’ve never before felt orgasms like those.”

He became fully erect and this time I wanted it. “I…I’ve never before had multiple orgasms, back to back, until you.”

He surprised me when he got up and walked over to his clothes. He pulled a small digital camera out of a pocket, pointed it at me and said: “Now you can pose for me.”

I sighed. “Really? You want naked pictures?” I knew it would be fruitless to resist.

“Yes, really! These photos will be for me to enjoy while you are enjoying the fruits of your labor with all the extra money your husband will be earning”

He photographed me full naked front, back, on my knees with my ass and pussy pushing out and up from the rear, and then with me lying on my back with a pillow under my head and holding my vaginal lips opened with the fingers of both my hands while I smiled invitingly into the camera..

Then, after showing the results to me, he went further, taking close up photos of my pussy being stretched wide in various positions by his perpetually hard prick. And again, he showed me the results, and for the first time I could see how my tortured lips looked so thin because of being stretched so far.

His cock looked so wide compared to my cunt, ooh, there’s that damned C word. Excuse me since I am not saying this for him, his cock looked so wide compared to my vagina, that I still cannot understand how it is able to fit inside me.

He studied my face while I studied the photos. “Hot, aren’t they?”

I had to admit that they were. “Yes, very.”

“Show me which one you like the best.”

“Well, this one is the second best.” It was a photo that he had taken by holding the camera over our heads and aiming straight down between us. His cock looks impossibly large. Even though his head is already into me in the photo, it still looks like their is no way that the rest 
will fit into me, but somehow, it does. 

 

He studied it. “Yes, that’s one of my favorites too. My cock does look rather wide going into your shaved cunt. You picked that one as ‘second best,’ so which one is the best?”

“This one.” It wasn’t hard to choose. I had picked out the one that, though it was a close up shot of my cunt, yes my cunt, I was used to having it called that now, being stretched, it also happened to show my face in the background. My face was slightly out of focus, but you could see that it looked like I was really enjoying it.

“Excellent choice, Mrs. Jacobsen.”

That seemed to spur him on. Again he fucked me, and that is the only word for it, once as I had to bend over the bed, another time his full weight crushed me into the mattress as he did it again, and this time my legs were high around him as he was thrusting inside me and his finger was probing in my anus. Despite all this and my shame, I was thinking of those photos and found myself responding to his probing tongue while he probed my other two holes.

Yes, I was responding to his probing tongue, not only responding to his kisses, but offering up some kisses of my own.

That was probably my best orgasm, ever. I can't deny that I was having orgasms. I had many throughout the course of that day. He rested by making me model various items of lingerie, which he had discovered in my dressing table. He even went into my wardrobe and pulled out a very slinky cocktail dress, which he directed me to put on over my naked body. Then he pulled some spike heels out of the closet and had me put them on. Then he sat down and told me to walk around the room.

He took another five or six photos.

As I continued to pose he unashamedly fondled himself until I could see he was fully erect again, and he stood quickly and turned me around and felt me from head to toe running his stubby rough hands over the silk of my dress and finally when he apparently could not wait any longer, he pulled the dress up to my waist and threw me on the bed and entered me again, this time more roughly, and it was a long time before he achieved orgasm.

Again, I was right there with him, fucking back at him with my hips and achieving orgasm, only in multiples of what he could manage.

Some of the time he would get himself aroused by making me take that huge penis into my mouth until he became hard enough to fuck me again. He made me kneel to do it, or he would have me lie on the bed and he would make me suck him as he buried his head between my legs.

I reached the point where I didn't care anymore. Orgasms or not, I just wanted it over. I don't know how many times he was inside me, or how many times he made me suck him. But finally he could no longer perform. He pulled me into the shower and forced me to soap him down and rub his body. He wanted me to arouse him again, but it was no use, he was unable to do anything.

Even soft that prick of his was so wide that my mouth had to open as far as possible to take it in. I dried myself with a towel as he dressed. He had stopped talking and it was almost five hours from the time he came until he left my home.

I think that during those five hours Victor spent as much time inside me as my husband had in a year, and my pussy could feel it.

The kissing too, Sylvester now held the record. I kiss my husband only rarely during the sex act, but Sylvester had kept me going, craving his kisses even though I hated them.

I threw all the clothing he had touched, even the dress, which up till that time had been my favorite, into the trash. All I could think of was that he was gone and it was over.

Of course he had those photos to gloat and masturbate over for as long as he wanted. I could only hope that no one else would be seeing them.

Now I must wait until Friday when Richard came home and we could celebrate. I decided that I would make it very special.

For the remainder of Wednesday evening, it was impossible not to think about the past hours with Sylvester, who had ravished me, used me, taken every pleasure he wanted, and humiliated me over and over again.

But there was no question that he had made me have many orgasms because in addition to that marvelous appendage between his legs he knew everything that would turn a woman on, even though her mind was unwilling his sexual knowledge had brought my body to fruit

I had to admit to myself he had never really been rough, and I bore no marks to show what he had done to me. Well except for having very tender and red lips as I studied myself by using a hand mirror.

The first time he came I had been so tense for the first hour, and then when I realized that the power he had over my husband and I, and our future, was so absolute that while I never returned his lust, I became pliant and tried not to think about what he was doing, but only with partial success.

But when he returned this morning, I was cringing with the thought of what would happen. He saw right through my unappealing dress, and quickly reduced me to being his sex toy again. Afterward, I had showered for an hour trying to get the dirty feeling out of my mind. I decided that I would be so sexy for Richard on Friday when he came home to me, that he and I would start to blur the memories of my treatment at the hands of Sylvester.

Richard could never know. Sylvester was right about that. It would destroy my marriage. The mental images that it would bring to Richard would be too much for us to survive together.

I had mental images of my own to contend with. That night, as I slept alone, I dreamed of Mr. Sylvester, and mainly it was his cock that I dreamed about. “Ooooh!” I woke up with my hand on my pussy and moved it away in disgust. Apparently, while awake I could control my thoughts and memories of my husband’s boss, but sleeping was another matter. Finally, a few minutes later and unable to sleep, my hand returned to my tingling snatch

I almost called him, but he was married.

“Oooh Mr. Sylvester, Victor, fuck my cunt with that marvelous prick”

In my fantasies I had begun to use the ‘C’ word. I hated that word, but because it seemed so dirty I enjoyed using it when I was thinking of Victor. Victor, you see, had taught me to use it. I put a pillow over my chest and began hugging it with one arm while my other arm was between my legs. I was moaning and whispering the words as I worked my worn pussy toward another orgasm.

I needed something to focus my mind on about my sessions with Victor. My mind was working along with the fingers of my tight hand.’ It would be so nice,’ I was thinking, ‘if I could have copies of those penetration photos Mr. Sylvester had taken.’

I was thinking back and decided that the position I liked most with Mr. Sylvester was the missionary, with him on top of me nipple to nipple as I had my legs up and around him. Disgusting as it was with all that sweating between us and how close to me that placed him, it was at that time that I would respond the most to his unwelcome kisses.

“Oh Victor, you feel so good. Fuck me daddy. Like you said, I had never been fucked.”

My orgasm was intense, but not as good as I had hoped. I think it was because Victor had almost fucked me raw. I had learned. Though fantasizing on someone can be good, the real thing is better.

The same dream came to me on Thursday as well. I was taking a nap and once again I masturbated to orgasm. That bastard Sylvester, even now when I was trying to save it for my husband he was taking control of my thoughts.

Friday was finally here. I had iced a bottle of champagne, and I was dressed in the most provocative way that I could think of, I had even gone shopping to replace the garments that had such bad memories for me, and tonight I was showing off as much of me as I could, without being completely naked, when Richard walked in the front door.

I went to him, champagne in one hand, glasses in the other, and he took one look at me and wrapped his arms around me feeling my bottom, and kissing me again and again as he fondled me.

"I really need this tonight, darling, the last two weeks have been very difficult, they named John Fitzwater president last Wednesday while I was in LA, so we'll have to wait a little longer, but tonight is ours."

Part 3 Making the best of things.

I hope that that night was memorable for Richard, as I did everything I could to please him. But all the time I was thinking about that bastard Sylvester. He never had any idea of promoting Richard; he just wanted to possess his wife. I was almost nauseous from disgust at myself for falling for his threat. But then, what could I have done? He certainly could have ruined our lives.

My mind was filled with memories of how Victor Sylvester had used me, and of how I had responded. And he still had those photos.

After that our lives settled down once again. The masturbation sessions ended. A month passed. I had almost been able to put my horrible experience with Sylvester out of my mind, and then one day the phone rang. It was he.

"Mrs. Jacobsen, Victor Sylvester."

"Yes." I said coldly.

"I felt I owed you an explanation. I apologize for lying to you but you must know that your husband was definitely the choice for president, until I decided to make it a competition among the four candidate’s wives."

"What are you saying, that you used four wives to determine a promotion?"

"Yes, I thought that it was a great opportunity for me to get to know all four of you better, and it was a business decision as two of the candidates were very good, your husband being one of two favorites, and the other two perhaps less qualified, but the chance to sample the charms of four lovely ladies was too good for me to pass up."

My head was spinning in disbelief to think that I had been performing in a vile contest put together for this terrible man's pleasure. If he had chosen John Fitzpatrick to be president, then that must mean that his wife Marilyn had spread her legs for him .I knew Marilyn, she seemed to be even more conservative than me and I couldn’t believe that Marilyn had done that, so I waited to hear what revelations Victor might divulge.

"I am afraid one of the ladies, a red-headed beauty, was very forgettable, and I am sure that her husband finds her frigid. I pity him, but I will say that she managed somehow to take my prick and have an orgasm, two or three actually.”

I knew who he was probably talking about. She was a tiny thing and I could hardly imagine her being under one Victor Sylvester and taking his massive cock. “That was Harold Carter’s wife?”

He hesitated. “Yes, you guessed it, poor little innocent Betty Carter. I fear I gave her red-haired cunt quite a shock that day. After quite a while of me trying to enter her and her crying crocodile tears, I finally allowed her to mount me and after several minutes while she sweated all over me she finally got herself down over it. I think it surprised her when she had her first cum soon after.

I also knew Betty, casually, so wanted to hear more. “She enjoyed it?” I could feel my pussy tingling.

“No, Betty hated it right up until her surprise orgasm. The next two times she did enjoy it, but she was crying half the time, even when she was cumming.”

I had the fingers of one hand under my skirt now.

“The poor thing” I sighed loud enough for him to hear. “It must have been hard for her, having to do that.” I sighed again…”but I suppose it was easier for her the second and third time.”

“I don’t know if it was easier since the fit between us was extremely tight. She never did loosen up, but she was willing, remember that. She was helping her husband and all that.”

“Yeah, right. Betty was helping her husband in the same way I was helping my husband! Tell me Sylvester, while Betty was ‘helping her husband,’ was she kissing you too?”

My fingers were steadily rubbing now.

“But of course. Like I said, it surprised her when she had that first orgasm. She was kissing me before the orgasm ended. Betty had still more orgasms after the first one, so she seemed to enjoy the kissing.”

Did you get photos? Oh, and did you pay her two visits like you did me?”

“That’s a ‘yes’ and a ‘no.’ I took some photos with her the first time because her husband was not going out of town like your husband was. So unfortunately there was no second time.”

“Those must be some photos.” As I rubbed my cunt I was remembering how stretched my cunt had looked in his photos and wondering how Betty’s looked. I wanted to ask, but remember, I was supposed to be mad at Sylvester.

He laughed. “On the other hand, Mrs. Jacobsen, you were incredibly sexy, and would have won hands down if it hadn't been for one thing."

"And what would that be?" I asked coldly as my mind went to Marilyn. And then he confirmed it.

"Marilyn Fitzpatrick, while not possessed with your physical attributes, was very, very cooperative after the first few minutes once she saw my cock, and was a very willing sex partner. Even though you had almost continuous orgasms with me, she seemed to better appreciate my cock.

Also, she didn’t seem to feel guilty about it because she wished to continue the 'relationship' with me after her husband was promoted. While not quite in your league, Marilyn certainly is extremely well put together and extremely appreciative of my attentions."

He laughed. “She can’t seem to get enough of my cock. From what Marilyn tells me, because of my cock she rarely has sex with her husband anymore.”

"I see," I said, while kicking myself. If I had known, I would have been more cooperative myself, though I would not have been stupid enough to deny my husband. I knew Marilyn, and now I resented her for ‘winning out’, though at the same time I was glad that the pressure had been taken off me.

Marilyn I knew pretty well. We had shared time and conversation at company social gatherings, and I liked her.

Then he came out with the shocker. “Marilyn loves the photos I took of you, especially the ones of my cock in that tight little shaved cunt of yours.”

My heart was in my throat, but I had no response. Victor had promised that no one would ever know and he had not kept his word. I wanted to chew him out, but there was something else that I wanted more. Then I came out with it. “Can I have copies?” I was laying back on the couch now and rubbing my cunt even faster.

“What? You want photos for your husband to find?”

“I guess that wouldn’t be a good idea. Forget that I asked.”

“If you would like to re-visit the photos, I am sure I could arrange for you to view them with Marilyn and me. She did remark about how nice your figure is. As a matter of fact, based on the way she was studying those photos of you, I would say that she is attracted to you.”

He waited, giving me time to think on it.

“I might do that. I’ll let you know.” For some reason, his mention of the three of us together under those circumstances had sent my mind whirling. Then he blew it. He said it fast, maybe because he was admitting it, and I didn't have a chance to get a word in edgewise.

"Oh, and one other thing, Mrs. Jacobsen, your husband's record with Elotus is remarkable. His financial skills have made us very successful, and any idea of releasing him was out of the question. So I did lie to you. His job was never in jeopardy; in fact we constantly worry about him leaving us for greener pastures. So I must apologize for that threat. If you had refused me, I could not have followed through on my threat. I am too good a businessman to have ever entertained the thought of dismissing your husband." He laughed and went on, "and I am sure the board would have overruled any attempt to remove him. So thank you lovely lady, I will never forget the time I spent in your arms."

The phone went dead.

What an asshole.

I sat there shaking in disbelief. I had been completely used and abused. He had extorted sexual pleasure from me and apparently three other wives. Not only that, he had to call and take away the last shred of dignity I had by telling me that I could have simply said no, but I didn't.

I had pulled my hand out of my panties.

Damn him all to Hell. His telling me how Marilyn Fitzwater was lusting for his cock and maybe…me, had set me off again, and then on top of it I had so much as admitted that I might be willing to have a threesome.

I masturbated later that day before my husband came home though I hated myself for doing it.

Then one day Richard came home in the middle of the day, He found me just as I came out of the shower with only a towel draped around me. His eyes were sparkling. It had been two months since my awful experience.

"Darling," Richard said excitedly, "We are moving to California, I have been offered the presidency of the Jerome Corporation in La Jolla. I kept it a secret from you because I was afraid it would be a huge disappointment if it didn't come through."

I was euphoric, not only had my life soured where we were, but I was always dreading another phone call that would threaten me with revealing what had happened if I didn't cooperate again.

I flung my arms around Richard with joy, and my towel dropped to the floor beneath us, He kissed me passionately and pulled me to him, with his long fingers squeezing my buttocks, and we sank to the rug and enjoyed a most delicious fuck. Yes, a fuck. Apparently some of my new found sexual desire since my escapade had rubbed off on my husband.

The sex between us was wonderful. Our celebration continued throughout the day, and on into the night. It was a time I would never forget.

We were to make the move in two weeks and there was something I needed to do.

Part 4. Going back for more.

‘Brrrrring.’ I waited for him to answer the phone. He saw my caller I.D. “Yes, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

He had answered with a formal business tone, but I decided to address Victor by his first name since I had something to ask. “As you know Victor, we’ll soon be moving to California, but first I’d like to see the photos again.”

That was my roundabout way of expressing my desire to be fucked one last time. And then he tossed the curve ball.

“See them with or without Marilyn being there?”

That is what I had hoped to hear. I hesitated for maybe three seconds. “See them with”

Now he sounded really excited, and for the first time I felt like I was in control as he asked; “How soon can we do this?”

At last he was asking instead of telling.

“Richard is going ahead to California this week to scout out a home for us while I arrange getting the movers for our furniture and so on. Could the two of you come over Wednesday, say about ten?”

”That’s my favorite day of the week, Mrs. Jacobsen. We’ll be there.”

“And could you bring the photos you took with Betty as well?”

You want to see Betty’s photos?”

I was blunt, but after all, he had been the one teaching me. “Yes. I want to see how your fat cock was stretching her little cunt.”

He laughed. “I like your attitude. I can hardly wait until Wednesday.”

“Yes. We’ll have five hours.”

Marilyn came along as I hoped, and she actually hugged me as soon as she was in my home. We studied the photos he brought along, we fucked, and then we took more photos, the both of them took photos, and I participated enthusiastically. Unfortunately, I didn’t dare keep any, but Victor and Marilyn would have them to enjoy, and besides, they seemed to have each found someone that matched their sexual appetites.

This time it was not a case of me having to do this, and I saw a new side of Victor, a kinder, gentler Victor. But he still had that appetite.

When I say ‘appetite’, that was especially true as Marilyn satisfied some of her hunger by sucking Victor’s cum out of my pussy. She had been lying beside Victor and I while he fucked me gently and slow, almost romantically actually, and she had held my hand and kissed me while Victor brought me to a most wonderful orgasm, and in the process dumped what seemed like a gallon of cum in me.

He admitted after that fuck that both he and Marilyn had saved that load just for me.

I just couldn’t bring myself to go that far in reciprocating, but it didn’t matter as I had already brought Marilyn to an orgasm before Victor had dropped a load into her. That was almost as exciting as being fucked by Victor was, my seeing up close how it looked as he stretched Marilyn’s cunt.

“We’re in love right now, aren’t we?”

“What?” Victor had said that, and right to my face while Marilyn was next to me and she and I were kissing.

“How could we be in love? I’m married and you have Marilyn.” I didn’t bother to add that Victor was also married.

“No, what I meant was, when two people are heavily involved physically with each other, or three people,” he looked over at Marilyn, “then I feel that at that time they are in love. It’s a fleeting thing, but I feel that it is true.”

I looked at Marilyn and back at Victor. He was pumping and I was drawing near to another orgasm. ”You know, I think you’re right.” My voice went soft. “I love you Victor, and you too Marilyn.” I reached out and squeezed her hand.

They were both kissing me as I groaned through still another orgasm.

“His cock is marvelous, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” I answered back to Marilyn, “and he knows how to use it.”

Like me, Marilyn was capable of multiple orgasms with Victor. Victor of course, wanted to devote most of his time to me, and his excuse was that I would soon be leaving for California. Personally, I think that he was finding my body to be more arousing.

“Oh, Victor, there’s something I meant to ask you. There was me, and Marilyn,” I smiled at Marilyn and she squeezed my hand,” and there was Betty Carter, but who was the other wife, that fourth candidate’s wife that you screwed?”

Apparently Marilyn already knew who it was because she smiled at Victor and said…”She won’t believe this one.”

He smiled. “Jenny Caldwell.”

“Jenny…I remember her from one of the company parties, a cute little thing. Wait, isn’t she the wife of that young man who works in the mail room? She’s barely eighteen I think, and there’s no way that her husband could have been president.” Like Marilyn had said, I was finding this one hard to believe.

“True, her husband is my youngest employee and would have a long way to go, but she fucked me just the same.”

“You came to her house and…seduced her just like you did me?”

“I wanted to fuck her young pussy so I told her that she could help her husband work his way up in the company. I didn’t threaten her husband’s job if she didn’t cooperate or anything like that.”

“But Victor, she’s so young, and I remember her as being very shy and having a body that is quite small, almost dainty.”

Victor laughed. “She is small, and only weighs 95 pounds naked, but her body is filled out quite nicely. And you’re right, she is very shy, but she has an ability to listen.”

He grinned an evil grin at me. “You’re wondering if she was able to take my prick, aren’t you?”

I was holding his fat prick at the moment and gave him a squeeze. “Well, yes as a matter of fact.”

“She couldn’t, not really. But first let me tell you about her removing her clothes. When I suggested that she get naked, she turned all red and said that not even her husband had ever seen her naked body all at once and that she was very embarrassed about this. She said she had just shaved her pussy and was planning on having her husband find out about it that very night."

"Jenny said she had shaved her pussy?"

Victor laughed. "No, that that blunt. She sort of turned red, looked down at herself while still dressed and said she had shaved herself 'down there.' I kept praising her body as she removed each article of clothing. Now I was seeing it first and I told her how nice it looked.and finally, out of orneriness, once she was totally nude, I had her climb up onto her couch and over me while I was sitting there and display her pussy for me.

It was right there, just inches away and I could see her body trembling. I went right at it, shoving my tongue up her little cunt and in minutes she was crying out with pleasure and asking me to fuck her. But that was before she saw my cock.”

“How did you show it to her?” My heart was pounding. The thought of little Jenny seeing his cock for the first time was extremely arousing to me.

“I stood up and as she kneeled in front of me I had her undo my slacks and open my underwear.”

I was trembling as I started stroking Victor’s cock as I could see that relating this story was turning him on as well as Marilyn.

“What did she do upon seeing it? Were you up and ready?”

“Oh yeah, I was completely hard. Her eyes got real wide but she seemed to be speechless, so I asked her to wrap her fingers around it. She did, but used two hands to do it.”

“Oh Victor, this is so exciting to hear and I can imagine how excited you must have been. So how did you end up getting to fuck her?”

“It was easy, actually. I said, as she was holding it, ‘Do you want to do it on your bed?’ She never said a word and began leading me into the bedroom where she makes love to her husband.”

I giggled. “She used her marriage bed. And now she was about to be fucked for the first time.”

‘That’s it, exactly. Of course, they only had a one bedroom apartment, so that's the only bed they had. But I went easy on her with the language and the demands. I ate her for a while longer, but making sure not to make her cum so that she would still be hot for my cock."

"After your doing that, did she ask you to put it in?"

Victor nodded his head proudly. "She did, and it took me quite a while to work it into her but I think she actually was enjoying it even though it was uncomfortable for her.”

I smiled. “I remember the feeling.”

And then came the surprise when Marilyn said, 'Shall we show her the picture now?"

Victor nodded, and I knew they had been saving the surprise for me. I was shocked. "Right then she allowed you to take a photo of her, with your cock into her?

"Yes. I had just managed to get the head in. She said she could feel it and she wanted to see it, how it looked. So I said I would take a photo for her. Actually I really wanted to get a photo at that point because I was stretching her so much with just the head that I was having serious doubts about whether I would be able to go any deeper into her with the shaft.

I had to do some reaching around to grab my camera because I didn't even want to pull my dick out after getting the head in. If I pulled it out, she might not let me put it back in. She didn't want her face to show at first, so I took one close up and this one I have for you to see."

"So how did you get her to allow you to get her face in a photo?"

"I told her that I really needed to have her face in case I use her photos to jack off to."

I nodded. "I can see how that might work on a girl being fucked for the first time, her knowing you might jack off and be thinking of her."

Victor was still holding the photo turned down so I couldn't see it. "Just as I snapped the shutter she happened to look off to her left. I thought I might need to take another photo with her face showing but once I saw it, I thought it made her look real ornery like so that was good enough.

I was getting impatient and started stroking Victor's cock a little more rapidly. "Victor, can I see the photo please, the one that shows her face?"

Out it came, the photo Victor had taken while in the process of working his pussy stretcher into an innocent barely adult wife of his youngest employee.

"As you can see, I had barely gotten the head in."

 

Victor of course was staring at the part of the photo that showed his mean and nasty prick doing permanent damage to the wife of one of his employees. Me on the other hand, besides taking in a quick glance at her poor little pussy, I was studying her innocent face, and that young firm body and how nice her breasts looked combined with that flat and small waist.

I am not gay, but the thought passed through my mind at that moment that if I had the chance, I would not hesitate to make love with her.

But Victor and Marilyn were waiting for my thoughts, and I needed to say something.

"Oh Victor, she looks so little and cute there getting her first fuck. And after taking that much, she allowed you to keep going? That's amazing."

Even though I had not been there, I was enjoying the thought of what had been happening just as much as Marilyn seemed to be, and though I am sure Marilyn had already heard the story, I could see the excitement in her eyes as Victor related the story to me.

He grinned and nodded. “Yeah, up until that point, just getting my head in, I had been using my pre-fluid. But that wasn't enough to allow me to go deeper so I had to pull it back out and use some lubricant I brought along in anticipation of having to work it into her.

I knew that now, no matter how uncomfortable it was, that she really wanted me inside her. So I leaned down and kissed her and sure enough, she responded real nice like with her tongue.

Was she ever ready to be fucked now. I started fucking her real slow-like. It was a lot of fun for me because in addition to feeling how tight her cunt was gripping me, I could see her face and she was staring up at me with wide eyes and her mouth was open and it seemed like she had been blind or something and was seeing the world for the first time."

Marilyn giggled. "She was Victor, She was seeing the world through the eyes of a young woman who was getting her first fuck."

I giggled too, and looked at Marilyn. "Her first real fuck. We both know the feeling, that's for sure."

Victor of course, was really enjoying the reactions of his two 'subjects' as he went on with his hot story. "She had a bit of a struggle for a while and then, when I still had two or three inches to go she grew quite noisy and had an orgasm, a good one actually and she asked me to do it again because she had never had an orgasm before."

“You gave her a first orgasm? Oh Sylvester, that's so nice. Jenny must have been so grateful for that.” Strangely, now that I was a part of this 'conspiracy,' I was really enjoying hearing the story, because Victor's conquests had become a part of my thinking. I raised my head and gave him a little kiss on the cheek.

“Jenny was, and said so.”

“Did you do much kissing after that first one?”

“We kissed a lot, but the intense kissing came later. She kept kissing me, but just little short ones. She didn’t seem to want to do much passionate kissing until after I had gotten it most of the way in.

Jenny seemed to want that as it was the only way she could keep taking more of my cock inside. When she realized that I was buried against her she shivered all of a sudden and then pulled my head down and greeted my tongue with hers."

Victor looked me in the eyes. "Know what she said then?"

"I can only imagine. What'd she say Victor?"

Marilyn giggled. "You'll love hearing this!"

"She moaned and said; "Oh Mr. Sylvester, it feels like your entire body is inside me."

I nodded excitedly. "I can imagine! I know how it feels that way when you're fucking me, and her being even smaller and never having given birth, you must have felt like you were using a telephone pole on her."

Victor seemed to be getting excited as he went on. "Fuck was she into it now. She wrapped her little legs around me tight and shoved her face against mine. And then like I said after she had that orgasm she begged me to make her cum again.

So I did what I had to do and the second time she came quite quickly and then she asked me to keep going. Two minutes later she was cumming again.

She had company coming that afternoon so I couldn’t spend as much time with her as I would have liked. I wanted to make sure that she would have a session to remember for the rest of her life so I fucked her good, going sideways and all over the place with my cock.

Of course, the fit was so tight I really couldn't move it around all that much inside her, but it was fun trying and she really liked it.

After she had climaxed maybe half a dozen times I think she was totally worn out, or satisfied, or both. She just lay there afterwards while I was getting dressed.

She was in shock, I think because she kept lying there all sweaty looking and with her legs wide open. Poor thing. She looked so tiny being just 95 pounds and lying in the middle of that bed all by herself.

I must have done a good job on her because her pussy looked all red and raw, and of course I could see some of that huge load I had deposited into her starting to trickle out.”

Strangely, his delight had become mine. “Ooh Sylvester. You are such a…ornery man. You take delight in destroying women’s vaginas, don’t you?”

Victor looked at me and grinned. “Yes, I do, and I like knowing that I might have ruined the little wife’s pussy for her husband forever.”

“I gather that you don’t like men all that much.”

“No I don’t. I like their wives a lot more.”

“I think, Victor, that you don’t mean so much that you have ruined a wife’s pussy but rather you enjoy knowing that she might be thinking about your fat cock and making comparisons while she is fucking, excuse me, making love to her husband afterwards. Isn’t that what you enjoy doing?”

Victor looked at me, his eyes twinkling. “Is that how I have affected you?”

I nodded, and then admitted, “Every time my husband and I do it, I think of you.” Marilyn joined in as she commented, “Me too, most definitely!”

Victor nodded his appreciation at our honesty. “And that is exactly what I did to Jenny Caldwell. After a couple of minutes she sat up and looked down at herself and as she saw my cum running out she began crying her eyes out because she felt so guilty.

I asked Jenny if in the future she would be remembering how I had fucked her so well while she is making love to her husband. She replied ‘yes’ and said that was one reason why she felt so guilty about it. But then she sort of smiled and said that she was glad that I had taught her how to cum. “

“So she ended up happy then…?” I hoped that his answer would be ‘yes’ because I was feeling sorry for poor little Jenny if she wasn’t happy.

“She was, especially after I told her she had fulfilled my desires and that her husband would be promoted soon.”

“Well”, I said, laughing, “Thank you for that vivid description. And has he been promoted?”

“Yes, he is working for us on computers now.”

“Well then, it looks like Jenny helped her husband after all.”

“No. He would have made it there on his own.”

“You scoundrel, that’s what you did to me!”

“Yes, and like you she admitted that she had finally been fucked.”

“That would be obvious, especially since you gave her a first orgasm.”

“I gave Jenny her first five or six, actually.”

Victor Sylvester, I think, most enjoyed having we two girls sharing his penis back and forth in a blowjob.

My final act, physically, with Sylvester was for him to lie on me and pump, and pump, and then pump some more. I wanted that, not trying to cum right then but enjoying that feeling of having my lips stretched and worked, and after he had fucked me for a while, because we were kissing, it was more like we were making love, (oops!)

I was starting to get sore so I raised my legs and told him to keep pumping at the same exact speed.

I had changed the angle and that was how I ended it as his thick cock kept caressing my G spot and bringing me to one, two, three orgasms, orgasms that shook my entire body from end to end.

Marilyn was lying beside me and holding my hand. She was probably jealous but she knew that this was to be the final time that Victor and I would be together. After that, she would have Victor to herself, and of course, be enjoying hearing about any future conquest he might make.

I was so weak afterward that, as I felt his thickness throbbing as he was spurting a load into my married and ruined pussy, I didn’t have the strength to hump back at him. Instead, I could only lie there and enjoy it. At that moment, as we shared a final, gentle but passionate kiss, I think I actually was in love with him.

Of course Sylvester did one last thing with me, the thing I think he enjoys most doing with other men’s wives. As I continued to lie there, he got up and stared down at the pussy he had left behind. Oh, excuse me, I meant to say the cunt that he had left behind. I suppose it looked all red and raw looking, and had cum trickling out and running down the crack of my ass, because that’s the way it felt.

He was staring and when he picked up his camera, I slowly opened my legs a little wider, posing for him and wondering how I looked compared to his memory of Jenny Caldwell in this same position. He took several photos, of my damaged cunt from very close up and then from two feet away, and then a couple more with my face and breasts showing.

“Victor?”

“Yes, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

Oh, Victor can be so funny, still referring to me as 'Mrs. Jacobsen' instead of Gloria. “Thank you, for everything.”

Yes, in the end I had thanked Victor, even though he had tricked me into doing this in the first place. I felt that with Victor I had satisfied my curiosity as well as my animal instincts. Now I could go on to California with my husband and settle into a new life.

A month later our family was in a beautiful home overlooking the Pacific, and Victor Sylvester was merely a bad memory, at least during the day. At night, and regrettably, Sylvester would enter my mind while I was making love to my husband, and you can guess what my thoughts would be.

I so much miss his big fucking cock.

The End.
 

Here we are back with another of our favorite hot stories. Enjoy it

My Husbands Small Dick

 #Cheating • #slutwife, #Small Dick, #Teaser,#Whore #cuckold #cheat #HotWife

Go on with part 2 of this hot party.

One More Hot story to our hot wifes and cuckfriends

Here I bring my dear cuckolds and foxes another of my exciting favorite stories.
This is about a couple taken to start in the exchange of couples based on blackmail and intelligent seduction, first of the employee and then his timid and faithful woman ... until that day.
Enjoy it is long to read the weekend.

















 WARNING! This text file contains sexually explicit material. If you do not wish to read this type of literature, or you are under age, PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2007.  Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story.  All rights reserved. Thank you for your 
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Reluctant Couple
By Grant Roberts (1999)

***

A sexually frigid wife becomes a whore to her desires 
over time. (M+/F, wife-slut, husband-cheat)

***

CHAPTER 1
---------

Standing at the kitchen sink in the small duplex she 
shared with her husband, Roger, Diane Slater stared 
gloomily out through the window at the cold, rolling 
fog which had come in over San Francisco's Richmond 
District from the ocean. Damn, but she hated the fog! 
It made everything so dark and cheerless, so lonely.

She finished washing the last of the breakfast dishes 
and put them in the rack to drip dry. Then she emptied 
the dishpan and wiped her hands on a dishtowel. In the 
living room, she fluffed the couch cushions and 
straightened the magazines on the coffee table and 
emptied the ashtrays -- every day, prosaic chores, 
fraught with dullness.

She wished it were tomorrow, Saturday, and Roger were 
home. At least they could get out then, go for a ride 
down the coast to Monterey or across the Golden Gate 
Bridge into Marin County, anywhere just so long as they 
got out of The City for a few hours. But it wasn't 
Saturday, and Roger wasn't home. Roger was making neat 
columns of figures in his ledger books, or whatever it 
was Chief Accountants at Waller, Waller, Crist, and 
Maxwell did during, working hours.

Diane sat down in the big overstuffed armchair. It was 
cold in the front room, and she had gotten a small 
chill. Well, it was always cold in there. She'd asked 
Mr. Comstock, the landlord, to have the wall furnace 
checked for malfunction, and he had said he would see 
to it; but that had been two weeks ago, and no one had 
come around yet.

I don't know why we can't afford a better place than 
this, she thought. Roger makes good money, almost a 
thousand dollars a month, and we live like we're in the 
throes of poverty. Well, I'm tired of it. We've been 
married for two years now, and we have almost eleven 
thousand dollars saved. That ought to be enough for 
that split-level in San Bruno that Roger is always 
talking about buying, shouldn't it? At least for the 
down payment, and for new furniture and appliances and 
things like that?

But every time she broached the subject to him, he put 
her off. "We still don't have enough money saved," he 
told her. "I don't want to owe anybody anything when we 
make the move, Diane. I want to be free and clear and 
independent; I want to own everything outright. That's 
real security."

Well, that was fine. But wasn't she entitled to some 
security now? She didn't even have transportation -- 
Roger took their four-year old Plymouth to work every 
day -- and if she wanted to go downtown shopping she 
had to walk half a mile to a bus line and then transfer 
twice. What kind of life was that for a healthy young 
woman? All she had to do all day was sit in this duplex 
apartment and watch television or read, waiting for 
Roger to come home and offer her a few kind words and 
some companionship.

Diane stood up and went into the bedroom and began to 
make the large double bed. Was she being unfair? Was 
she being too demanding? No, she didn't think so. She 
only wanted what other young married couples had--while 
she was still young enough to fully enjoy them.

No, if anybody was too demanding it was Roger. 
Physically demanding. She shuddered involuntarily as 
she tucked the bottom section of the sheet under the 
mattress. It seemed to her sometimes that that was the 
only reason Roger married her in the first place: for 
her body. All he ever thought about was sex. He wanted 
to make love almost every night, and then in all kinds 
of perverted positions and ways. He had even tried to 
make her kiss him... there, on that monstrous penis of 
his.

Diane shuddered again. The thought of Roger's huge, 
purplish, rock-hard member, tearing into her 
defenseless vagina, made her tremble with fright. He 
was like an animal at times, saying lewd things to her 
in bed, saying foul words that rang like the bell of 
doom in her ears and brought tears to her eyes. Didn't 
he know how to be gentle, to be patient? She had been a 
virgin when she married him, he had known that better 
than anyone. 

She had told him about her strict religious upbringing, 
about how the word sex had never been mentioned in her 
household, told him frankly about that because she 
wanted to be a good, passionate wife to him. All she 
had asked was that he be patient with her, give her 
time to develop her sexual desires, to throw off the 
inhibitions her environment had subconsciously built 
within her. He had promised that he would.

And then he had all but raped her on their wedding 
night.

God, what a travesty that had been! She remembered it 
clearly, the shy way she had come to his arms in the 
little honeymoon cottage in Carmel, trembling with fear 
and--yes, with expectation, too -- only to be violated 
unmercifully by that gigantic monster between his legs.

She simply did not understand it. There had been 
nothing in Roger's manner when they were dating to 
indicate this was the way he was. Oh, she had been 
curious, of course, and had allowed minor petting -- 
allowed him to play with her breasts, and to kiss them 
once or twice. But he had always stopped when she asked 
him to. Even that one night on Lookout Drive in Marin 
County, where they had gone after dinner at Sabella's 
to look at the Bay three months before they were 
married.

Diane remembered that night vividly now, blushing a 
little at the recollection. She had drunk a little too 
much wine with the broiled lobster, and had fallen into 
a giggly, playful mood, almost a teasing mood. She 
hadn't meant to let things get as far as they had, and 
she was sorry afterward that it had happened. But it 
had happened.

They had parked in a small turnout, in a grove of 
eucalyptus trees. The view of the Bay, with its 
millions of tiny, winking lights had been breathtaking. 
And the mood had been full and golden in the starlit 
sky. She had moved close to Roger, nuzzling against 
him, and his arms had gone around her. He had kissed 
her then, lightly at first, then more ardently, his 
tongue flicking over her lips, and she had felt a 
stirring deep in her stomach, responding to his mouth, 
accepting his tongue deep inside her own.

Before she quite knew what was happening, his hands had 
been on her breasts, lightly, stroking gently, and a 
warm lethargy had taken hold of her. His touch was so 
good on her body! She had kissed him more passionately, 
and when his hands strayed down inside the low-cut 
front of her summer dress, she had made no immediate 
move to stop him. It was only when fingers deftly slid 
the dress straps from her shoulders and pulled the 
front down to @@@@@@ the creamy white globes of her 
full, darkly pink-nippled breasts that she had felt the 
first tinges of panic.

She had tried to pull away. "No, n-no, Roger, we 
mustn't! We... can't go any... further!" she had said, 
breathlessly. But his head had dipped down and his lips 
had closed around one of the rigid pink nipples, 
sucking it gently, rolling his tongue along it. She had 
felt blind, wild passion surge through her at the 
contact of his mouth, and in those few seconds her 
resistance had melted. He sensed this, and his hands 
had begun to stroke her soft, vibrant legs, moving 
higher, sliding the short skirt of the dress up on the 
smooth white flesh of her thighs. His fingers had 
traversed the down-soft surface of her inner thighs 
until they almost touched the moistening mound of her 
pantie's crotch band, his mouth moving urgently on her 
breast now.

"No, no, no!" she had moaned, but it was an ineffectual 
cry and the sensations which coursed through her were 
new, and strange and wonderful. Her brain had been 
reeling, torn between the sensuous manipulations of 
Roger's mouth and hands--and the inbred concept of 
sexual contact before marriage as a cardinal sin. She 
wanted to be free of his warm, wet lips, his moving 
hands, and yet she didn't. 

A battle raged in her mind as Roger's hands raised the 
dress even higher, bunching it about her waist, and his 
hands had taunted her smooth, flat stomach. Suddenly, 
his fingers were inside the elastic waist band of her 
panties, touching the soft pubic mound within, moving 
down to touch the slightly quivering passage of her 
naked vagina. The touches of his fingers there sent 
rippling waves of ardor boiling and flooding into her 
brain, numbing it, and she gave herself up momentarily 
to the new sensations in her loins as he gently parted 
the soft virginal pubic hair and slowly insinuated a 
finger into her tender, sensitive cunt, so wet from the 
passion fluid seeping from its trembling walls, 
expanding the small membranous opening which denoted 
her virginity. 

Then he had found the tiny, oscillating bud of her 
clitoris and begun to stroke it lightly with the tip of 
his finger, causing her to cry up into his mouth with 
sheer delight. It was so good, so good, and at that 
moment she didn't care if it was wrong, it felt so 
wonderful.

But then she had heard the whisper of his zipper, and 
her eyes had flown open and the spell was broken. She 
looked down in sudden, consuming terror to see the 
huge, blue-veined length of his erect cock held lewdly 
in his free hand. She watched in fascinated horror as 
it seemed to jerk spasmodically, and a thin oozing 
liquid seeped from the tiny glans opening.

"Baby... baby, I... need you, I want you, Oh Jesus 
Diane, I want you so goddamned much," Roger had moaned, 
and with his other hand he had begun to pull her 
panties down.

She had begun to struggle then. "No, Roger, stop, 
stop!" she had screamed. She strove with all her 
efforts against him, trying to free herself from his 
grasp, but he was too strong for her. He had forced her 
down on her back on the seat, and she had felt that 
warm sticky head of his cock against her thigh, felt it 
trembling there as he tried to work its impossible 
length upward to her pure, defenseless vaginal opening. 

She squeezed her legs tightly together, still 
struggling, still fighting, and then Roger had cried 
out, "Oh Christ, oh son of a bitch, I'm going to cum, 
I'm going to cum!" His member seemed to jerk out of 
control against her leg, and then Diane felt a great 
warm floodtide of hot liquid flow along her thighs, 
inundate her fleecy golden pubic hair, drench the soft, 
still quivering folds of her cunt. It was as if she 
were being drowned in a never-ending torrent of sticky 
sperm as he moaned and writhed convulsively above her.

Afterward, they had sat in shameful silence in the car, 
and Diane had cried uncontrollably. He had tried to 
comfort her, to tell her he was sorry, but she had 
refused to allow him to touch her. She had felt soiled 
and dirty and humiliated. But later, when she had 
calmed down enough to look at things rationally, she 
had realized Roger was contrite, and as miserable as 
she. He begged her to forgive him, and told her that he 
wouldn't touch her again until they were man and wife. 
And she had forgiven him, because it was partially her 
fault. She accepted that partial blame, and told him 
so, and confessed that she had allowed things to get 
well out of hand.

There had been no more episodes after that. Not until 
their wedding night, when he had never given her the 
opportunity to allow her sexual excitement to build 
normally and had attacked like some demented, mindless 
beast...

Diane felt her stomach churning as she recalled the 
Lookout Drive occurrence, and her wedding night. The 
chill seemed to be stronger now, and she shivered more 
violently. A good, hot bath, that was what she needed. 
To soak away the chill--and some of the memories with 
it.

She finished making the bed and went into the bathroom. 
She put the stopper in the tub and ran water into it, 
testing the temperature as she twirled the two chrome 
handles. When it was just as she liked it, hot but not 
too hot, she undressed quickly, folding her plaid skirt 
and frilly white blouse and her under things in a neat 
pile on top of the clothes hamper. As she waited for 
the tub to fill completely, she looked at herself 
critically in the full-length mirror attached to the 
back of the bathroom door.

She was a small woman, barely three inches over five 
feet, but her body was beautifully and symmetrically 
proportioned. Her blonde hair hung long and when she 
let it fall down across her shoulder it covered 
partially her full, round breasts. She did that now, 
and thought: I look very sensual that way, almost 
brazen. She swept the hair back again, studying the 
creamy white skin of her breasts, with their marbled 
and blue-veined translucence, the dark areolas making 
large, perfect accents for her small, now-rigid 
nipples. She raised her arms over her head, stretching 
her tits taut, looking like a classic nude sculpture in 
pose.

She stood that way for a long moment, letting her eyes 
move down across the flat surface of her stomach, past 
the tiny puckered outline of her navel. The triangle of 
her womanness was silky and golden, very fine, 
highlighting the pink fullness of her vaginal lips. She 
could see the tip of her clitoris peeking out from the 
soft puffy slit in an almost childish shyness there.

She pirouetted lightly, examining the dimpled roundness 
of her satiny buttocks, the rippling muscles in the 
backs of her slim, tapered thighs. The veins in the 
soft hollows in back of her knees were prominent, 
tantalizingly so, and her calves and ankles were 
shapely.

I have a good body, she thought. I really do. But it 
hasn't brought me any physical happiness in two full 
years of marriage. I can understand, certainly, why 
Roger becomes so aroused at the sight of me nude. That 
much I can understand, and it pleases me; my ego is as 
strong as any other woman's, and it's so nice to know 
that I have an attractive body. But what I can't 
understand is why Roger treats me the way he does. I 
always thought men respected beauty of form, protected 
it -- not flailed it as if it were something terribly 
ugly, to be sneered at and scorned and treated with 
contempt.

Diane became aware of a wafting cloud of steam and 
realized that the tub was filled almost to the brim. 
She turned off the faucets and tested the water with 
her hand. A little hot, but that was fine; she was so 
cold. She stepped into the tub, felt the heat of the 
water envelop her as she slowly sank down, banishing 
the cold, filling her with a relaxed, almost contented 
feeling as she lay back with her head touching the rear 
lip of the porcelain.

She lay there for almost ten minutes, relaxing, 
blanking her mind to all but the lethargic warmth of 
the water. And then the sounds began to filter through 
the thin walls of the duplex.

Diane stiffened in the tub, even though the words were 
at first indistinguishable. Damn that Judy Carneal! she 
thought. She's entertaining some man again in the 
middle of the day. Why, she's nothing better than a... 
a whore, the way she carries on! Men always in her 
place, always different men, coming at all hours of the 
day and night. Not that it's any of my business what 
she does, but these walls are so paper thin that you 
can hear practically everything that's being said and 
that's going on over there.

A man's voice said suddenly, distinctly, "Come on, 
baby, let's do it right here."

"Ahh, Harry, not in the bathroom," Judy Carneal's voice 
answered clearly. "We'll go in the bedroom, honey."

"No, right here. I've always wanted to have my cock 
sucked in the john."

"Well, all right."

"That's it, baby. Take off that housecoat so I can see 
those big tits of yours while you suck me."

"How's this, Harry?"

"Beautiful, baby, just beautiful. Damn, but you got a 
fine set on you. Come over here so I can feel your 
cunt... Good, good. How do you like that, baby?"

"Mmmmmm!" And then, "Take your cock out, Harry. Let me 
see that big monster of yours."

"Okay, there it is."

"Oh, Harry, it's so hard! It's like a chunk of granite, 
Harry! God, what a beautiful cock!"

Diane lay rigid in the warm bath water, listening, 
holding her breath. Dear God! she thought. They... they 
were disgusting! They were sick, disgusting 
degenerates! He... he wants Judy to... to kiss his... 
penis and she's going to do it! She's going to take his 
big ugly throbbing penis, like Roger's, between her 
full red lips and... and...

"That's it, baby," the man's voice groaned. "Stroke it 
a little, that's it, run your fingernails along my 
balls... easy, damn you, easy..."

"There, honey. How does that feel?"

"Oh, Christ, get down on your knees, will you? Start 
sucking it, you bitch, start sucking it!"

I can't listen to any more of this! Diane's mind 
screamed. I've got to get out of here! It's sick... 
lewd... disgusting... But she only lay motionless in 
the warm water, holding her breath, feeling a strange 
series of involuntary sensations churning deep in the 
pit of her own stomach as she listened to the salacious 
conversation filtering through the thin wall separating 
the two duplex bathrooms.

"There... ahhhhh... oh, that's nice, Judy baby, the 
inside of your mouth is like warm butter! Oh Jesus, 
that's... ahhhhh!... that's real nice, baby!"

"Ummmmmmmmmmm!"

"You know how to... ahhhhh... suck it, oh Jesus you 
really know how to suck cock, baby! You love cock in 
your mouth, don't you... don't you... oooohhhhh, 
agggghhhh, ummmmmm!"

Stop it, stop it, stop it! Diane screamed silently. But 
she looked down at her breasts and saw that the nipples 
were turgid now, jutting up from the gently bobbing 
globes of her breasts like mountain peaks on some 
lonely Pacific island. A tender aching had begun 
between her legs, in spite of the revulsion she felt at 
the words she was hearing. She moved her hand from the 
side of the tub and touched her breasts, touching one 
of the nipples, and then pulled her hand back quickly. 
The contact of her own fingers had intensified the 
aching in her cunt. Dear God, what was happening to 
her? Had... had she become sexually aroused listening 
to that filth next door? No, no... but it was true. Her 
entire being quivered beneath the tepid bath water.

"Oh Christ, Judy, Judy, suck it... suck it!" the man 
groaned through the wall. "Yes, that's it that's... 
it... milk it dry, you hot little bitch... suck me 
dry... ohhhhhhh!"

The inside of Diane's mouth was dry, and she ran her 
pink tongue over her lips several times, trying to 
dispel the arid, cottony taste. She found herself 
trying to picture in her mind the position Judy Carneal 
and the man, Harry, were in. He was sitting on the 
toilet seat... yes, that was it, sitting on the toilet 
seat with his legs spread wide and Judy was kneeling 
between them, her long auburn hair fanning out over his 
belly and abdomen, taking his blood-swollen shaft into 
her mouth and suckling it, up and down, up and down, up 
and down...

A wave of shame caused her to flush a violent crimson. 
She was no better than they were! Thinking lewd, filthy 
thoughts, working herself up into an impossible froth. 
Suddenly, she wished Roger were home. She was aroused, 
all right, there was no purpose in deluding herself 
that she wasn't. For the first time in two years, she 
was sexually ready; if Roger were only here she would 
gladly accept his huge penis now, she needed release, 
needed it desperately...

"That's it, that's IT! Tickle my balls, baby... tickle 
them... holy Christ, I'm almost there... suck it 
harder, Judy... harder... HARDER! Aagghh!"

Diane lifted her hand from the edge of the tub again 
and began to massage her right breast, slowly, 
rhythmically. God, I'm sorry, I'm sorry! her mind 
almost screamed. But I don't care, I can't stand it! 
Her mind had blotted out all the evils she had been led 
to believe came from masturbation. There was only her 
urgency now, her need for release from the intense 
arousal of her body by the lustful activities beyond 
the paper thin bathroom wall.

She continued to massage her breast, avoiding the 
nipple at first, cupping the creamy naked globe in her 
long slim fingers, kneading the translucent flesh, 
causing whirlpools of passion to seethe within her. 
Then she touched the nipple with her thumb, felt it 
diamond hard. She rolled the ball of her thumb back and 
forth across the erect bud, intensifying further the 
rising crescendo of sexual frenzy.

Diane arched her back, raising her hips off the tub 
bottom, lifting her stomach and the dripping, hair-
covered mound of her loins out of the water. She braced 
her body by pressing the soles of her feet to the 
porcelain, and then lifted her left leg out of the 
water, hooking it over the side of the tub, opening 
wide the soft, fluted edges of her cunt. Still she 
massaged her now wildly trembling breast, teasing the 
nipple, pinching it between thumb and forefinger until 
it throbbed like a thing alive.

From next door, Harry screamed, "I'm... going to cum, 
baby! Suck it, bitch, suck it suck it suck it... 
aaaaggghhhh, I'm cumming, I'M CUMMING!"

Diane could stand it no more. Her other hand dipped 
down between her widespread thighs. It was wet with 
something else besides the water, with the secretion of 
her passion. She gentled her finger into the moist 
flesh, and the feeling generated by her own fingers was 
so very, very good. She manipulated the soft hair lined 
inner lips until she could feel them swelling with the 
rush of blood, and her clitoris was rigid and tingling. 

Her index finger came in contact with the trembling 
bud, and she began to gasp with total abandoned delight 
as she felt release imminent. Her hips thrashed the 
bath water and her hand squeezed her breast, released 
it, squeezed it harder. Faster, faster, faster her 
finger rubbed across the sensitive clit, blanking her 
mind of all thoughts, all sanity; nothing existed for 
her in that moment except the delirious coming of her 
impending climax...

And then she was there!

She was cumming like a wild woman!

Her hips flailed frantically at the water, beat it to a 
froth, as wave after wave after maddening wave of 
intense, bursting release seized her. Pinwheels of 
light, in kaleidoscopic colors, appeared in back of her 
eyes and she cried out, once, in pleasure so acute it 
was like pure pain. As her orgasm began to ebb, her 
buttocks sank back to the porcelain bottom of the tub 
and her hand stilled but did not leave her cunt. She 
lay there, not moving, her eyes squeezed tightly shut 
and her chest rising and falling spasmodically.

From next door: "Jesus, Judy, there's nobody who sucks 
cock like you do. Nobody a-tall! You got every last 
goddamned drop in my nuts down that throat of yours!"

"I'm glad you liked it, Harry honey. Now how about 
doing the same for me? My pussy's on fire!"

"All right. And after that, I'm gonna throw a fuck into 
you like you never had before. And that's a promise."

"What are we waiting for?"

There was the sound of a door being opened, and then 
closed, and then there was only silence. Diane lay 
there, listening disappointedly to that silence, and 
sanity returned to her satiated brain.

With it came abject mortification.

She was sick with the knowledge of what she had just 
done, of the act of carnal self-abuse that she had 
performed on herself. What was the matter with her? Was 
she so starved for love that she had to resort to 
masturbation for satisfaction? Was this what Roger's 
animalistic love-making had driven her to? Would she 
repeat time and again these self-manipulations in order 
to achieve emotional release?

The questions churned and twisted in Diane's mind. She 
felt sick to her stomach, and... impure, as if her body 
were harboring thousands of tiny, invisible, creeping 
things. Abruptly, she stood up in the tub and switched 
on the shower, letting the needle spray grow as hot as 
she could stand it and then lathering herself from head 
to toe with scented feminine soap.

At the end of ten minutes, she began to feel a little 
better. She stepped out of the shower, refusing to 
allow her mind now to dwell on what had happened only 
minutes earlier. She toweled herself dry briskly, not 
even looking at her glowing pink-red body in the full-
length mirror. She dressed hurriedly, and went out to 
the kitchen.

This day was wrong, all wrong. Last night, she had told 
Roger that she would have something special for him 
when he came home from work this evening, but hadn't 
told him what. It would be a surprise. What she had 
been planning was a very fancy shrimp Creole for his 
supper, his favorite dish, with a bottle of good 
Chablis she had bought from savings out of her grocery 
money, and candlelight, and soft music; it had been her 
idea to get him in a gentle, tender, loving mood, so 
that later on, when they went to bed, Roger would come 
to her as a husband and a lover -- not as a brute. But 
then the loneliness of the morning had taken hold of 
her, and the old bitterness at his treatment of her 
over the past two years, and now the... the scene in 
the bath tub... Well, it was all spoiled now. She 
didn't even want to think about sex or love, much less 
about making the complicated shrimp dish from her 
grandmother's recipe.

Still, she had to have something with which to occupy 
her time for the rest of the day, until Roger came 
home. It was barely noon now, and the prospect of 
simply sitting in front of the TV screen for the 
remainder of the afternoon had no appeal at all for 
her. Too, there was the fact that she had already 
bought all of the preparations for the Creole--fresh, 
deveined shrimp and green peppers and garlic and 
paprika and stewed tomatoes...

Well, she might as well make it now. But there would be 
none of the Chablis with it, and no candlelight or soft 
music. It would just be a dinner, like all other 
dinners. That was all.

Diane opened the refrigerator, took out the shrimp, and 
set intensely to work on the side-board.


CHAPTER 2
---------

Roger Slater was adding a long and intricate column of 
figures when Marcus Cord knocked on the edge of his 
office door. Roger looked up from the IBM calculator 
and smiled. "Come in, Marc."

Cord entered. He was dressed in the latest semi-mod 
fashion, not in the conservative grey or black three-
button business suit which Roger wore. Cord had on a 
double-breasted pin-stripe jacket over checkered, 
slightly bell-bottomed pants, a rich blue shirt with a 
bright, wide-patterned tie, and Roger knew without 
looking that the shoes would be an off-color with wide 
buckles. Cord's hair, was a premature salt-and-pepper, 
which he wore long with thick, bushy side-burns. The 
total effect was impressive, rather than ostentatious 
or absurd. If he, Roger, ever tried to wear such 
clothes, he would have looked absolutely ridiculous and 
would probably have been fired as well.

Cord grinned and said, "Am I interrupting?"

"No. I'm just finishing the Apperson account for 
Pierson to see. What's on your mind?"

"Some of us are stopping off for a drink tonight, and I 
thought you might like to join us."

"Great. Count me in." Well, why the hell not? Roger 
thought bitterly. What's there to go home to, anyway? 
Just a cold, frigid wife, that's all. Well, maybe after 
I've had a couple of drinks, Diane will begin to look 
interesting again. Although I doubt it. He said, 
"Where?"

"There's that new place around the corner. You know, 
the one that looks like an English pub. I understand it 
has atmosphere, drinks are reasonable. Pig and Whistle, 
I think is the name."

Roger nodded. "I may be a little late, but I'll come 
by."

Cord slapped his hand against the door. "Fine." He 
turned and walked away, swaggering a little as he 
always did.

Instead of returning to the Apperson account, Roger 
stared at the computer in front of him and thought 
about Marcus Cord. The man was easy to envy, for he had 
the handsome attributes of wavy brown hair, blue eyes, 
and a dimpled smile which made women take a second 
look. He had been a football player in college, which 
hadn't been so many years ago to have lost Cord his 
muscular and well-developed physique; and combined with 
a charming and sophisticated manner, which was not 
affected but extremely natural, Cord made the women 
take that third and fourth look as well. He exuded sex 
like an aura around him, and damnit, he knew it.

Roger remembered when Diane had first seen him after 
shopping one night a couple of months ago, when she had 
met him for a ride home. By chance, Cord had been 
standing outside the office building with him at the 
moment Diane walked up, and when she laid eyes on the 
man, Roger knew she was violently attracted to him. 
Physically, lustfully, hungrily; not with love or 
tenderness which had characterized her desire for 
Roger. Animal instincts--pure bitch heat, and he had 
felt the rise of jealousy spread through him. He had 
been rather nasty to her that night, and they had ended 
the evening in a bitter fight. He had thrown the way 
she had acted toward Cord at her then, with all the 
acid of a man scorned. She in turn had denied 
everything, swearing it was only Roger she wanted, and 
that he was fabricating and fantasizing the whole 
thing. The problem had been that she really hadn't done 
anything. There was nothing Roger could point to except 
the explosive air which had been generated. He knew and 
she knew and Cord knew; but that didn't win the 
argument for him.

Still Marcus Cord was higher up in the corporation than 
Roger. He was in another section, a vice president in 
charge of customer service, which meant that his power 
over Roger was only indirect--but not worth crossing. 
Roger knew that if he alienated Cord, his chances of a 
good long term career at Waller, Waller, Crist, and 
Maxwell would be ended.

Besides, Roger had no reason to feel that Cord was a 
threat to his marriage, or that Diane, as indifferent 
as she was in bed, would ever consummate her desire if 
offered the chance. Cord had enough women to satisfy 
the most accomplished satyr. Although married to a 
beautiful woman from all that Roger had heard, he was 
nonetheless the office cocksman. 

He was smart enough not to fool around where he worked, 
or at least if he had, there had been no talk of it. 
God knew he could have had any of the nubile, mini-
skirted girls in the typing pool, and they wouldn't 
have kept their mouths shut for a second. Yet when Cord 
was some other place--a bar, a restaurant, anywhere 
where there was a female around--he was definitely on 
the prowl. Roger had heard from another of the staff 
that Cord had once picked up and later bedded an 
airline stewardess on the forty minute run between Los 
Angeles and San Francisco--an almost impossible feat.

Roger shook his head. Why the hell couldn't he be that 
way? He was so God-awful inhibited, not at all like 
Cord. Why was he so damned straight and staid? He 
slammed his fist against the desk top. Well, if Diane 
kept up the way she was going, he would damn well stop 
being so stuffy and start being more of a swinger!

Roger stayed late at the office, even though he didn't 
feel like it. The Apperson account went slowly after he 
got back to thinking about it, instead of his wife and 
himself and Marcus Cord. He had to get it done; he had 
promised it to his boss, Ernst Pierson by the next 
morning. It was the hour here and the hour there of 
overtime which made the company begin to take notice of 
him, of that he was sure. Take notice they had: Two 
fifty dollar raises in six months, and promises of 
promotions and other benefits. 

The firm was shorthanded, too, which made his position 
even more valuable, and Roger willed himself to put in 
the overtime and forget how tired he was. He wanted to 
get ahead and earn more money, and this was the way to 
do it. He had to be on his toes, though, and that took 
a lot out of him. He realized that some of the problems 
around his home were his, but that didn't excuse 
Diane's perpetual iciness and indifference to his 
needs.

Roger finished at a quarter to six, and put the account 
portfolio on Pierson's desk before leaving.

He doubted that Cord would still be at the Pig and 
Whistle, but he felt like he deserved a drink anyway. 
He walked around the corner and entered the little bar. 
It took him a moment to let his eyes accustom to the 
dimness, for the crowd of men and women and the miasma 
of smoke blanketed what little light filtered from the 
lamps and windows.

The Pig and Whistle was as Cord said it was: an 
American idea of what an English pub might look like. 
The walls and ceiling were in a pseudo-Tudor wood beam 
design, with the stucco painted white. There was a long 
oak bar, highly polished, manned by a large, English-
accented bartender who sported a handlebar moustache. 
There were long wood handles attached to the beer 
spigots, and Whitbread and Guinness Stout were 
advertised as being served.

There were groups of small, roughly hewn tables and 
matching chairs scattered haphazardly around the room. 
A pert waitress passed among the customers with a brass 
tray of beer glasses and other drinks. She was dressed 
in 18th Century fashion, except with an extremely short 
skirt, and she made sharp and slightly suggestive 
remarks to anybody who spoke to her. A couple of men 
were throwing darts at a circular cork board in one 
corner. Roger didn't recognize the shorter of the two, 
but the other man was definitely Cord.

Cord laughed as the other man stuck a dart in the wall 
next to the board, slapped the man on the back and 
turned. He saw Slater and raised a hand in greeting. 
"Roger! Over here, man!"

Roger made his way through the packed mass and reached 
Cord.

"Sorry I'm late. Where is everybody?"

"They've all gone. It's just us two." Cord turned back 
to the man he had been playing with and said, "My 
friend is here. Thanks for the game."

"I owe you for two, I think," the stranger said good 
naturedly. "For someone who never played darts, you 
caught on pretty fast."

Cord laughed and together, he and Roger crossed to an 
empty table, leaving the other man standing alone. He 
took the chair next to the wall and gestured for the 
waitress. "That man over there owes me two beers," he 
told her when she arrived. "Serve one to me and one to 
him," he added, pointing to Roger. "And make it quick."

"I'll make it in my own sweet time," the girl snapped. 
She swung the tray around and walked off, her rear end 
twitching provocatively.

Cord laughed and then grinned at Roger. "She looks 
tempting. Right, Rog?"

Roger smiled back awkwardly. This was the first time he 
had been with Cord alone on a social occasion. He felt 
uncomfortable, over his head in new and strange waters. 
Cord was an over-powering force, he suddenly realized, 
somebody he would be entirely unable to cope with.

The beer appeared quickly and again the girl swished 
her skirt and jiggled the globoid cheeks of her ass at 
Cord. This time Cord leaned over and patted her thighs 
lightly. She turned and in mock anger told him to stop 
with the familiarity. He only patted her again. The 
scent of sex was heavy in the air. Cord merely had to 
say when and she'd ask him where, Roger thought to 
himself. He gripped the thick stein handle and drank 
deeply of the golden brew. It washed down his throat 
and he quaffed again. The waitress left, winking at 
them.

Cord lit a cigarette and sipped the beer and looked 
very earnestly at Roger. "I'll be honest with you," he 
said. "Actually, there was nobody else here. I only 
wanted you to come."

"But why--?"

"Why tell you that a group of us were meeting here? 
Simple.

In case I was overheard by those pack of ears in the 
office. I didn't want them to know about it."

Roger's head buzzed. A warning bell rang in the back of 
his mind, but he couldn't figure why, any more than he 
could figure why Cord had gone to all this trouble. "I 
don't understand," he replied, frowning slightly.

"You know, Roger, that you've been noticed."

"Noticed?"

"In the office. You've shown ambition and a knowledge 
of the business, and you're young. You should go far 
with us."

Roger couldn't help but feel pleased. Cord only paused 
in his praise to order another round, and as Roger 
finished one beer the other appeared in its place.

"Our business, though," Cord continued, "has a great 
deal of politics." He took a final puff on his 
cigarette and put it out in the pewter ash tray. "In 
fact, those politics are often cruel and unjust, and to 
the unwary can be deadly."

"I've never tried to do anything to buy my job, Marc, 
if that's what you're driving at."

"No, no, I realize that," Cord replied. "You've been 
conscientious, and you've tried to be fair with 
everybody. Believe me, that's a refreshing change from 
the usual." He waved to the waitress that he wanted 
another round, and then refused to take the money Roger 
offered. "This is going on my expense account, Rog. I 
can afford it better than you. Just drink and listen to 
me." He paused again. "The office has been talking 
about Drake retiring soon, haven't they?"

Roger nodded. "I think Jim's due to leave next month, 
isn't he?"

"He is, and that means I'll be looking for a new 
general manager for my section. Now we both know that 
Willard Lewis wants that position, and that he's in 
line to get it."

"I thought that was pretty well settled. I mean, by the 
way Willard has been talking, I assumed..."

"Right," Cord said, breaking in. "He has an excellent 
record and has been with the company for a good many 
years. By all the written rules of good company policy, 
Roger, he deserves the job." Cord pursed his lips 
thoughtfully and then took a drink of beer. "Weigh his 
qualifications against anybody else's, and he's the 
man."

Roger's thoughts raced at what he imagined might be 
said next. Did this meeting represent... was Cord 
trying to offer him... damn it, was this all a lead-up 
to his appointment to the managerial position? His hand 
trembled as he drank, and the thrill of such an 
unlikely possibility coursed through him. God! He dare 
not dream of such an advancement!

"But this is where the politics I mentioned comes in," 
Cord said, interrupting Roger's reverie. "Business 
isn't always done by the rules, written or unwritten, 
and quite often it's a matter of manipulations."

"I'm afraid you've lost me."

Cord chuckled. "All right, Rog, I'll lay it on the 
line. In plain language, the promotion belongs to 
Lewis, but my intentions are to give it to you. Am I 
clear now?"

"I'm... overwhelmed, Marc! I truly am." Roger paused. 
His brain was spinning excitedly. "But you said 
politics. That's still a little..." He searched for the 
right word. "Unclear."

"Perfectly obvious to me. Lewis is old fashioned. He's 
too goddamned set in his ways, and as I move up in the 
firm, he could be more of a liability than an asset. 
I'd hazard to say that he could even become a danger to 
me."

"And I wouldn't be, is that it?"

"I can trust a man who'll stay by me and guard my 
backside.

You can be that man, Rog, if you want to be. You're 
interested in getting ahead, and you're young enough to 
see how sticking by me can help you. Let me break the 
ground, and you'll ride to the top with me, that I 
promise."

Roger was stunned. He quickly took another large 
swallow of beer. "That sounds fine with me, Marc. I'll 
work for you in every way I can. You can count on me."

Cord offered his hand and Roger shook it, sealing the 
bargain. "I'm sure I can count on you, Rog," Cord said 
warmly. "I pride myself on analyzing character, and 
you're not the kind to think up clever schemes or 
angles, and stab me in the back."

For some reason Roger felt a pang of self-revulsion. 
"You're right, Marc. I don't have the guts for 
politics."

"I didn't say that, Roger."

"No, but it's true. I'm colorless, too staid and too 
quiet. I tend to climb into a safe little hole so that 
I won't see what's really going on in the world." Roger 
wondered why he was talking like this, especially to 
Cord. But then, hadn't his prospective new boss been 
candid with him, taking a chance by confiding in him? 
Embarrassed, Roger laughed self consciously and raised 
the beer glass. "Here's a toast, Marc," he said. "To 
the perfect combination of the swinger and the prude."

Cork clinked glasses, smiling broadly. "Here's to us, 
all right. But don't belittle yourself, Rog. I'm too 
flamboyant, and I think we can help each other. We're a 
good complement."

Feeling better from Cord's remarks, Roger threw his 
head back and drained his beer. Cord motioned for the 
waitress again and ordered another round. She left and 
Cord said to Roger, "After this drink, let's go some 
place else. You know, find some action, have a little 
fun maybe."

Roger was tempted. He was more tempted than ever before 
in his married life. The idea of a hot, unknown pussy 
crawling and heaving around his pistoning cock made his 
head swim with desire, and he felt his prick engorge 
and stiffen in his pants. He needed a good fuck 
tonight, and Diane was definitely not that. Then he 
remembered he had promised her he would be home early 
this evening, for some special reason she had refused 
to elaborate upon. In spite of his sexual hunger, he 
had to admit that he still loved her, and that he was a 
man who kept his promises. He wanted to pound the table 
in frustration.

"Damnit, Marc, I can't tonight. I'm sorry."

"Don't be. I'll tell you what, Rog. Why don't you and 
your wife come over to dinner tomorrow night? I want 
you to meet Cindy, my wife. I think you'll like her." 
He winked at Roger, then turned to the waitress. She 
was back with the beers. He beckoned her to lean over 
so that he could whisper something to her. Roger 
overheard Cord ask the girl what time she got off work. 
She told him nine, and Cord said that he would be at 
this table, and if she would care for dinner.

The waitress smiled provocatively, nodded agreement and 
moved away. Roger almost groaned involuntarily at the 
image of what was certainly to follow the dinner. A 
fine dessert, all right.

"I've got to hand it to you, Marc," he said then, with 
genuine admiration. "You really have a way with the 
women."

Cord gave him a superior grin. "Nothing to it, Rog. 
Just takes practice. Hell, you can have it, too. Just 
lose some of your Victorian prudery and play the modern 
role."

"Security," Roger said. "That's my trouble. I want 
security. I come from an average middle class home, 
Marc. My dad was a stock broker, and you know how 
conservative they are. We were close, and I guess I 
picked up his attitudes toward solidarity." Roger rose 
from the chair realizing for the first time that he was 
somewhat drunk.

"Don't let it worry you, Rog," Cord said. "Maybe you 
can loosen up a bit as we work together."

Roger steadied himself with a hand on the edge of the 
table. "I hope so." He paused, then said, "Thank you, 
Marc, thank you very much for this position. You... 
won't regret it."

"I'm sure I won't. Now get home, Rog. I wouldn't want 
to go anywhere else if I had a hot little piece like 
yours waiting either. See you tomorrow night."

Roger smiled weakly, said good night, and staggered 
toward the exit. Cord's last words burned in his mind. 
Hot piece. If Marc only knew what kind of an icy bitch 
she really was. Even out of bed, she demanded all the 
little things involved in story book romance, with her 
teasing, suggestive remarks and her come-on looks, 
parading around in provocative clothes. But it was all 
a sham. Get down to basics, and she might as well have 
been encased in a block of glacier ice for all the good 
it did him. His balls and penis throbbed and ached for 
the loving touch of a woman, and all he had to look 
forward to was cold rejection.

Roger walked to the parking lot, the cool night air 
ineffectual on the rising cloud of inebriation, and 
picked up his car. The beer surged through his system, 
and made his thoughts hazy and his emotions fortified. 
Goddamn it, he was going to show her! He was going to 
fuck the shit out of her tonight whether she liked it 
or not, by God!

Roger drove more recklessly than was his usual wont 
from the combination of beer and passion. The alcohol 
had completely flooded his mind, and with careless 
abandon he speeded through the downtown traffic to 
Geary Boulevard, unmindful of possible violations. 
Christ, I'm drunker than I thought! he told himself. He 
never could hold his liquor very well, and more than 
two of anything, even glasses of wine or beer, affected 
him badly.

The heat of rising desire flamed his already lewdly-
burning thoughts. Goddamn Cord and his wanton ways! 
That waitress' smirking countenance again appeared in 
his mind's eye. Her thinly disguised hunger for Cord's 
handsome body, and no doubt huge cock, flashed before 
him like a red flag in front of a maddened bull. Like 
the bull, Roger more and more angry, until he almost 
screamed with rage and frustration.

Goddamn his wife! His Diane, his one and only -- Shit! 
God, he'd be deliriously happy if only she was a woman, 
a red-blooded female who wanted him! But he was denied 
his rights, his end of the marriage bargain. He 
pictured the ideal situation with Diane, with her 
mewling and moaning with pleasure as he took her a 
hundred different ways, and she in turn writhing and 
sucking and kissing him with unquenchable lust. He 
could almost feel the creamy secretions of her cunt as 
she whispered his name, and he groaned, knowing full 
well that her pussy was as dry and arid as a withered 
old crone's.

His long, hardened prick was bent mercilessly in his 
pants, and he could tell that he was oozing secretions 
into the cotton of his underwear. Never had he been so 
hot, so intensely aroused, not since the night on 
Lookout Drive when Diane had first shown what kind of 
lover she was to be. The pain of his doubled cock was 
excruciating, and with the desperation of a tortured 
man he reached down with his left hand and fumbled for 
the fly of his suit trousers. The zipper protested, for 
the sitting position made for awkward maneuverability; 
but slowly he was able to lower it until his white 
underpants bulged through the narrow opening, and the 
heavy sack of cloth stretched his trousers to their 
limit.

Roger looked down at the protuberance. The agony of 
what he was doing almost outweighed the relief he felt. 
My God, he thought with horror, here I am, driving 
along with my pants undone! I can't believe it! What 
the hell is happening to me? Has my sense of decency 
become warped?

Then he remembered Cord's words: "Just lose some of 
your Victorian prudery and play the modern role." 
Modern role: the permissive man in a wide-open society, 
where sex was the game -- for its own sake and nothing 
more. As if in agreement, his swollen member throbbed 
against its restraining hold, and it seemed to jerk 
restlessly, as if seeking escape.

Trembling with the pent-up fury of his overwrought 
emotions, Roger touched the swelling and felt a tremor 
race through his groin and buttocks. What am I doing? I 
haven't done this since I was a teenager! The narrow 
band of material which opened along the front of his 
shorts seemed to widen as his cock bloated the front of 
his pants. As if of their own volition, his fingers ran 
along the band, the sensations they caused his prick 
almost overwhelming. For God's sake, stop this! What 
would happen if you were seen like this, manipulating 
yourself like an adolescent!

But his fingers continued to caress the stiffened cock, 
its outline hard against the shorts, and then he pulled 
the material aside and like a steel spring, his prick 
shot free. Oh Christ... no! No!

Roger tried to keep his eyes glued to the windshield, 
off his erect penis, but with almost animalistic 
fascination he dipped his vision, seeing the blood-
filled knob's towering size. He had never been bigger! 
His fingers caressed the mighty shaft, and the cool air 
made it tingle maddeningly.

The foreskin folded back as his hand stroked the 
burning flesh, and the head winked with its unseeing 
eye through the steering wheel at him. Sperm churned in 
the boiling cauldrons of his balls, and he could feel 
the rising of his cum in the base of his cock. He took 
one last look at the action of his manipulations, the 
full fist of his hand wrapped around the pole of his 
penis, the furious pumping of his wrist and arm almost 
forcing him to stop the car...

Thirty-fourth Avenue was just ahead, and his duplex 
within sight. Thankfully, he took his left hand away 
from his screaming, pleading cock and turned the wheel 
to bring the Plymouth onto his street and then into the 
duplex's driveway. He stopped the car in the protecting 
shadows of the garage. He sat there for a long minute, 
staring down at his still rock-hard prick, his breath 
ragged and hoarse. He realized he was too far beyond 
recovery to fight the primeval urges his body thrust 
upon him, and his mind began to form weird erotic 
scenes of the lewd positions he was going to force his 
wife into. He opened the door, and started his desire-
wracked body toward the kitchen entrance, his hand once 
more enclosed over the turgid shaft.

***

Diane straightened up the kitchen for perhaps the 
dozenth time, waiting impatiently for Roger to come 
home. She looked over at the table, set but incomplete 
without the candles and wine she had originally planned 
to have. Feelings of remorse and guilt swept through 
her. When she was upset like this she had to keep her 
hands busy, and she occupied herself by washing a 
couple of kitchen shelves unnecessarily. 

As the hours ticked by, the morning's horrible 
experience began to return to her mind in spite of 
herself. She blushed guiltily at the thoughts, shutting 
her eyes tightly in a vain effort to reject the 
smoldering picture of her fingers contacting the soft, 
wet slit of her vagina and throbbing mounds of her 
breasts, and she drew in her breath sharply to hold 
back a groan of humiliation. She found herself once 
again reliving the maddening onanistic caresses, and 
her hips churned in unintentional rhythm to the teasing 
recollections of unwanted fulfillment.

The sound of Roger's car stopping in the garage brought 
Diane back to reality, shattering the horrid, vile 
dream in her mind. She whimpered as tears of abasement 
cascaded down her cheeks. Oh God! she cried to herself. 
Only yesterday I had convinced myself I would give my 
body to Roger tonight, and really find myself sexually. 
Well, she had found a certain sexuality within her--but 
not with her husband. The mental preparations had been 
for naught, had actually turned her colder than ever. 
He must never know. Roger must never know...

Suddenly the door burst open and Roger stormed into the 
kitchen. His eyes blazed with the uncontrolled lust 
which burned through his loins. His immense, ruby-
tipped penis leaped ahead of him as he moved 
deliberately across the room toward his wife, and he 
held it pointing at her with his hand still beating the 
hardened flesh.

Diane shuddered, her breath frozen in her throat, and 
she could only stand immobile where she was. What...? 
What was this... this sick thing she was witnessing? 
Roger, her Roger, standing there with his huge penis in 
his hand. Her mind balked, and then she was overcome 
with dreadful apprehension.

"I've got to have you, you bitch!" Roger blurted. 
"Right now, right here, and goddamn it, you'd better be 
good for a change!"

Diane cowered back into a corner, whimpering with 
fright. He stepped closer, then grabbed her savagely 
with his free hand. He swept her to him, and her 
attempts to free herself from his grasp were futile. 
She was hauled ruthlessly against the rigidity of his 
lust-hardened cock. She felt his immense weapon through 
the thin material of her housedress, and she stared in 
abject horror into his contorted face. His eyes were 
more lust-possessed than she had ever seen them before, 
and his mouth was drawn back over his teeth in an 
almost vicious snarl.

Wild thought of wrenching herself free and running from 
him seized Diane, but her husband's strong arms pinned 
her to him and his hot, beer-smelling mouth crushed 
against hers, stifling the groans she emitted in a 
tight, grinding kiss. Oh no! Oh God no! she thought 
wildly. What hideously monstrous thing is happening to 
me? Am I to be raped by my own husband? Is this my 
punishment for... what I did this morning? Her eyes 
puddled with terrible anguish. God, I'm helpless; I 
can't move; I can't move!

Roger's hands explored her body, clutching and 
squeezing her soft, sensitive flesh, pulling harshly at 
her clothes. His swollen, rigid prick throbbed 
excitedly against her as he pinned her to him. Diane 
struggled feebly for one panicky moment, feeling his 
hand pressed against her tender breast and then she 
went limp, allowing the softness of her lips to meet 
Roger's own questing mouth. She couldn't fight him, he 
was too strong, but perhaps if she gave in a little it 
would help to return him to sanity. Desperately she 
thrust her tongue between Roger's lips and deep into 
his mouth, and he sucked it hungrily into the wetness 
of his cheeks. His kisses burned her like a firebrand.

Roger eased his head away then and hissed: "Take your 
clothes off!"

"Darling... please!" she tried to plead with him, but 
it fell on deaf and ignoring ears. "I... have your 
favorite dinner... all ready and waiting. Let's do... 
this later, if you want, but not... not this way!"

Roger snarled and threw her to the floor. "Not this 
way... not any goddamned way if you had your choice!" 
he spat thickly, his face contorted in a mask of rage 
and lust. He turned and swept his powerful arm across 
the table, sending glasses and silverware crashing 
cacophonously to the linoleum and then he wrenched the 
tablecloth off and wadded it and threw it against the 
stove. "The only dinner I want is a good fuck, you 
bitch! To hell with the food, understand?"

Diane knew that to plead anymore would be useless. She 
could only look up from her sprawling position on the 
linoleum and quiver helplessly from the evil which she 
knew was about to be perpetrated upon her defenseless 
body.

"You frigid, prick-teasing, sniveling, dried-up bitch! 
You were cut out to be an old maid, a virginal old 
maid. Why didn't you join a nunnery, for Christ's 
sake?"

Diane moaned and lowered her face to her hands as Roger 
loomed over her. His long, turgid shaft bobbed above 
her, and she closed her eyes. But then... it touched 
her cheek! Panicked, she suddenly squirmed and 
struggled with renewed strength, frenzied at the 
thought of his filthy, lust bloated penis so close to 
her. She raked her fingernails against his cock and 
shrieked, "Get away from me! Don't touch me, you... you 
animal!"

Roger lurched back beyond the reach of her claw-like 
nails. "Damn you! Goddamn you!" he shouted. "I'll teach 
you!" He reached out and grabbed her wrists and threw 
his body at her until his cock was jammed against her 
face again. "You want to do it the hard way, well then 
we'll do it the hard way!"

"No, no... please... I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Diane 
pleaded, the scalding tears streaming down her cheeks 
as he tore at her dress. Roughly he shredded the 
clothes from her, ripping and shredding the material as 
if it were tissue paper, until she was naked before him 
except for panties and bra. The dress lay like a lewd 
blanket around her.

"Shut up, you bitch!" he snarled.

"Roger, why... why are you acting like this?" she 
moaned, his foul language and affronts a searing pain 
within her. She saw him take another drunken look 
between her widespread legs and her fear-quivering 
breasts.

"I'll tell you what you're going to do. You're going to 
suck me," Roger sneered. "That's it. You're going to 
put my cock in your mouth and suck it. You'd hate that, 
wouldn't you?"

She nodded uncontrollably. The very idea of his male 
organ filling her mouth was abhorrent, and she 
involuntarily gagged.

Without warning, he thrust forward and down, and the 
mammoth, sex-crazed head of his blue-veined penis 
rubbed against her taut, lipstick lined lips. She tried 
to twist herself free, but he pressed on and the 
saltine, musky taste of his cock began to seep inside 
her mouth. She gritted her teeth and moaned: "No... 
no... please...," and as she did he rammed forward. His 
prick forced its way deep into the soft folds of her 
mouth, like some horrible snake crawling in its hole.

"Suck, baby, suck!" he groaned, moving his buttocks in 
the pagan ritual of copulation. He dragged her hair and 
held it in his steel grip and drew her head toward him 
in spite of her efforts to free herself; she felt his 
sliding shaft burrow halfway down her throat, then back 
out slightly, then forward again.

"Oh Christ, Diane!" Roger hissed, "Uhhhhhh... I love my 
cock in your mouth!"

His obscene words brought back the memory of the 
overheard bathroom scene of that morning, and for an 
instant Diane envisioned Judy Carneal lavishly suckling 
that man while he sat on the toilet. Her lips began to 
nibble slowly at her husband's thrusting instrument, 
and she coughed and sputtered. His balls bounced 
against her chin and there was the stale odor of sweat 
from his inner thighs, filling her nostrils with a 
constant reminder of the cruel, depraved attack she was 
being subject to.

"Jesus, Jesus!" he spluttered, "Oh my Christ!"

Roger worked demon-like, thrusting his hips, his hands 
jerking her head rhythmically with his motion, and he 
writhed and strained as though in the last throes of 
death. He slipped her mouth up and down over the end of 
his cock as though it were a cunt in which he was 
venting the full wrath of his drunken, bestial lust.

Diane could feel his fleshy cock stretch and expand 
against her cheeks until it completely filled her 
mouth. She had never felt so dirty, so debauched in her 
life, and the one urgent thought which she tried to 
find solace in was that it would soon be over. She 
sucked and wriggled her lips wildly, hoping to make him 
cum quicker, please him as best she could and pray that 
would be all he wanted or would take. She worked in a 
daze at the command of his fingers, licking and sucking 
like a hungry child as he forced her to follow slave-
like his every thrust into the tender shelter of her 
mouth. Her ravishment continued, a ceaseless r******** of 
her fear contorted face.

Then as suddenly as he had begun, Roger withdrew his 
cock. A small, sticky emission of lubricating fluid 
threaded between her lower lip and the head like a wet 
spider web. For a moment Diane hoped he might be 
finished with her, but then she saw that his eyes still 
burned with hateful lust, and her body trembled. She 
felt herself fall away and roll to one side, wretched, 
debased and lost, and the horrible image of how she 
must have looked with his cock buffeting her mouth made 
her ache with helplessness, made her want to vomit. She 
dimly felt Roger kneel beside her and crawl his hands 
over her thighs. She did not move, but closed her eyes 
and drifted into a semi-consciousness, past all caring.

Roger fumbled with her panties, his fingers sliding 
beneath the elastic leg band, hooking the wispy silk 
and then ripping away the garment with one vicious 
jerk. He traced the soft, hot flesh of her inner 
thighs, letting the air caress the widening legs, and 
momentarily his breath caught in his throat. He parted 
the inner lips of her cunt and gazed lewdly into the 
hot wetness which enshrined her clitoris. The full 
ripeness of her hips, the golden down of her pubic 
hair, the flatness of her white belly were all visible 
to him and his cock hardened still more at the thought 
of soon ravishing her helpless genitals.

Diane tossed her head wildly, with a shudder of horror 
as she felt his fingers probe the sensitive walls of 
her defenseless pussy. Involuntarily, the juices of her 
femininity began to flow as his pressure increased, 
although her mind was petrified with her utter 
subjugation. The erotic shock of his hand surged 
through her convulsively.

"OOhhhh!" she groaned as he leaned forward and touched 
his lips to the soft, fleece covered mound at the base 
of her belly. Her inner thighs spasmed and quivered 
beneath the thumbs Roger pressed against her hair-lined 
vaginal lips. Once again, he dipped and planted a wet 
kiss on her groin. He tantalized her with eel-like 
flickings of his tongue, moving downward until he 
spread the warm, vertical mouth of her pussy and licked 
the moist coral lusciousness which opened before him. 
Roger's fingers parted the damp satin-layered cunt, 
allowing his hungry, devouring mouth complete access to 
her secret being.

Diane's elbows pressed tightly to her sides and she 
lolled her head back and forth insanely as Roger's hot, 
searing tongue shot out, stabbing and encircling her 
quivering, erected clitoris. His lips sucked, drawing 
the warm folds deep into the cave of his gently biting 
mouth, while his tongue continued its maddening licking 
against the urgent pink flesh.

Dear God, help me, help me! Roger, Roger, has all 
reason left you? Why do you hate me? Why are you filled 
with contempt and loathing for me? Why am I no better 
than the lowest whore to you? Diane groaned huskily 
deep in her throat as her husband's probing lips licked 
their way up and down, up and down, the length of her 
narrow slit, starting at her lower belly and pressuring 
their way over the elastic rimmed opening of her 
clasping vagina, into the crevice of her round firm 
buttocks. 

There, they stopped momentarily to pay wet flicking 
homage to the tight pink anus which throbbed there. She 
couldn't believe it... but it was happening to her! 
Involuntarily, she ground her hips down against the 
hard, unyielding floor and heard herself emit strange 
animal like purrings from between her tightly clenched 
teeth.

Roger felt the tantalizing softness of his wife's pubic 
hair brush against his cheeks as he fed hungrily upon 
her pussy. He unbuckled his belt and opened his pants 
completely, then he slipped them down to his ankles. He 
kicked them off with his shoes. Slowly, he massaged his 
blood-heavy penis back and forth as he burrowed his 
face deep into Diane's cunt, his urge to conquer the 
woman beneath him boiling madly in his veins. 

For the first time since he had married Diane, he was 
truly enjoying her; the pleasure he felt almost 
overwhelmed him. He had not dared to think that such a 
coup was possible, but now, here she lay, completely at 
his mercy. It was far beyond his wildest dreams!

He could not help but gloat inwardly as he plunged his 
tongue into the small palpitating opening of her cuntal 
mouth and heard her cry aloud. The soft-rimmed flesh 
tantalized him and he covered the clasping, viscous 
opening fully with his lips to bring a low guttural 
groan and a spasmodic closing of her warm thighs around 
his head. 

He could feel her tight cuntal hole and squirming 
crotch and wet, lubricious flesh slip moistly around 
his long, extended tongue as the walls of her invaded 
vagina opened to his sucking motion, attempting to 
ingest his tongue deeper and deeper into it. His nose 
was mashed to her quivering clitoris, and he hungrily 
inhaled the pungent, perfumed aroma of her. The 
delicate piquancy incited his penis until he was afraid 
he was going to spill his seed that very second.

God! He had to fuck her or he would burst! His cock was 
throbbing wildly! With a cry building in his muscle 
strained throat, Roger grabbed Diane's legs behind the 
knees and climbed upward on her sweat-soaked body, 
thrusting her calves roughly up over his shoulders. He 
splayed his hands beside either of her arms and his 
palpitatingly huge cock slipped teasingly against her 
drenched, saliva-soaked pubic mound.

He gaped down between their bodies. Her upturned, ivory 
white buttocks completely enraptured him, and her 
narrow cunt lips throbbed and expanded beneath the 
stabbing probe of his concrete hard prick, their wet, 
pink furrows held apart by the pressure of his thighs. 
He worked his cock up and down between the ridges to 
part the soft blonde pubic hair and felt her spasm and 
shudder.

"I'm going to fuck you right now, bitch, just as if you 
wanted me to... even if it's the last time I ever fuck 
you!"

Diane shut her eyes against the strange, inhuman face 
which leered down at her, his words unintelligible in 
her ears. She could sense the fleshy hugeness of his 
prick lying in her open, quivering channel, jerking and 
insinuating itself in a rising and sawing motion. She 
felt its smooth, rubbery head convulse against her 
soft, sensitive slit until it was adjusted between the 
lips of her vaginal opening.

"Oh God Roger... oh why, oh why are you doing... this 
to me?" she moaned out helplessly in her agony.

Roger could not control the sadistic desire to torment 
his wife even further. Even though he had all he could 
do to keep from instantaneously impaling her soft young 
pussy upon his aching cock, he could not deny this 
intention. Shortly he would empty the madly churning 
seed of his balls into her cunt, but for the moment she 
was going to have to suffer further, to be forced to 
realize just how frustrated and rejected he had been 
for these past two years. She was going to be paid back 
in full, so help him God!

At long last, Diane felt him force open her vagina with 
his penis, and winced tearfully at the sudden pain. His 
weight crushed against her brassiere-encased breasts as 
he thrust his hips forward, and the elastic snugness of 
her opening resisted only for a moment from the 
onslaught of his r********. Then she gave way beneath his 
harsh, brutal pressure. She emitted a throaty wail.

"Oh Roger... please... no, no... not so hard!" she 
begged further.

Roger was elated by her painful cry. He thrust again, 
listening intently for her deeper whines, wanting 
suddenly to hear her scream for mercy. He rammed 
forward brutally, felt his balls slap resoundingly down 
against her twitching upturned buttocks. She ground her 
hips against the floor in a useless attempt to escape, 
and her legs jerked wide out on either side of the 
table, kicking vainly at the air. She screamed!

"Roger! ROGER! Oh God, it hurts! AAAAAghhhhh!" she 
yelled as though her body had been impaled upon some 
barbaric implement of torture.

His penis tore into her and scraped against the tight, 
still-unready walls of her vagina. She contracted and 
squeezed desperately in an attempt to force the alien 
invader out of her body, and she heard Roger gasp from 
the sudden clamping of her passage. But still he pushed 
deeper and deeper into her, forcing the warm, moist 
cavern of her pussy to yield open to his thundering rod 
of hardened flesh.

Lying helpless beneath him, tears of pain and 
humiliation tortured Diane. She felt torn asunder by 
the physical force of his entry, and the mental 
brutality of his unnecessarily cruel attack. Worse, she 
was unable to comprehend whatever inconceivable logic 
lay behind his actions. But Roger was drunk and in no 
mood for explanations. He pounded his cock deep up 
inside her to its hilt until she was sure he was going 
to pulverize her very inner vitals. It was as if a 
white hot ram of fire was filling every pore of her 
stomach, and there wasn't one tiny ridge or crevice 
which was inviolate from his chunky weapon.

Then his hands went around and began to knead and cup 
the resilient flesh of her softly mounded ass, and she 
could feel her skin begin to bruise beneath his rough 
touch. Roger lay unmoving, his face directly above hers 
as he caressed her buttocks. She too remained 
motionless, afraid of the agony it would cause her if 
she moved with that huge weapon inside her. Silence, 
save for Roger's ragged breathing, hung between them. 
Suddenly, then, she felt a throb as his cock jerked 
upwards in another half-inch of virility.

"Uuuuuhhhh!" she grunted, her face twisted with pain.

"That's right, bitch!" Roger taunted. "Scream for it!" 
He flexed again.

"AAAAgggggg!" she gurgled, the cords of her body 
muscles straining. "Oh God, have mercy! Please... I 
can't take it!"

"You'll take it, all right!" came the hissed answer. 
"You'll take all I can give and like it! Hear me?"

She didn't answer, only rolled her head helplessly to 
one side.

"I asked you a question!" Roger snarled, thrusting 
savagely into her.

"OOooohhhh, yes, yes!" she cried, afraid now of 
offending him lest he be crueler and more brutal than 
he was now. "I'll like it!... I will... I will!" she 
choked, tears welling in her closed eyes as she spat 
out the lie. Her husband's obscene, lewd actions had 
forced her to the depths of degradation, and she 
doubted if she would ever be able to look at herself 
again with any measure of pride. 

He had stripped her of her self-respect on this night, 
and there was nothing left except his gargantuan cock 
buried deep, deep inside her. She knew that he had 
sensed her loss of the last remaining ounce of 
resistance, and clamping his beer-smelling mouth over 
hers again, he began to rock sideways with a sawing 
motion of his thighs. The agony within Diane increased, 
and it was as though her insides were being shredded 
into a thousand miniscule pieces. She groaned in 
hopeless defeat beneath him.

Roger thrust in and out with ever-increasing strokes, 
ignoring her tears and cries of anguish. He seemed to 
grow bigger and bigger, battering her cervix 
unmercifully. She was sore and raw and mentally 
scarred, and Roger felt a frenzied glory as she 
defensively undulated from his skewering actions. He 
rampaged against her buttocks, burying his cock again 
and again inside her decimated vagina. She was his, 
completely his, a slave in total submission to his 
every whim. He could do with her what he willed...

"My God! My God! You're... killing me! Oooohhhh!"

Roger laughed harshly, and as if in answer, stroked 
more rapidly, hard and fast, battering her quivering, 
wet pussy. He moved his hands to grasp her smooth, 
sweat-slick ass-cheeks and pull them closer to his 
thighs, trying to blend them with his own, his vicious 
thrusts filling the kitchen with lewd, resounding 
smacking noises. His breathing came in short, gasping 
puffs, and his body dripped steaming sweat. He felt a 
complete loss of all control...

"I'm going to cum!" he shouted wildly. "My God, I'm 
going to cuuuuummmm!" He groaned as he thrust his 
cock's full expansion deep inside her wide-stretched 
vagina, his mouth dropping open and his clutching 
fingers commencing to jerk spasmodically in an attempt 
to open her for even one more fraction of an inch of 
his cock.

"Fuck back! Fuck back! Fuck back!" he blurted. But then 
the first stream of hot, white sperm began to gush up 
the tunnel of his cock and surge into the well of her 
vagina. It burst with the force of a tidal wave, 
burning into Diane's belly like liquid fire. She could 
feel the filling, drowning sensation as his flow 
continued to pulse maddeningly and his cum leaked down 
the crevice of her buttocks and pooled whitely on her 
uselessly torn clothing...

And then he collapsed, his demon cock deflating with 
sudden and complete satiation. Roger fell exhausted 
across Diane, one arm splayed wide. She stared at his 
spent body covering her, wondering in utter disbelief 
how this man, her husband, could have exercised such 
sick, perversions upon her. Now, in the wake of his 
played-out passions, shame and revulsion inundated her, 
and she let tears openly fall from her glazed eyes.

"Why?" she moaned inaudibly. "Why... why did you do 
this, Roger? Oh, God, why?"

"You'd never understand," he breathed huskily against 
her bosom. "What did you ever know about... a man's 
feelings? You're the one who forced me to this. And do 
you know why? Because I'm sick of pleading and coddling 
you to get what I'm entitled to... a plain, cooperative 
piece of ass! I married a statue, not a woman!"

"Don't talk to me like that, you... you filthy beast!"

"Filthy beast, am I!" He raised up beside her, his face 
contorted with rage. Diane could see down between his 
legs and... his cock had jumped to life again! But that 
was impossible! How could he have an erection after... 
She stifled a cry as he pushed his again erect penis 
into her aching cunt once more. His hot, rejuvenated 
staff began to hammer her dry and throbbing passage. He 
made a mirthless, gasping chuckle which mingled with 
her sobs, and then lost itself in a continuous, inhuman 
grunting of renewed lust...


CHAPTER 3
---------

Roger awoke slowly Saturday morning, as if he were 
gaining awareness by degrees. His temples throbbed 
agonizingly, and there was a chalky, almost lacquered 
taste in his mouth. He groaned slightly, raising one 
hand to shield his tightly closed eyes against the 
bright, grayish light of dawn which burned against the 
lids. He rolled onto his side, facing away from the 
window, and his hand reached out instinctively to 
search for the warm, pliant body of his wife. It 
touched only cool, empty sheet.

His eyes fluttered open then, and a nauseous feeling 
centered in his stomach. Diane? he thought dimly. 
Diane, where?

Suddenly, last night came rushing back to him with 
crystal clarity. He groaned miserably, rolling onto his 
back again. The sheet slid away from his naked body to 
@@@@@@ the satiated limpness of his cock. He lay there, 
reliving the scene with Marcus Cord in the Pig and 
Whistle, his subsequent beer-and-lust provoked handling 
of his genitals during the drive home, his insane 
bursting into the kitchen with his cock gripped in his 
hand, his wanton, perverse lust r******** of his wife on the 
kitchen floor.

Oh Christ, I completely lost my head! he thought with 
personal loathing. I must have gone berserk to have... 
have done those things last night! I must be sick... 
Nobody acts that way, not even when he's denied the 
love and the gratification he has every right to expect 
in his marriage. He doesn't turn into a ravaging 
savage, a primitive Neanderthal. He doesn't force his 
wife to suck his cock in a pile of broken dishes and 
scattered silverware, and then go down on her like some 
demented beast, and then r******** her body like a two bit 
whore...

Roger groaned again and sat up in bed. Fire raged in 
his temples, and caused red-tinged agony to explode in 
back of his eyes. How many times had he fucked her, 
lying there on the kitchen floor? How many times had he 
ripped into her sweat-slick body, flooding that soft, 
tight cunt of hers with a reservoir of hot, sticky cum? 
He couldn't remember, didn't want to remember.

But it was all there, vivid, in his mind. And there, 
too, was the recollection of the feeling of helpless 
guilt and shame which had finally engulfed him, and the 
whiningly soft apologies he had begun to whisper into 
her ears as he gently moved above her. Forgive me, 
darling, forgive me! he had cried to her, endeavoring 
to elicit the faintest response of absolution from her. 

But it had been useless; she had only lain unmoving 
beneath him, her eyes squeezed shut in horror and 
degradation, mewling with pain and fear until he had 
pulled out of her. And when he had lifted her tenderly 
in his arms and carried her into the bedroom and laid 
her on the bed, she had only remained as rigid as a 
block of beautifully crafted marble. Spent, still a 
little drunk, he had fallen asleep then with his arm 
protectively cast across her smooth, sperm-sticky 
stomach...

Roger swung his feet off the bed and crossed to the 
closet and put on his heavy terrycloth bathrobe. He 
wouldn't blame her if she left him now, if she divorced 
him, even if she brought criminal charges against him. 
He deserved it.

He went to the bedroom door and opened it. The 
apartment was silent. Had she already gone? Had she 
fled the house sometime during the night, gone home to 
her parents in Menlo-Atherton? Oh God, God!

He went along the hallway and pushed open the bathroom 
door. The nausea was strong in his stomach now, and not 
all of it was due to his hangover. He knew he was going 
to be sick. He leaned over the toilet, and his stomach 
convulsed; it all came boiling out of him in a rush, 
but when he was finished, and had rinsed out his mouth, 
he only felt worse than he had before.

He left the bathroom and opened the door to the 
kitchen. Diane was there. She sat at the table, staring 
blankly into a cup of coffee, her blonde hair tousled 
and her beautiful body encased in a thick chenille 
robe. She didn't look up as he entered. He stood just 
inside the door, his eyes moving in surprise over the 
kitchen expanse. It was spotless! She had cleaned up 
the broken dishes, the silverware, had waxed the 
linoleum until it shone brightly and there were no 
signs remaining of the carnal insanity of the previous 
night.

Roger's heart went out to her, sitting there so small, 
so fragile, so defenseless. "Diane--" he began, but her 
name stuck in his throat. He tried again. "Diane, 
darling."

She lifted her head to look at him then, and he felt a 
cold, viscid chill move along his spine and settle 
between his shoulder blades. Her eyes were filled with 
sheer and undiluted contempt, with utter revulsion. 
"Well," she said in a voice which fairly dripped acid, 
"Good morning, Roger. I trust you slept well after last 
night's marvelous evening. I know you had such a lovely 
time, such a heavenly experience."

"Oh, God, Diane," Roger moaned. "Please, darling, don't 
make it any worse than it is. You can't know how bad I 
feel..."

"How bad you feel?" Diane threw back her head and 
laughed without any trace of humor. "you? And what 
about me? How do you suppose I feel, Roger? How do you 
suppose any woman feels after being raped by her own 
husband, after being forced to perform foul, disgusting 
acts of perversion, after being a... a receptacle for 
pure loveless lust?"

"Diane, I-I don't know what to say except that I-
I'm..."

"Sorry? Well, that's just fine, isn't it? You're sorry, 
and that makes everything all right again. Last night 
just didn't happen..."

The pain in Roger's head was intense now. He felt anger 
replace some of the remorse and shame within him at her 
condescending tone. Who the goddamn hell did she think 
she was acting so righteous? It was her fault that the 
whole thing had happened, wasn't it? If she had been a 
wife, a lover, instead of a cold fish then there would 
have been no necessity for desperate methods. "Listen," 
he said in a controlled voice, "just what the hell?!"

The telephone rang.

Roger started convulsively at the sudden sound, his 
eyes turning toward the instrument on the wall near the 
drain-board. It rang again. Diane brought her gaze back 
to her coffee and sat motionless, staring into the 
flowered china cup once more, not caring whether or not 
the ringing phone was answered.

Roger moved finally, walking around the table to where 
the phone was situated and lifting the receiver from 
its hook. He said in a hoarse voice, "Hello?"

"Rog?" a deep, masculine voice asked. "This is Marc 
Cord."

"Oh, hi Marc."

"How are you feeling this morning?"

"Well, I..." Roger began, and then said, "Just fine, 
Marc, just fine."

"Good, good." Cord's voice took on a conspiratorial 
quality.


"Me, too, if you know what I mean. You remember 
Millie?"

"Millie?"

"The waitress at the Pig and Whistle," Cord said. "Man 
oh man, is she something else! She gave me a head job 
with a vibrator under her chin."

Roger winced. He was unable to answer.

"Listen, the reason I called, why don't you and Diane 
come on over around noon instead of tonight? We'll make 
a day out of it. Cindy makes a hell of a rum cocktail."

Roger looked toward the still, rigid figure of his 
wife.

"Marc, I don't think..."

"Bring your swimming suits," Cord interrupted jovially. 
"It's going to be a hot day over here, and we'll just 
lie around the pool."

"Marc."

"See you around noon," Cord said, and rang off.

Roger stood there holding the dead phone. Damn Cord! He 
never gave you a chance to say anything, to agree or 
disagree. He just commanded, and you were supposed to 
jump... Well, what the hell? Roger thought suddenly. 
That was how the man had gotten where he was today, 
wasn't it? That was how he was able to score so easily 
and so proficiently with the women, wasn't it? 
Involuntarily, Roger found himself thinking about 
Cord's words concerning Millie, the Pig and Whistle 
waitress. He wondered what it would be like to have a 
woman's soft mouth engulfing his cock, while pressing 
an electric vibrating massager beneath her chin. 
Christ, that would be something, all right! He felt his 
prick leap with a renewed burst of desire beneath his 
robe.

No, no, he just couldn't think about sexual things this 
morning, not after what he had done, what he had 
become, last night! With a small cry, he whirled, 
putting such thoughts out of his mind. He looked at his 
wife, still sitting quietly and staring into her cup.

"Diane," he said, "Honey, we... we've been invited over 
to Marc Cord's for the day. He wants us there around 
noon."

Diane's head jerked up and she glared at him. "I don't 
care whose house we've been invited to!" she flared. 
"I'm not going anywhere with you today! I don't want to 
be seen with you!"

"Honey, please, you don't understand."

"I'm not going, Roger, and that's all there is to it!"

Roger felt a small tinge of panic. He had to keep that 
date with Cord today, there was no graceful way he 
could beg off. And he couldn't go alone. How would that 
look? No, Diane had to go with him. Cord was the type 
of man you had to stay on the right side of, the type 
of man you didn't want angry at you; he was ruthless, 
and he wouldn't hesitate to ruin somebody who 
displeased him, who didn't fit in with his plans for 
advancement.

This General Office Manager's position was what Roger 
had been hoping for, the big break, the major stepping 
stone toward full and complete monetary and business 
security. He couldn't afford to let his wife, or one 
crazy drunken night, destroy what he had worked and 
saved and planned so long to achieve.

He sat down at the table next to Diane. "Look, Diane," 
he said as calmly, as rationally, as he could--even 
though he was emotionally wrought up inside, "Please 
listen to me for a moment. Before I... came home last 
night, Marc Cord and I had a long talk. He offered me 
one of the top managerial positions in his section of 
the company. It's maybe double my present salary-- 
double! Do you realize what this means, honey? No more 
duplex living, no more scrimping and saving. We can buy 
that split-level down the peninsula we've always talked 
about, we can get you a new wardrobe, a car. We can 
live in solid comfort."

Diane said nothing, but she was looking at him now.

Roger took this as a positive sign. He went on quickly, 
"I've got the job, Diane, without reservations. But 
Marc is a funny sort, and if we don't show up at his 
place today he's liable to take it as a personal 
slight. That's the way he is. And he's just as liable 
to retract his offer, to give that position to someone 
else. Do you see now? We have to go. I-I regret what 
happened last night more than you can possibly believe, 
and I'm going to do everything I can to make it up to 
you. So please, honey, please don't let one terrible 
mistake spoil everything we've always wanted, 
everything we've built together. Don't let it spoil our 
marriage. Please, Diane."

There were tears forming in the corners of her eyes 
now, and he knew his pleading words had had a definite 
affect on her. She moistened her pale, unmade lips with 
the tip of her tongue. Then, almost spasmodically, she 
nodded.

Roger felt a certain elation. "You'll go?" he asked.

"Yes," she whispered softly, averting her eyes again. 
"God knows why, but I'll go."

He stood and went to her and tentatively put his arm 
about her shoulders. She shrank away. "Don't touch me, 
Roger!" she said. "Please don't touch me! I'll go with 
you today, because you're my husband and because I'm 
not cruel enough to try to hurt you like you've hurt 
me, but don't expect me to be warm and responsive to 
you. Not now, not for a long time, maybe... maybe not 
ever again!"

She stood abruptly and pushed through the door, leaving 
Roger alone in the kitchen. He stood by the table, 
hearing her words in his brain. Don't expect me to be 
warm and responsive to you. Not now, not for a long 
time, maybe... maybe not ever again! He felt a 
resurgence of the anger he had known just before Cord's 
telephone call, and he clenched his fists tightly 
together.

When were you ever warm and responsive to me, you 
damned iceberg! he thought viciously. Again! That was 
the key words again! Christ, could she really believe 
she'd ever been a passionate, normal woman? Could she 
really put all of the blame for last night squarely on 
his shoulders?

He repressed the desire to rush in after her and put 
voice to these thoughts. There was the upcoming day 
with Marc and Cindy Cord to consider. In the interests 
of preserving as much harmony as possible, he had best 
leave well enough alone for now. It wouldn't do for 
Cord to sense any kind of rift between the two of them. 
Knowing that bastard, Roger thought, why, it wouldn't 
be surprising if... if he tried to move in on Diane!

That thought struck Roger as being rather funny, and he 
smiled. Wouldn't he be in for a surprise if he did? 
Wouldn't he, indeed? She'd slap him silly, that's what 
she'd do. Oh sure, there was that undeniable attraction 
she had exhibited for Cord's magnetic maleness on that 
single occasion of their meeting, but knowing Diane as 
he did, she would never allow--hell, would never even 
consider--any extramarital fun-and-games. Not with that 
ice-cold body and mind of hers.

Roger took four aspirin and an Alka-Seltzer for his 
hangover, and then went in to take a hot shower before 
dressing to leave for Marcus Cord's.


***

The Cord home was near the crest of a sloping, 
eucalyptus-bordered drive in Peacock Gap--one of Marin 
County's most affluent communities--just outside of San 
Rafael. It was constructed of heavy redwood, with a lot 
of glass and a field-stone facade; long and low and 
sprawling, it lay nestled back from the road some 
hundred yards, behind a tastefully landscaped yard that 
included bottlebrush and Joshua trees. The heady, 
redolent scent of the Burmese honeysuckle which grew 
abundantly over an arbored porch filled the warm, balmy 
afternoon air.

Diane sat with her body pressed tightly against the 
door on the passenger side of the Plymouth as Roger 
made the turn into the curving macadam drive. She 
hadn't spoken since they'd left San Francisco, had 
simply sat with her hands folded carefully in the lap 
of her flowery summer dress, staring out through the 
windshield and not looking at her husband at all. Her 
mind kept reverting back to the events of last night, 
to the unspeakable, cankerous indignities she had 
suffered at the hands of this man whom she had vowed to 
love and to honor and to cherish until death did them 
part. 

Why? she asked herself silently, for perhaps the 
thousandth time since it had happened. What had turned 
sweet, kind, gentle Roger Slater, the boy she had 
fallen in love with, into a savage creature of the 
primordial jungles? Was it, as he had screamed into her 
pain-deafened ears in that carnal kitchen, all her 
fault? No, no, how could he blame her? How could it be 
her fault? How could he expect her to throw off the 
shackles of her parentally instilled apprehensions at 
marital sex practically overnight? Learning to accept, 
to enjoy, to believe in, physical love took time; and 
it took patience, trust, love and gentle understanding. 
God knew, she wanted to be the kind of wife Roger 
expected her to be. She really did. At least she had 
until last night. 

Now... well, now she wasn't sure, she just wasn't sure. 
She didn't know what she wanted now at all. She was so 
confused, so mixed up, so hurt by his violent attack--
the final, most outrageous attack in a long series 
which traced back to her wedding night, and even beyond 
that to Lookout Drive--that she was still unable to 
project her thoughts toward any rational conclusion.

Roger brought the car to a stop behind Cord's dark 
green Jaguar XKE, which was parked before the open 
doors of a large, separated two-car garage. No sooner 
had he shut off the engine than Marcus Cord walked 
around the rear of the house on a crushed shell path. 
He wore a pair of tight yellow swimming trunks, and his 
bronzed, hard-muscled body glistened with a recent 
application of sun oil. His salt-and-pepper hair was 
damp from swimming, and he carried a tall frosted glass 
in one hand. Looking at him, Diane felt a small, 
reflexive shudder of fascination move briefly along her 
spine. 

Lord, but he was a handsome, appealing man! She had 
thought so when she'd first met him that night in front 
of Roger's office building. He had a certain... allure 
which captivated her, which made her somehow want to 
blush girlishly and avert her eyes. She watched him 
approach the car, moving easily, with almost feline 
fluidity, the strong muscles rippling along his thighs 
and chest, the hard, bas relief outline of his manhood 
straining at the thin material of his swim trunks.

Diane did avert her eyes then. Self-deprecatingly, she 
thought: Oh, God, how can I think about Marcus Cord 
that way, think about his maleness, his attractiveness? 
How after last night can I ever harbor any physical 
thoughts about any man?

Cord reached the car just as Roger stepped out. The two 
men shook hands, and Diane heard Cord say, "Good to see 
you, Rog boy. How was the traffic coming over?"

"Not bad," Roger answered.

"Hey," Cord said, looking in through the wind-shield at 
where Diane sat primly on the front seat, "You're not 
going to leave that beautiful wife of yours sitting in 
there all by her lonesome, are you?"

"Oh no, of course not." Roger came quickly around the 
car and opened the passenger door. He offered his hand. 
Diane had a fleeting urge to refuse the proffered 
assistance, but then she took it and allowed Roger to 
help her out of the car.

Standing on the macadam, she smoothed the thin cotton 
material of her dress along her waist and thighs and 
smiled politely at Cord. Roger said, "You remember my 
wife, don't you, Marc? Diane?"

"Indeed I do!" Cord was beaming, and Diane felt faintly 
uncomfortable under his steady, open scrutiny. "How are 
you, Diane?"

"Just fine, thank you."

"Good, good!" Cord enthused. "Come on around to the 
pool, kids. I want you to meet my better half." He 
winked. "Or so she says, anyway."

Diane walked beside Roger, following Cord along the 
crushed shell path and around to a large, redwood-
fenced patio. The path ended in a long, narrow grotto, 
floored with more of the crushed shells and fronting a 
green-tiled, L-shaped swimming pool with clear, still 
water. Three tall eucalyptus tree grew beyond it, just 
inside that section of fencing.

The grotto contained several brightly colored lounge 
chairs and chaise longues and two white-metal tables 
with barber-striped beach umbrellas shading them from 
center poles. At one of the tables sat a tall, willowy 
woman with short jet black hair, wearing a brilliant 
cobalt blue bandanna bikini. A frosted glass identical 
to Cord's was clasped in one slim hand. She was as 
bronzed as her husband, with a smooth taut stomach and 
fine high breasts barely concealed in the narrow strip 
of her suit top; no whiteness showed at all on the 
plentiful amount of bare bosom which was @@@@@@@. The 
bottom section outlined the tight, slightly protruding 
pubic mound, revealed her full rich thighs, and then 
tucked into the crevice between her globular buttocks, 
leaving the brown curve of her hips almost completely 
nude.

That's a rather scandalous outfit, Diane thought 
critically, a little prudishly. It was certainly much 
more daring than her own relatively skimpy two-piece 
paisley swimsuit, which was in the large straw handbag 
she carried. Why, it shows... well, almost everything 
she has; it doesn't leave much of anything to the 
imagination. Of course, this is her house and her pool 
and she can dress however she chooses--but it hardly 
seems the most conventional attire for receiving guests 
she's never previously met.

The woman stood as they approached, smiling in a bold, 
easy way. Cord went to her and put his arm about her 
waist, letting his fingers splay familiarly on the 
satiny surface of her almost naked hip. "Roger and 
Diane Slater," he said convivially, "This is my wife, 
Cindy. The wildest little woman north of the Golden 
Gate Bridge." He winked at her. "HELL, and south, east 
and west of it, too!"

Cindy moved her body closer to his approvingly, rubbing 
her bare flesh against him like a purring cat. Then she 
stepped forward and took Diane's hand, coolly, briefly. 
"Nice to meet you, Mrs. Slater," she said in a throaty 
tenor.

"It's a pleasure meeting you, Mrs. Cord."

Cindy pivoted her body to Roger and took his hand. 
"Well, well, so you're Roger Slater," she purred. 
"Marc's told me so much about you."

Roger grinned. "All of it good, I hope."

"Very good," Cindy said. Her cool gray eyes appraised 
him in an almost predatory way, and Diane saw that his 
eyes seemed to be caressing her jutting breasts. They 
were still touching hands. Roger finally released the 
clasp, but as if with a great reluctance.

"Well, Rog?" Cord asked. "Can I pick them, or can I 
pick them?"

"You can certainly pick them!" Roger agreed ardently.

Diane felt uncomfortable. What was the matter with 
Roger?

she thought. He was acting like a school boy, looking 
at Cindy's @@@@@@@ bosom like that and holding onto her 
hand so long. Not that she was any better! "Marc's told 
me so much about you!" and standing there showing off 
her body like a common tramp.

She realized Marc Cord was speaking to her, and her 
eyes flicked up to meet his. "I'm sorry, Mr. Cord," she 
said. "What did you say?"

"Marc," he answered. "None of this 'Mr. Cord' stuff. 
Marc and Cindy, Roger and Diane. Okay?"

"Okay."

"What I asked was, did you kids bring your suits? It's 
a great day for swimming."

"And for drinking rum cocktails," Cindy added, still 
looking at Roger.

"Sure," Cord said. "And for drinking rum cocktails."

"Well, yes, yes, we did," Diane told him. "Bring our 
suits, I mean."

"Fine! I'll show you where to change. Cindy'll have a 
couple of tall ones made for you when you come back. 
Won't you, honey?"

"Certainly."

Cord, taking Cindy's hand, led Roger and Diane across 
the width of the patio to where a redwood door was set 
into a covered sun porch, flanked on both sides by 
long, bamboo-shaded windows. There was a compact bar at 
one end of the porch inside, and a large blue-and-gold 
tweed couch, and several comfortable-appearing chairs. 
Cindy went immediately to the bar and began to blend 
rum and Bacardi mix into a tall pitcher. Cord indicated 
an archway leading into the interior of the house 
proper, to where a closed door was situated. "Dressing 
room's in there, kids."

Roger nodded. "Thanks, Marc." And then to Diane, "Come 
on, honey."

She followed him into the dressing room. When he had 
shut the door, she took his swimsuit, rolled in a 
towel, from her purse and handed it to him. Then, she 
went primly into the partitioned cubicle at one end to 
change. She saw him scowl darkly as she did--he 
obviously didn't approve of her modesty--but she 
certainly wasn't about to strip naked in front of him 
after last night; especially not when he, too, would be 
nude. She simply couldn't bare to look at that 
impossibly huge member of his again, even in a state of 
flaccidity.

She undressed, folding her summer dress and underthings 
carefully, and slipped into the paisley two-piece. It 
fit her snugly, accentuating the firm, generous hills 
and valleys of her alabaster body. Looking down at her 
planed stomach and her tapering thighs and calves, she 
felt a painful vulnerability--as if she were somehow 
like the almost assuredly wanton Mrs. Cindy Cord. But 
she forced that consideration from her mind, and 
stepped out of the cubicle. Even if she wasn't having a 
good time, she had to pretend that she was enjoying 
herself; and she couldn't do that if she was constantly 
worrying about her partially undraped body.

Roger looked at her with critical approbation but said 
nothing. She allowed him to take her arm, and they went 
out to the sun porch again. Cord and his wife were 
sitting side by side on the tweed couch; two frosted 
tumblers filled with chipped ice sat next to the now-
full pitcher on a woven rattan table in front of them.

Cord stood up and favored Diane with a profligate smile 
as his eyes traveled the width and breadth of her 
creamy body. He emitted a long, low, appreciative 
whistle. "Well, now, aren't you something, Diane!"

She blushed under his frank examination. "T-thank you," 
she said in a faltering tone, lowering her eyes.

"You've got a beautiful, desirable woman there, Rog," 
Cord said. "You're a lucky man."

"Yes, a lucky man," Roger answered, but there was an 
undeniable note of bitterness in his voice that was 
painfully apparent to Diane.

"Let's have a drink," Cindy said, rising from the 
couch. She poured the two tumblers full of the pale, 
golden rum concoction.

"Good idea," Cord agreed earnestly. He picked up the 
full glasses and handed one to Roger and one to Diane. 
"Drink hearty, kids. There's plenty more where these 
came from."

Diane tasted hers responsively. The liquid was tart, 
without much alcohol taste at all, and really very 
refreshing; she didn't care for liquor much, and she 
was glad she wouldn't have to pretend to like the 
drinks, that she could compliment her host and hostess 
on them genuinely. She noticed that Roger had taken a 
long swallow from his glass, and was licking his lips. 
"Very good!" he said enthusiastically, beaming at 
Cindy.

"Thank you sir," she replied, dimpling prettily.

Cord suggested then that they all go out near the pool.

Cindy carried the pitcher of rum cocktails, and they 
took up residence at one of the white metal tables. The 
men began to talk business, discussing things like 
Roger's proposed new duties and advancement 
possibilities, and the women were soon completely 
ignored. Diane felt ill at ease, and at first Cindy 
made little effort to alter her discomfort; Diane 
noticed that Mrs. Cord's eyes periodically flashed to 
Roger, as if she were fascinated by him somehow.

Having nothing better to do, Diane finished her drink. 
Cord interrupted his conversation with Roger to pour 
her glass full and wink at her. Dutifully, in an effort 
to salvage something of the afternoon for herself, 
Diane promptly drank that second drink down 
immediately--only to have Cord refill the glass once 
more. The rum began to take its toll, and she 
experienced at first a general physical loosening of 
her body; the tenseness left her, and she felt 
completely relaxed. Then some of her mental 
cautiousness began to disappear, and, surprisingly, she 
found herself beginning a conversation with Cindy, 
telling her how much she liked the house and 
surroundings. A rapport seemed to build between the two 
women, and soon they were discussing the latest 
fashions and what it would be like to take a round-the-
world cruise.

Diane finished her third drink, and Cord quickly 
refilled her glass. She giggled, looking at Roger as 
she thanked Marc for his graciousness. Her husband's 
face was slightly flushed, and he was grinning 
crookedly. She realized that he, too, had had quite a 
few of the rum drinks. But she didn't care, not at all; 
she was beginning to enjoy herself now. She felt giddy 
and light headed, almost carefree. She was glad they'd 
come. Cindy wasn't half as bad as she had first 
thought, and Marc Cord was a very nice, very handsome, 
very urbane man whom she found herself liking more and 
more.

Roger wiped a hand across his perspiring forehead. 
"Whew," he said, "is it getting hotter, or is it just 
me?"

Cord grinned. "A little of both. Why don't you go for a 
swim, Rog?"

"Good idea. I think I will." He looked at Diane. "Want 
to come in with me?"

She shook her head, nuzzling her full glass. "Not just 
now," she answered. She really didn't care that much 
for the water, and besides, she was too relaxed--almost 
euphoric--sitting where she was.

"Why don't you join Rog, Honey?" Cord suggested to 
Cindy.

"You look a little warm yourself."

"Hot would be a better word," Cindy said with an 
inference that escaped Roger, and certainly eluded 
Diane. She stood up, running her hands provocatively 
down her smooth, bronzed sides. "Shall we, Roger?"

"After you, fair lady," Roger said gallantly, slurring 
the words a little.

Cindy trotted over to the edge of the pool and made a 
shallow, graceful dive into the long end of the L. She 
surfaced, tossing her wet black hair like a silky, 
curvaceous jungle cat. "Come on!" she urged Roger, who 
had padded up to the pool edge and was testing the 
temperature with one foot. "The water's fine!" She 
splashed a handful up at him, laughing; he pulled back, 
grinned lopsidedly, and then surged forward in an 
awkward, inelegant belly flop. Cindy howled 
convulsively and splashed him again as he broke 
surface, spitting water.

She swam expertly over to him and he could feel her 
body almost touching him as she treaded water. Goddamn, 
she was a fine, choice piece! I'll bet she's not cold 
and frigid in bed, he thought. I'll bet she's one hell 
of a fuck, all right. Cord wouldn't have a cold fish 
for a wife, not him; he'd have a hot, cock-sucking, 
wild-fucking woman, that's what he'd have and by God, 
that's almost surely what he's got!

Roger felt a tingling sensation at the base of his cock 
as desire coursed through him feverishly. He wanted to 
reach out to Cindy, to grab her, to.... Oh Christ, calm 
down, will you, Slater? That's your new boss's wife 
you're thinking about like that! Ease off. Yeah, and 
ease off on the booze, too. The last thing you need now 
is a repeat performance of last night; that would 
really foul things up beautifully, wouldn't it?

Cindy said, "Come on, Roger, I'll race you around to 
the shallow end."

"Okay," he answered automatically. Well, there was no 
harm in that, was there?

"Let's go!"

They set off. Cindy was a good swimmer and won the race 
easily. She was waiting for him, hands on her hips, as 
he reached her. Delighted, girlish laughter bubbled 
from her lips as he struggled through the water, 
pummeling it almost to a froth with awkward slapping 
strokes. He gained his feet, only to have Cindy put 
both of her slim hands on top of his head and duck him 
under. He reached out involuntarily as he was thrust 
beneath the surface to grab hold of her slim, firm 
waist and pull her off her feet. She gasped, flailing 
out for a moment, and then she too slid beneath.

The water at this shorter section of the L was only 
some four feet deep, and the formation of the pool hid 
their bodies partially from view of the grotto. As they 
thrashed about beneath the water, Roger felt Cindy's 
hand come in electric contact with his thigh, brushing 
along it only inches from his crotch. It seemed to 
linger there for a moment, and then move away. The 
surge of desire shot through him again, and he had to 
repress an urge to grasp the firm swelling mounds of 
her tits and ass as they cavorted. Her touch on his 
thigh had been an accident, of course... or had it?

They bobbed up, in water a little deeper so that their 
heads were almost the only parts of their anatomies 
visible as they stood on the pool bottom. Cindy was 
nearly as tall as he, and her eyes were on a level with 
his. She stood very close to him, her breasts almost 
touching his chest, her lips parted moistly with the 
tip of her pink, wet tongue showing.

"Are you having a good time, Roger?" she half 
whispered.

"Yes," he answered. His voice sounded strangely hoarse.

"Yes, I'm having a fine time, Cindy."

"I'm glad. I want you to enjoy yourself."

The inside of Roger's mouth was dry. He wished she 
wouldn't stand so close to him, so close that he could 
smell the woman odor of her. Jesus, he had half a hard-
on already at the touch of her hand...

"Let's play some more!" Cindy said suddenly, grabbing 
him and pushing him off balance. Again, they both 
ducked under. Roger twisted his body, feeling her surge 
against him, and then... and then her fingers brushed 
over the front of his suit, tracing the outline of his 
cock. They lingered there, massaging gently, gently, 
caressing with an almost maddening slowness that sent 
wild, burning ripples of passion flooding through his 
belly and brought his prick leaping into instant 
erection...

Roger's mouth opened in a reflexive gasp, and pool 
water poured into his throat, gagging him. He coughed 
spasmodically, fighting his way to the surface, 
spitting and hacking. Cindy came up with him, standing 
very close to him now, the hot firebrands of her near-
naked breasts touching his chest. "Did you like that, 
honey?" she breathed.

"L-like what?" he managed confusedly.

"Oh come on now," Cindy purred. "You know what I mean."

"No, n-no, I..."

"This," she said, and suddenly her hand was on his 
hardening penis again, stroking it lightly beneath the 
water. She chuckled huskily. "You ought to be ashamed 
of yourself, Roger honey. Pretending you didn't know 
what I meant when I just made that lovely cock of yours 
as hard as granite. You really do have a big one, too. 
I was hoping you would."

Roger's brain reeled. He couldn't believe this was 
happening! Cord's wife... playing with his prick... 
saying words which could only mean one thing, that she 
wanted him to fuck her... Jesus, her fingers on him 
were like broiling hot irons, inflaming his loins until 
lust consumed his very being.

His eyes flew guiltily toward the grotto, where Diane 
and Cord were still sitting at the white metal table. 
They weren't looking this way now, but if Marc should 
see what was going on... There was no telling what he 
would do! Surely, he would never give him, Roger, that 
promotion; he might even become violent...

Cindy's nimble, burning fingers continued to caress his 
rigid shaft, sliding down to oscillate back and forth 
across his swelling balls as she ground her soft tits 
against his chest. Her lips were parted, and she kept 
running her wet, hot tongue back and forth across them; 
her breath was fervid and sweet and ragged in his face, 
her eyes lidded with her own sensual appetites.

Roger knew he should pull back away from her, end this 
impossible scene before it reached the point of no 
return--but the salacious pleasure of her expert 
ministrations rendered him frozen, incapable of motion. 
What's the matter with her? he thought wildly. She must 
be crazy! Some kind of nymphomaniac! Playing with a 
man's cock less than a hundred feet from her husband, a 
man she's only just met...

"I'm going to take it out now," Cindy panted into his 
face.

"I want to hold your big thing in my hand, honey."

"Jesus Christ, Cindy," he wheezed.

"It's all right, honey, don't worry."

"What about Marc? What about my wife...?"

"They can't see us from where they are," Cindy moaned. 
"Just relax, honey, relax and enjoy it."

Dexterously, her fingers slid upward to pull back the 
waistband of his trunks, back and down until his blood-
raged member burst out and into the warm palm of her 
hand. She held it claspingly for a moment, making 
little animal sounds of abandoned joy deep in her 
throat, and then she began to stroke it gently, pushing 
the foreskin back, running her fingernails along the 
base of his cock, along the bloated sac of his balls. 
Roger felt the exquisite thrill of her manipulations 
bursting through his body, and suddenly he didn't care 
any more; he didn't care if Cord saw them, or if Diane 
saw them, or if the whole goddamned world saw them. The 
only thing that mattered was Cindy, luscious, 
beautiful, desirable Cindy with her hand playing with 
his genitals under the water.

"Slide your trunks down all the way, honey," Cindy 
breathed. "Hurry!"

He obeyed mindlessly, pulling them down as fast as he 
could. She cupped his balls in her hand now, rubbing 
them back and forth, squeezing them very gently, making 
the cum build hot and explosive in his scrotum. He 
looked down at her hand through the wavy translucence 
of the water, watching her, reveling in the searing 
sensations of lewd enchantment. Suddenly, he saw her 
tug at the bottom of her own suit, pushing it down to 
@@@@@@ the dark black silky triangle of her pubic 
mound, down over her bronzed thighs. And then she was 
moving forward, guiding him toward the edge of pool 
with her hand on his cock, turning so that her back was 
pressed against the tile lip.

"Do you want to fuck me, Roger, honey?" she whispered 
against his ear. "Do you want to put your cock in my 
cunt?"

"Yes!" he moaned. "Yes, yes!"

"All right, baby, all right."

She leaned back against the tile, bracing her body 
against it, bringing her legs up through the water and 
spreading them to encircle his waist. Then she steered 
his cock to her until he felt the swollen head touch 
the pubic hair and soft butter-like lips of her cunt. 
She moved the head up and down along her pink slit, 
undulating her hips in the water in a circular motion 
as she locked her legs tighter about him.

"Do you want me to put it in now?" she teased.

"Yes, goddamn it, put it in, put it in!"

As if in obeyance, she thrust herself forward, 
skewering herself on his gigantic rod, burying it 
almost to the hilt in the warm, lubricious folds of her 
pussy. He gasped, and she gasped simultaneously, her 
hips still rotating, her hands coming up to grip him 
under the arms.

"Jesus Christ!" he said. "Oh Jesus Christ, Cindy!"

"Fuck me!" she hissed against his ear. "Roger honey, 
fuck me, fuck me!"

He dropped his hands to the quivering, oscillating 
moons of her buttocks, his fingers digging into the hot 
flesh. He began to fuck into her with long, hard lunges 
that received a momentum from the very depths of his 
toes. He felt an absolute power take hold of him in 
that moment, and he kneaded her ass with sadistic 
delectation. Harder and harder he drove his burgeoning 
shaft into her cunt, feeling her skewered on him in 
total subjection. He could feel the soft fleshy ridges 
deep inside her giving way before the relentless 
onslaught of his rampaging masculinity.

"Ooh yes!" she moaned against his ear, breathing liquid 
fire into the orifice. "Oh yes, that's it, honey, 
that's it!"

He strained his cock forward with all the strength of 
his hips and thighs, reveling in the forbidden act of 
which he was a part, deriving further sensations of 
lasciviousness from the knowledge of the nearness of 
his wife and his future boss. Oh God, oh Jesus, she was 
great, Cindy was beautiful, she was the best fuck he 
had ever had...!

She was moaning softly, incoherently now, her smooth 
velvety legs enveloping his waist in a death grip, her 
hips churning the water around them. The satiny folds 
of her vagina held him, squeezing tightly around his 
rigid column, milking it already of its first tentative 
dribblings of seminal lubrication. He knew she could 
feel every inch, every muscle and curve of his prick as 
she screwed her buttocks up tight against his pelvis. 
The bloated sac of his sperm-laden balls was pressed 
hard into the wet, wide-stretched crevice below her 
vaginal lips, and the soft, hair-covered skin danced 
maddeningly against the sensitive outer rings of her 
tiny, working anus. Shivers of wanton delight made her 
fuck him even harder, even more wildly.

There was nothing else in the world, the universe, for 
Roger at that very moment. He didn't see Marc and Diane 
stand in unison at the white metal table in the grotto, 
he didn't see her waver unsteadily, he didn't see Cord 
take her arm with a sly backward glance lead her toward 
the sun porch. Even if he had seen that, he wouldn't 
have cared. The only thing that existed for Roger 
Slater then was the boiling, surging flood of hot cum 
which was only seconds away from eruption in his 
ballooned testicles.

"Ohh yesss, fuck it hard, baby, fuck it hard, fuck it 
hard, give it to me!" Cindy wailed into his ear, her 
hips like a separate entity now, an entity gone mad as 
she twisted and contorted, opening her legs around his 
waist, squeezing them closed, endeavoring to ingest 
even more of his pistoning shaft into her belly.

Suddenly, she cried out, "Oh god baby, I'm... almost 
there, I'm... yes, YES!!"

Her body heaved toward his as the first delicious 
throes of her orgasm rocketed through her, spurring him 
on, locking him in. In that moment, he felt his own cum 
boil over, explode along the passage within his cock 
and burst from the widened opening in the glans like a 
volcanic eruption, flooding her inner cunt walls, the 
very core of her rapidly undulating belly, with surge 
after surge of the fiery white semen. She was mewling 
with total surrender, total lust-satiation, urging him 
incoherently never to stop filling her cunt with his 
wonderful hot seeds..

Finally he collapsed forward against her, pushing her 
back against the tiled edge of the pool. His prick 
began to deflate then, and slid out of her, trailing 
long sinuous strands of his cum like thin white sea 
kelp from her cunt. She stroked his face, smothering it 
with hot moist kisses. "Oh Christ, Roger, baby!" she 
breathed. "It was great, wasn't it? I just knew it 
would be!"

"Yes... yes, it was," Roger muttered. Half dazed by the 
tumultuous fucking he had just given, and in turn 
received, his eyes strayed dimly toward the grotto. For 
the first time, he saw that it was empty. "Diane?" he 
began. "Where did she and Marc?"

Cindy reached down to stroke his now flaccid prick 
gently. "Don't worry about them, honey. They're inside 
the house, where they can't see us."

Numbly, Roger nodded. It didn't occur to him in the 
aftermath of his satiated flesh to inquire why his wife 
and Marc Cord had gone into the house. Even now, the 
only thing that seemed to matter was this wild, wanton 
woman he had just screwed.

Cindy said, "Come on, honey, let's get out of the pool 
and go lie in the sun."

"What for?" he asked.

She laughed softly. "Because I think I can get you 
another hard-on, that's why. You'd like to fuck again, 
wouldn't you?"

"Yes," he answered. "God, yes!"

"If you're a good boy," Cindy giggled, rubbing his 
deflated

penis lightly with the tips of her fingers, "I might 
even suck you off. Would you like me to suck your big 
cock, Roger?"

He felt his limp prick give a convulsive leap at the 
sound of her words, come half-erect again in her hand. 
She kissed him passionately. "See?" she said. "I told 
you I could make it hard again."

He heard himself say the words he was then thinking, 
"Oh Christ, Cindy, I want to lick your cunt. I want to 
lick your cunt while you suck my cock!"

Her hand tightened on him. "Then let's go!" she said, 
and, still holding onto his genitals, she led him to 
the tile steps at the shallow end of the pool.


CHAPTER 4
---------

"The pitcher is empty, little girl," Marc Cord said, 
smiling and lifting the heavy cut crystal decanter for 
her to see.

Diane, her mind fuzzy from the rum, stared at it. "And 
I was almost ready for a refill." The sun sparkled off 
the glass, making her wince. Her whole physical being 
seemed to satisfyingly relax in the warm rays of the 
sun. She could have sat there forever...

"Come on," Marc urged, standing up. "Keep me company 
while I make some more."

She smiled up at him. He was really quite a man, she 
thought. Pure, raw, male animal, and she was... well, 
sort of attracted to him. Not that she was going to do 
anything about it, of course. She was married, and so 
was he. Hands off! Private property! But that didn't 
stop her from helping him mix some more rum cocktails, 
did it? Not at all!

"Love to," she replied. She rose unsteadily, and Marc 
took her arm. She accepted his assistance gratefully; 
with all the liquor she'd drunk and the soporific 
effect of the sun, she doubted she could make it to the 
door without it.

She giggled and took her empty glass as they walked to 
the sun porch. Marc opened the door and waited for her 
to enter. He led her to the tweed couch, and, in spite 
of her apprehension, she sat down and clasped her hands 
in her lap. He continued to talk of generalities as he 
crossed to the bar and opened the small refrigerator 
for more ice. Diane leaned back on the cushions, her 
mind drifting, hazy from the alcohol, and let his warm 
voice flow through her. She enjoyed the way he talked. 
He was so pleasant, almost like a brother rather than 
the ruthless ogre her husband had made him seem like. 
Well, Roger was wrong: Marc was not all that dangerous, 
all that terrible.

She leaned forward and for the first time noticed the 
hard-cover portfolio on the rattan table in front of 
her. The jacket had the gold embossed title: "Studies 
of Love". She touched the cover, afraid and yet a 
little curious as to what it might contain; but her 
inquisitiveness finally won out. She raised the cover 
and gazed at the first picture.

It was in full color, obviously taken by a skilled 
photographer. It depicted two people making love, their 
faces contorted in rapture. Diane gasped in sudden 
embarrassment and looked quickly over at Cord, who was 
still blandly mixing the new pitcher of rum cocktails 
and talking about the weather they had in Marin County, 
evidently oblivious to her knowledge of the portfolio.

Hypnotized by the carnal activity in the photo, Diane 
studied the photo, for she had never seen a picture of 
two people making love before, and it looked strange to 
her. She wondered if this was the way she and Roger 
looked, with the almost crab-like splaying of arms and 
legs. Then she turned to the next one, which was of a 
man having his penis sucked by a beautiful blonde 
woman. She thought of the night before, of her with 
Roger's member in her mouth; but the differences were 
obvious. 

The woman in the picture was enjoying it, her mouth 
stretched wide and her lips locked around it in an oval 
as though they would never release their prize. A 
ripple of secret desire coursed through Diane as she 
looked at the man's hardened penis, for it was even 
larger than Roger's, and she wondered how the woman 
could take it all without choking. 

She clenched her thighs together at the idea of having 
such a monster even between her legs, then quickly 
turned to the third photo. Just as explicitly this one 
showed the woman flat on her back on the floor, her 
knees drawn up to her breasts. The man was kneeling 
between her thighs, his tongue parting her pubic hair 
and curling in the wide pink slit of her vagina. Diane 
gaped at the obscene sight, and a small gasp of shock 
escaped her lips.

"You like them, Diane?" came a smiling voice which made 
her jump, and a hand appeared with a fresh drink for 
her.

"Well... well, no I don't. Not really." She took the 
drink from Marc and a quick swallow in a vain attempt 
to hide the fact that she was blushing. She looked at 
Cord, thought, and saw that there was an amused 
expression on his face.

"Don't be so sure, Diane. Even I enjoy looking at such 
things occasionally."

"You don't mean that you... approve of what those 
people are doing, do you?" she blurted incredulously. 
"They're like... animals!"

"Who can tell what should or shouldn't be done in 
passion? It's a very strong emotion. Everybody needs 
passion to make themselves happy, don't they? To make 
the person they love happy?"

"Of course," she agreed. "But doing... doing such 
perverted acts can't be a part of that happiness."

"No? Well, I think the couple in the photos made each 
other happy."

Diane felt confused. She knew she shouldn't have had 
that last drink, and even though she felt that she was 
right, she wasn't in any condition to be arguing 
morality--or anything else. She blinked heavily trying 
to clear her mind of blurred thoughts, thoughts of the 
previous night and her unwilling initiation into sexual 
deviations. Roger had always seemed satisfied with her, 
at least most of the time, but she did have to admit 
she was unknowledgeable about certain things. 

Did it really take such acts to hold a man? No, of 
course not. How could she consider such a perverted 
idea? It was evil just to think of things like that, 
much besides lower oneself to perform them. Or... was 
it? For the first time in her life, Diane seriously 
began to question her frozen values, wondering if she 
really didn't know what a man wanted or needed 
physically. She tipped the glass again, her throat 
parched from embarrassment and nervousness.

"You're really going at that rum," Cord said.

"Mmmmm," she replied. "These are good." Despite the 
heavy commitment she had toward her inbred code of 
morals, Diane began to feel faint stirrings of arousal 
once again churn her body. Moisture seeped between her 
legs, and she pressed her thighs tightly together and 
moved her buttocks against the rear of the sofa in a 
vain attempt to quiet the lascivious tingling. "I-I 
think maybe we'd better go back outside, Marc. Perhaps 
Roger and Cindy are waiting for us."

"Oh, I doubt that," Marc said, and Diane detected a 
sudden change in his voice. "I saw them as I was making 
the drinks."

She frowned. "What do you mean, together?"

Cord, his lips pursed and his forehead furrowed, walked 
around from the back of the couch and sat down beside 
Diane. He looked straight at her. "I mean we have a 
situation on our hands, Diane," he said seriously, "One 
that isn't as academic as the photos you were looking 
at." He dipped his eyes and peered into his drink, then 
rotated the glass in his hand. "I don't know how to put 
this, Diane, but--well, I've known for some time that 
Cindy has been playing around, and..." He paused, 
shaking his head in a mixture of pathos and anger. 
"Well, maybe you had better look for yourself."

He took her hand and she rose, still confused as to 
what he was talking about. He led her around the couch 
and over to the bamboo-blinded window and drew aside 
the curtain.

"Look," he said. "Over there, by the shallow end of the 
pool."

Diane took one quick glance, and suddenly she felt as 
if she would scream. Instead, she raised the glass to 
her lips in convulsive horror and swallowed heavily, 
thirstily, not tasting the liquid at all. "Oh no, no!" 
she gasped as she lowered the almost empty glass. 
"Oh... my god, I don't believe it! No, no, no!"

What she had seen was Cindy lying spread-eagle on a 
large, fluffy towel, completely nude, rolling her head 
in contorted ecstasy and Roger, kneeling between her 
naked legs, running his tongue moistly up and down her 
bronzed body. He paused to suck her nipples to hardened 
points, and then traced a wet hot path down to the flat 
plane of her stomach and inner thighs. Cindy's hands 
were tangled in his hair, her expression that of a 
woman possessed.

Diane leaned against the window sill, unable to move. 
"I-I don't believe it!" she gasped again.

Cord snorted slightly and folded his arms across his 
broad chest. "Good God, Diane, it's plain to see! 
They're making love."

Diane tried to blot out the horrid scene in front of 
her. Dear God! There had to be a reason, a logical 
explanation! How how could her husband, her Roger, 
be... be...

Cindy was at fever pitch. Her mouth hung open with 
ecstatic rapture and her glassy eyes stared at nothing 
but her own inner lust. Roger positioned himself with 
his mouth over her pubic mound, his fingers splayed on 
her belly and his thumbs on the outer lips of her 
vagina. Diane sucked in her breath as she watched Roger 
part the soft patch of pubic hair and @@@@@@ the other 
woman's moist red slit, then drop his head over Cindy's 
desire-writhing cunt. Cindy's body jerked as if struck 
by lightning, and her thighs clamped over Roger's ears 
in a vise-like grip, her hips beginning to move with 
the rhythm of his slavering tongue.

Diane was completely absorbed in the horrible lewdness 
being performed before her eyes. She gaped in 
disbelief, but her own body began to involuntarily sway 
in time to that of Cindy's undulations as her husband 
continued the nerve-shattering licking of the woman's 
widespread vaginal slit. Then Diane realized that Marc 
was speaking again. She wrenched her mind back to where 
she was, asked: "What? What did you say?"

"I said that I'm going to mix another drink, Diane. We 
could both use another." He took her glass.

Almost mesmerically, Diane's eyes returned to the 
fantastic sight in front of her. All she cared about, 
all she saw in her mind, were the two naked writhing 
bodies on the towel.

Roger's fat stump of a cock had protruded into view, 
now. It was enormously thick, and for a sudden, crazy 
second Diane wondered how she had ever taken him all, 
and then she was further transfixed by the thought that 
she was now going to see her husband making love to 
another woman.

But Roger worked his way up Cindy's sweat-soaked body 
and straddled her breasts. Diane could see his penis 
standing out from his belly, its scarlet head but a few 
inches from Cindy's gasping opened mouth. Roger reached 
back with one hand and moved his middle finger down the 
already wet pink folds of her wide stretched pussy, 
then plunged his finger to the third knuckle into the 
waiting, lust-quivering hole. 

He rotated it around, pumping in mock copulation, and 
Cindy squirmed and pushed against the exquisite digital 
torture. She flicked her tongue out and rubbed it along 
the underside of Roger's swollen shaft, then encircled 
the head, bathing it, kissing the dilated opening. She 
strained forward, her neck muscles clearly visible and 
closed her lips like an elastic band around Roger's 
turgid cock. She took it deep, and Roger leaned forward 
and began a rocking motion, a grin of animal passion 
wide across his face.

He's too big! Diane thought, fascinated with horror as 
Cindy's convoluted lips sucked as though she had waited 
forever for that magic moment. Her cheeks hollowed on 
the out-stroke and filled on the in-stroke with a 
puckered hunger whose very lustiness made Diane cringe. 
God! He's going to make her suck him until he... he 
cums! He's going to flood his hot sticky sperm until he 
drowns her in it! He's going to... to drown her!

Cord appeared, standing close to her, so close that his 
trunks touched the backs of her naked thighs. The touch 
was electrifying to her and she whirled suddenly to 
him, wide eyed, charged with a combination of 
licentiousness and loathing. "What... what...?" she 
began haltingly, afraid to look into Marc's eyes but 
accepting automatically the fresh drink he offered her.

"What do you think we should do, Diane?" Cord asked 
calmly. "The man out there is your husband, remember, 
and he's on top of my wife and she's sucking the living 
hell out of him."

"You don't have to be so... so graphic!"

"At a time like this, you're worried about that? Don't 
you care what's happening out there?"

"Of course I do! It makes me sick!" she shot back at 
him thickly.

"Then don't you think there ought to be reprisals?"

Diane stared at him. She searched his eyes and saw an 
almost lecherous response. "I--I don't understand."

"Simple. An eye for an eye." Marc licked his lips. "A 
wife for a wife."

Diane felt her stomach lurch and a clamminess crept 
across her body. She stiffened. Marc continued to look 
at her, a smile creeping across his handsome features. 
"Does that idea sicken you so much?"

Diane's brain whirled. "Two wrongs don't make a-a 
right. Who do you think I am, making a proposition like 
that? A whore?"

Marc placed his hand on her bare stomach. Diane 
couldn't deny in her liquor-numbed mind that his touch 
sent a thrill through her, already being aroused from 
the obscene display on the patio, but that didn't 
change the fact that she was married, nor that her 
entire upbringing had prepared her to be repulsed by 
this... this filth!

"Stop, Marc!" she moaned, pulling back from his hand. 
"Please, stop it!" She turned her head from his gaze, 
but in so doing her eyes once more feasted upon the 
carnally locked couple on the towel.


Roger jerked his cock suddenly from Cindy's mouth and 
he moved downward again, then slightly to one side, his 
hands racing over the firm, but yielding bronzed flesh. 
He pulled her legs wide and parted the petal-like lips 
of her cunt, and then crawled between them. Cindy 
reached between their legs and grasped the blunt, fiery 
pole of his penis and with a twisted look of passion, 
sunk his cock deep into her dark, waiting hole of lust. 
Her whole body twitched and leapt with abandon as their 
bellies smacked together and Roger cupped the trembling 
moons of her ass and strained to push his cock further 
in.

Diane stood motionless as her husband began the slow 
grinding of each long stroke, and for some reason 
instead of the utter revulsion she expected to feel, 
there was a peculiar twittering quiver deep between her 
thighs. She closed her eyes and pressed back against 
Marc's chest, but still the vision of Roger's gleaming 
cock, moist the full length from Cindy's lips, raced 
through her mind.

Suddenly, Cord's hand snaked around her, and she felt 
her right breast slowly being massaged through the 
flimsy material of her bikini top. She was momentarily 
powerless to stop it. Then the suit was raised and her 
full, slightly quivering breast was free, its nipple 
hard against the sudden rush of air. Diane uttered a 
moan as Marc's thumb worked the rigid bud, and pleasure 
shot the full length of her body.

"He's fucking my wife," Cord whispered provocatively 
into her ear. "Did you see him?"

"Yes, oh yes," Diane mumbled back in a daze, the lewd 
word strangely exciting to her.

Marc continued to play with her @@@@@@@ tit, grinding 
his pelvis tightly into hers. He slid his other hand 
down around the soft roundness of her buttocks. Her 
body stiffened in panicked realization of what was 
happening.

"Oh, no, Marc, we can't... we can't do this!"

"Why not? Your husband's fucking my wife isn't he?"

"Oh no, please don't do this to me!" she pleaded, her 
eyes tearing with the salt of anguish.

Cord lowered his head and completely engulfed her soft 
lips with his, and his tongue darted out to slip 
between her teeth. An uncontrollable tremor surged 
through her, her mouth opening to the pillage of his 
onslaught, her entire being relaxing against him. He 
held her closer, his big hands hot and moving as they 
pressed the spheres of her smooth, firm buttocks to his 
now bulging trunks, forcing her groin to grind against 
his swelling cock.

"Stop, Marc!" Diane mewled, "Oh no, no... no!" She 
squirmed away from his grip. "I don't know what we can 
do about... about that... outside, but it can't be 
this! I'm not some, some slut you can... can take at 
will."

"I know you're not, Diane," Cord breathed into her ear 
as he closed in again, his hand returning to her waist 
as he drew her to him with powerful arms once more. 
"But I plan to repay your husband's generosity in the 
best way possible."

His hands began to fondle the tight, cloth-encased 
cheeks of Diane's buttocks. Momentarily she struggled, 
but then she realized the total futility of the 
situation. She couldn't scream, couldn't run... He 
kissed her hotly, and his right hand came up from her 
hips and massively closed over her still @@@@@@@ right 
breast, absorbing its cool, full flesh as though she 
were a budding child.

"Oh... oh... oh...!" she cried, suddenly alive with 
livid sensations. His hands, his tongue, his whole 
enveloping body began to enflame her, and she gasped 
from the wantonness and craving which was rapidly 
overtaking her. Marc's hand traveled teasingly over her 
whole body, touching her breast, her stomach, her 
thigh... her inner thigh... then the narrow secretion 
band of her suit bottom. Yes! Yes! Oh God, his fingers 
felt good; They were so soft and warm and agonizingly 
close!

A low purring of arousal escaped from her lips, and she 
breathed heavily, the blood hotly coursing through her 
veins. Cord smiled down at her, and then began to lead 
her gently away from the window and back to the couch. 
"'Yes, baby, yes," he crooned. "We're going to really 
make it."

Gently, he pushed her down on her back on the couch, 
and she rubbed her legs along the cushions, undulating 
her thighs from the building passion. She raised her 
arms to Marc in almost drugged supplication, and he in 
turn kneeled beside her. His searing mouth and tongue 
pressed hard against her pliant, now-willing lips. His 
hands continued to play along her skin, slipping up and 
down her inner thigh, brushing against the burning, 
vibrant mound of her soft, young pussy.

"Oh, Marc... oh Marc, please don't... oh yes!" she 
moaned. His fingers slipped up inside the narrow leg 
band of her bathing suit, and she cringed at the 
devilish touch. Her mind tried to preserve the vestiges 
of her principles, her concepts of morality, even as 
her body betrayed her with prurient desire.

Then Cord, unheeding her final, weakened pleas of 
mercy, fingered the rich valley of her cunt, stroking 
the hair-covered ridges and burrowing deep to slide 
around the already blood-engorged clitoris. She 
involuntarily raised her hips, rotating her sex-
hungered thighs in helpful deliberation, spreading her 
legs so he could wander between her thighs at will. Her 
arms were wrapped around his neck tightly and she 
whimpered into his ear. trailing hot, moist kisses 
across his face while slowly, surely, he insinuated his 
teasing fingers into the moist folds of her warm, 
slavering vaginal orifice.

Oh god... this... this is so wrong... wrong! her brain 
screamed to her, but caught in the emotional agony of 
sensual desire, she could only groan and bite her lip. 
Cord parted the sensitive slit of her cunt and teased 
the soft, surrounding pubic hair as he made sudden, 
ecstatic contact with her throbbing clitoris. Diane 
sensed her own deep wetness from her unwanted passion 
and the electrifying shock of his caresses. He began to 
remove her suit pants, to edge them down over her full, 
well shaped thighs and hips, to worm insidiously the 
last defense from her deliriously pulsating pussy. 
Abruptly, the cool air upon the pubic hair of her groin 
triggered the last defiant rejection of his maddening 
probe.

"Stop it! Stop it!" she cried, thrusting her hands 
against his heavy chest and writhing and kicking, 
trying to push him away. "Oh, for God's sake, get off 
me! Let me up!"

"Goddamn it!" Marc pressed tighter, refusing to remove 
his middle finger and continuing the outrageous rampage 
of her tender, sensorial cunt. "It's too late for us to 
stop, baby. I've tried to be patient with you, to make 
it nice and enjoyable, but one way or the other I'm 
going to do just what I said. I'm going to fuck you, 
baby." He leered hotly down at her, eyes flashing with 
the uncontrollable lust of sexual frenzy. "Your 
husband's out there fucking my wife, and if you don't 
cooperate in return, baby, I'll fire him on the spot. 
Understand? You and I get together, and Roger will get 
his promotion, but if you don't..."

His threat was clear to Diane in spite of her confused, 
liquor-dazed mind. She realized that she was in a 
horrible mess, with no way out. There was nothing she 
could do, nothing... oh Roger, Roger, what shall I do? 
Tears of humiliation and debasement showered down her 
face, and with sudden revulsion she realized that in 
her helplessness her hips were once more grinding up in 
response to the tantalizing play of Marc's maddening 
finger reinserted inside her vagina. Her lower torso 
reacted uncontrollably to his ministrations in a 
cadence with her quivering clitoris and wet, writhing 
vaginal slit.

"Make up your mind!" he said suddenly. "What's it going 
to be?"

Her reply caught in her throat. If she cooperated, he 
could take any indecent and licentious liberties with 
her she rationalized... but at least Roger would have 
his position secured. And then... maybe after some time 
had passed, she could repair the damage of their lives 
and this would be forgotten in the passages of their 
future happiness. But dear God, if Marc should fire him 
as he promised... well, she hated to think what that 
would do to Roger, to the two of them, to whatever they 
might have left. "Oh, oh, yes, yes I'll do it!" she 
hissed between clenched teeth, her body surrendering 
completely.

Cord smiled triumphantly to himself and moved his 
bronzed body farther over her, and kissed her hotly, 
his giant tongue slipping deeply inside her mouth as 
his hand caressed her now wide open loins. Diane moaned 
beneath him, fighting vainly to maintain control of her 
body as the electrifying jolts of his massaging fingers 
began to seethe through her very essence. 

She felt him raise her up and unclip the brassiere 
snap, and closing her eyes she hunched her shoulders in 
automatic assistance. And then he removed the bathing 
suit halter and lowered it to the floor. Her throbbing 
alabaster breasts with their distended nipples were 
completely @@@@@@@ and with an appreciative gasp, Marc 
rolled his hands over them, kneading and squeezing the 
nipples between his fingers and thumbs. Then his 
slavering lips encompassed one aureole, his tongue 
flicking and rolling the jewel-hard nipple maddeningly.

"I'm going to make you naked all the way now, baby," he 
said throatily. "Help me."

Diane clenched her eyes tightly shut in lewd surrender 
and raised her hips, and strained her back as he slid 
the last sheath of suit down over her writhing 
buttocks. It was suddenly as if bonds had been dropped 
from her body, for the feeling of being totally naked 
before the hungry eyes of a strange man was both 
deliciously decadent and wonderfully evil. 
Unconsciously she flexed her warm, damp pussy toward 
the cool air, and her pubic hair almost stretched from 
its imprisonment inside the suit. She played her hands 
down her sides with abandonment, mewling and sighing 
with abject licentiousness. She spread her ivory 
columned legs and tightened her stomach muscles, her 
eyes still mercifully shut to her shameless actions.

Oh Roger! Oh Roger, can you ever forgive me? And then 
came the flashing realization that she had nothing to 
apologize for to Roger, not as long as he was... was 
fucking... that word! But yes, it was fucking she 
meant... fucking that woman outside. She opened her 
eyes and stared at the man above her, then widened them 
still further as she realized he had removed his own 
bathing suit. He was standing over her, a salacious 
grin twisting his features, his hand stroking the 
heavy, uncircumcised foreskin of his corpulent, blood-
pumped penis back and forth over the hard, bulbous 
head. Good God! No woman could take all that! It would 
rip her insides open!

"Roger this big, baby?" Marc taunted, his eyes cruelly 
gleaming. "Well, you just wait until it's all stuffed 
up in your belly and then compare!"

She couldn't stop staring at his obese cock, and at the 
sight of her own naked body helpless beneath it. She 
was filled with shame, and it further dawned on her 
that her husband's boss was actually enjoying this 
torture, was reveling in this cruel debauchery of her 
soul.

"We'll teach that damned husband of yours to fuck my 
wife," he continued, tormenting her further, watching 
the twisted contortion of her fear-ridden features. 
Again, Diane felt the hot tears dribble from her eyes, 
and she knew that Marc would brook no mercy. She hardly 
heard his filthy words, her mind too occupied with the 
hopelessness of her situation and the horrifying 
distress of knowing Marc was as wanton as her husband. 
Dear Lord, there was nowhere to turn for help, nowhere 
to save herself from the ravishment which awaited her! 
She was alone. How could she have ever thought of this 
man as a brother, as someone safe?

Yet even as she groveled in the acute sense of terror, 
the slight traces of desire began to amplify through 
her momentarily dormant senses. She rose to meet his 
body as he dropped on top of her, the hardness of his 
thick, pulsating penis gouging her soft flesh of her 
belly, his huge hands once more prowling over her full, 
erect breasts. She whined from the combination of 
desire and pain, and then their lips closed upon one 
another, their tongues twisting and stabbing deep into 
their respective mouths with mounting lust.

"You're going to beg me for it when I'm through," Marc 
promised. "You're going to cry with ecstasy, baby, so 
help me!"

He moved down her undulating body with wild, licking 
strokes of his tongue, until his head was just above 
her defenselessly spread thighs.

"Oh, no, Marc... not that, please not that!"

The remembrance of the night before and Roger's drunken 
kisses upon her unprotected vagina returned to Diane 
with vivid clarity. She clenched her small fists 
together, her arms tight against her ribs and tried to 
close her legs from Cord's assault. Her vibrant, naked 
flesh crawled with the idea of the impending 
perversion, but the palms of his hands were already 
against the inner flesh of her thighs and were 
spreading them apart ever further. She raised her head 
as Marc gazed hungrily down at the warm pink slit 
fringed so delicately with its soft, golden pussy 
hair... Diane whimpered. She, too, could see how her 
body betrayed her, for her coral flesh was tinged with 
tiny, glistening droplets of desire, and the 
glistening, petal-like lips of her cunt almost cried 
out to the leering face of the lust-inflamed man above. 
She watched petrified as slowly, deliberately, Marc 
spread her secret shame-filled vagina with his thumbs 
and dropped his lips to kiss the enchanted area.

"Oohh, Marc, oohh!" she groaned, but the only response 
from him was to snake his long, teasing tongue against 
her defenseless genitals. Her body lurched against the 
bestial outrage, her stomach churning in horror and 
humiliation as his lapping tongue slithered around her 
open pussy lips. She begged in her shame for him to 
stop his violent assault, yet he only labored faster, 
his mouth and tongue making wet, obscene licking sounds 
which filled the room with their lewd echoes of 
abandoned carnal desire. 

Then again in horror, the unwanted sensations of 
pleasure pervaded her body, and her quivering cunt 
dilated with total surrender to his scurrilous 
defilement. His hands moved back to her breasts and 
clenched them almost brutally, the apex of his actions 
designed to collapse her young pride and morals. She 
tried to pull her eyes from his wildly moving head and 
grasping hands, but she only continued to stare as he 
sucked insanely at her open vagina, the desperation of 
trying to keep the blissful palpabilities from being 
acknowledged by every vein, muscle and cord of her 
subjugated body.

Suddenly his tongue found her erect, pulsing clitoris, 
and he explored it as she whined in agonized pleasure. 
He took the tiny button between his teeth and nipped 
it, running the tip of his tongue over it. Diane moved 
her head back and forth, flailing her hair and cried 
out with animal ecstasy, gripping the edges of the 
couch with straining hands. 

Cord opened the hungry vault of his mouth and lowered 
his tongue to the heated, throbbing cavern of her 
vagina; as he orally fucked her, he heard the gurgling 
and mewling sounds from her lips. He swirled his tongue 
and surged it in and out of her clasping cunt, then 
drew her legs up and slid his arms underneath so that 
his shoulders were wedged between her thighs. He 
clutched her tight, satiny buttocks with both hands and 
shifted them closer to his questing lips.

She howled from the searing delight which rose from the 
liquid depths of her pussy, and she reached desperately 
for him, her hands fighting to rid herself of the 
thrusting, pulsating tongue sunk so deep between her 
legs. Then they suddenly dropped their futile battle 
and tangled themselves wildly in his hair and pulled 
his mouth still further into her.

She was his now! Marc Cord gloated to himself, 
relishing the fact that this tender young morsel of a 
wife was his to play with, to subjugate, use discard... 
fuck... however his mood struck him. He dropped his 
mouth still lower and poked his tongue into the tiny 
hole of her anus. The crude, forbidden act plunged 
Diane into never before realized raptures, and the 
seething contact of his lips to her asshole made her 
scream with erotic delight. She closed her eyes and let 
herself become lost in the sensual pleasure which 
surged through her love-starved nerves. She rolled her 
hips and screwed her rectum onto his stiffened tongue, 
the goose-flesh raising on her quaking belly and 
heaving breasts.

"Ohhhh, Marc, love me... love me!" she heard herself 
plead, her shame gone beneath the overpowering conquest 
of his lickings. She had no control, but no longer 
wanted any, and there was no longer any restraint in 
the furious spasms which had seized control of her 
actions. The intense internal rapture that she had 
never known before made her body cry out for 
fulfillment.

She had broken like a young mare to his will now, and 
Cord could only congratulate himself on the success on 
his well-laid plans. He continued to curl his tongue 
deep into the passages of her cunt and anus, while she 
thrust herself up to his mashed face and forced his 
head down into her silky hair-lined crotch. She was 
past the point of no return, and he was damned if he 
was going to let her escape his full benefit. Yes, 
Cindy had done her job well, but there never had been a 
question of that. She loved to fuck, and Roger Slater 
had the dumb good looks to arouse her immediately. She 
was having her fill of the ambitious but unimaginative 
Mr. Slater, and now, he, the injured husband, was 
reaping his strategic rewards.

"You're going to get fucked now!" Cord moaned as his 
mouth rested from her vagina. "God damn it, I'm going 
to screw you like you've never been screwed before!"

Diane cringed under his lewd phrases, but they excited 
her still more. She whispered, "Yes... yes... yes!" in 
an abandoned response, spreading her legs, dropping 
them from Marc's shoulders. Then he crawled over and 
said hoarsely, "Take my cock, Diane, and put it in your 
cunt."

She hesitated only for a moment, and then slipped her 
hand between their quivering bodies and grasped his 
hard, triton-sized prick in her right hand and guided 
it over her full fleshy cunt lips. The rubbery head 
sent stinging responses through her as it parted the 
soft sparse pubic hair and touched the ragged, saliva 
drenched sides of her pussy. She held her breath, for 
he was directly next to the tight, gently throbbing 
mouth of her vagina. She felt the first pressure of his 
drive. 

"Ohhhh!" she breathed in helpless protest, but the 
penis continued to worm forward and cruelly stretch the 
elastic opening until she felt as though she were 
splitting apart down between her thighs, just as she 
had feared upon seeing his huge swollen penis a few 
moments ago.

Cord grinned with sheer raw lust. He glared down at the 
helpless, innocent young wife spread-eagled under him, 
the head of his prick disappearing into the soft 
tickling hair of her cunt. He had to fuck her! He had 
to!

He fell forward in a sudden rush of passion, burying 
his cock like a raging battleaxe to its hilt, smashing 
her tits to her chest, sinking to her belly without 
mercy or thought of injury. The soft ridges of her cunt 
enclosed his rampaging machine in soft velvetness. He 
slowly stroked outward, then shoved back in, making her 
gasp with pain.

"Like it?" he sneered in crazed torment.

"Ohhhhh, yes, oh yes!" she groaned, beginning to react.

There was no reason to deny the flames of carnality 
which seared her body, for she was lost. Lost! Cord had 
taken everything that was right and good from her, and 
she in turn had abandoned control over herself. The 
abysmal thought of her total surrender sent chills 
coursing along her spine and she twitched and writhed 
to the slow rhythm of her husband's boss's penis 
skewering inside her.

Cord slipped his hands down her sides and under the 
undulating orbs of her ass, grasping one, then the 
other, reveling in their flexing as he pressed his 
hands tightly to them. He jerked her harder to his 
loins and felt her pulling her cunt against his cock. 
She flowered open to receive still more, insatiable 
now. He moved with long, smooth strokes that brought 
his cock to the edge of her now hungrily snapping 
vagina on the back-thrust and then forward into her 
uplifted buttocks until he could feel the harsh slap of 
his bludgeoning balls against her tiny puckered anus. 
He thought of a further humiliation he could subject 
upon Diane and began to run his fingertips along the 
sides of her pussy, fondling the contracting lips, 
bringing still more moaning of abandonment from her as 
her ever more insatiable vagina worked to swallow his 
greedy cock.

The pain had long since vanished from her loins and her 
legs jerked and quivered on either side of his impaling 
rod with uncontrolled cadence. Diane slavered her 
tongue around her lips as she mewled in pleasure, and 
her neck and thighs strained with the intensity of 
emotion. There was nothing save the fantastically 
delicious sensation of lying beneath this man and 
returning thrust for thrust the wild fucking he was 
giving to her. Diane knew that Marc smiled the smile of 
a man triumphant, but she did not care.

He quickened his charging thrusts, hot and deep, as she 
thrashed beneath him. He could feel the power of her 
impending cum. Her breasts heaved against the pressure 
of his chest and the tiny diamond nipples dug deep into 
his bare chest, and her legs jerked out wide and up on 
either side of his pounding body. The plateau of her 
crotch was wide open to his pile-driver grindings, and 
the untouched recesses of her womb pushed against his 
brutal thrusts. He wanted her to remember this 
revolutionary turning point in her life, and worked 
harder and faster to make it true.

Then, "Oh Christ... Om my god, I'm cumming! Cumming! 
I'M CUMMING!" She shivered under him, her cunt suddenly 
opening around him like a flood gate, voraciously 
gushing wet, sticky fluid around his madly pistoning 
cock. She jerked towards him several times, the lips of 
her vagina seething in a desperate sucking attempt to 
milk his penis dry. Her breath came ragged and choked, 
and he dove still deeper into her burning channel of 
sensuality. Then the boiling spigot of his own juices 
untapped to pour forth foaming jets of white, creamy 
sperm, and the top of his cock shot the hot, scalding 
liquid far, up into her soft, palpitating belly. Their 
frothing juices mingled into a reservoir of mutual joy 
and passion which Diane had never before in her life 
realized existed.

Her body, beaten and satiated, collapsed beneath Marc, 
her legs suddenly limp, her heart near bursting from 
her chest. Sanity seemed to return as the waves of 
sensuality receded, and then the shame and humiliation 
came back. She remembered where she was, and who was on 
top of her, whose thick penis was buried in her still 
gently throbbing vagina. But the only thought which 
burned through her was to leave this horrible, 
degrading place and never return. Even though she had 
caught Roger making love to Cindy, it still did not 
give her right to do what she had done. Roger must 
never find out. Never!

Cord retracted his now deflated rod gently, and in 
agony, she rolled over, covering her @@@@@@@ vaginal 
slit from his view with her thighs. She tried to blot 
out the closeness of him by throwing an arm over her 
eyes. It was enough to have been so weak and to have 
allowed Marc the unrestrained use of her body, but now 
his crudely deposited semen seeped from her cunt and 
began to trickle down her inner thighs, hot and sticky, 
making Diane whimper from further indignity.

"That was great, baby!" Cord said with an unmistakably 
victorious smile on his lips.

"Yes," she replied coldly. "Now let me up."

Cord smiled at her and slid off and stood up, 
retrieving his bathing suit. His limp prick hung 
dormant, the thick veneer of their cum juices 
coagulating around its wrinkled skin. Diane reached for 
her bra and bathing suit pants, pushing his offered 
hand away. She couldn't stand the touch of him. Not 
now, not after the terrible, debasing debacle she had 
just been subjected to. But in spite of herself, she 
watched how easily and naturally Marc stood before her, 
and she gazed hypnotically at the thick thatch around 
his groin as he eased his trunks up his legs. His balls 
were large and well attached; little reflexive shivers 
crawled up her spine.

"Come on," Marc said comfortingly. "If you're ready, 
we'll go back outside. Maybe you'd like a swim to cool 
off."

Diane froze, humiliation running rampant through her 
whole being, making her cheeks flush a deep red hue. 
The miserable ordeal of facing Roger now overwhelmed 
her, and she wasn't sure if she could stand it, not 
with another man's lewd sperm still boiling within her 
belly...

"What's the matter, Diane?" Marc asked softly. "You're 
not worried about your husband, are you?"

She could only nod, the choking reply of, "Roger, Roger 
will never understand," bubbling from her trembling 
lips.

Marc laughed softly. "Really, Diane. He's had his, 
hasn't he. Isn't turnabout fair play?"

"It's... different with a man."

"No, it isn't. Not any more, Diane. You'd better begin 
living in the Twentieth Century. Your grandmother 
opened the gates when she fought for equal rights, and 
the equality she won should naturally extend to the bed 
as well. True democracy must include sex, for that's 
one of the basic freedoms if anything is, and we men 
should welcome that fact."

Mesmerically, his words churning in her brain, Diane 
let him lead her out of the living room and into the 
still bright afternoon sun. She looked down at her bare 
feet, unable to meet the eyes of the now dressed couple 
seated calmly at the grotto table. She was so ashamed, 
so mortified. She wanted to die!

"Bring the drinks, darling?" Cindy said loudly as they 
approached. Diane couldn't help but think how 
unconcerned she sounded, just as if nothing had 
happened. Just as if she had not screwed Roger and Marc 
had not just finished with her. Oh God, why couldn't 
the earth just open up and swallow her on the spot? 
Must she go through with this horrid farce?

"Sure, Cindy," Marc replied, holding the pitcher aloft.

"Right here. Got the glasses ready?"

She numbly sat down across from Roger, head still 
bowed. He wouldn't look at her either, his own eyes 
lowered guiltily. Diane put her hands on the table and 
stared at her nails, two rivulets of tears running down 
her cheeks unheeded, for she was past resistance. 
Nothing mattered any more.

There was a silence as the glasses were filled, and 
then Cindy said in a casual tone: "Well, how was it, 
kids?"

Marc chuckled. "Great. Diane's a fabulous lay. Roger, 
you should really consider yourself lucky to have such 
a wild piece of ass for a wife."

Roger jerked to his feet in disbelief. "What? What are 
you saying, Marc. Did you...? Were you two in 
there...?" His words dripped bitterness and terror and 
instant loathing. He looked as if he were going to 
vomit.

Diane thought about running. Running anywhere to escape 
this dreadful, agonizing scene. But there wasn't any 
place she could go; this was her hell, her punishment. 
Whatever had been left of her marriage was finished for 
good now, she thought. Her whole life had crashed 
around her, for within the past hour she had changed 
from an innocent and faithful wife to a common whore, a 
sperm basin for a complete stranger. The full impact of 
the hour struck her with complete impact and she 
cringed in her chair, waiting for the cauldron of 
deserved abuse Roger was sure to heap upon her.

"Now, wait a minute, Roger," Cord said placidly. But 
his voice was authoritarian, full of control. "Sit down 
and listen to me."

For the first time, Diane ventured to look up. Roger 
was staring at her, burning a brand of loathing on her 
forehead. She averted her eyes, unable to withstand his 
naked hatred. But he obeyed Cord's command and sat down 
again.

"That's better. Roger, are you going to deny that you 
were screwing my wife?"

"I..." Roger choked, caught on his own petard. "I..."

"Don't make excuses. We watched you giving it to her. 
Diane and I both."

There was a long, terrible silence. Diane could not 
control herself. "Oh, please, Roger, forgive me! Please 
forgive me! I-I didn't know what I was doing! It was a 
mistake, a horrible mistake!"

"No," Marc said calmly. "Not any more than my wife was 
mistaken in fucking you, Roger. I liked it, Cindy liked 
it, and damn it, if you'd both be honest with 
yourselves, you'd realize you liked it, too." He 
paused. "If you regard each other as exclusive 
possessions, and hold that sex is fundamentally dirty, 
degrading, then this is one experiment you probably 
won't repeat. I'm sorry about that. I really can't 
accept that concept, nor the one that says someone else 
can spoil your possession by using it. I like to think 
of sex as being clean, natural, good fun, and a nice 
way of becoming closer to somebody else."

"I don't think of sex as being dirty," Roger shot back. 
"But I can't see throwing all sense of decency out the 
window like a... a rutting animal!"

"Calm down, Roger," Marc said. "The trouble is that 
both of you were raised as puritans, where innocence 
and modesty were virtues, and sex is only used as a 
means of procreation. But that's not right, Roger, and 
it never has been. Group sex is fun, too, and joy is as 
moral as procreation. It adds novelty, a beautiful 
experience to your life if you'd let it, without taking 
anything away from your love for each other."

Diane sat dazed, Marc's strong arguments of his and 
Cindy's way of life battling with her own concepts. 
This was wrong, all wrong... or was it? Was his really 
the better way of life? She shook her head, confused. 
So much had happened in so short a time...

"Look, kids," Cindy said mildly. "Think about it. How 
you decide is strictly your business. We're advocating 
one way, because we like it, but it may not be your 
way. At least be familiar with the fact that it 
exists."

Diane, a certain new-found courage seeping into her 
soul, turned to Cindy. "How--I mean, what happened 
to...?" She faltered, unable to speak the question in 
her heart.

"How did I become involved?" Cindy prompted. "I don't 
mind telling you, Diane, because I've learned to be at 
peace with myself and accept the idea of being a woman. 
I was married before, to a man who knew only one 
position of sex and did that one badly all the time. I 
had, to put it mildly, strong sexual conflicts. I 
divorced him, not only because of that, but for all 
sorts of reasons, and then I met Marc. He showed me 
some stag films one night, and we made mad, passionate 
love afterwards. I had been released, really exploding, 
for the first time. I became aware of what sex is all 
about. Later I had the opportunity to watch a couple 
make love. They sucked each other off, and really did 
all the tricks, and you know what? I didn't find it to 
be ugly as my first husband had taught me, I found it 
beautiful."

Diane nodded numbly.

"I can't accept that idea," Roger said primly. He got 
to his feet, his eyes still blazing uncontrollable 
rage. "I think we'd better go, Diane."

"Hey," said Marc. "Take it in the spirit it was given, 
will you? Tell you what. Why don't you two come over 
for dinner tomorrow night?"

"No," Roger said. "That would be... impossible."

Marc shrugged. "The invitation is open. We'd love to 
have you."

"I'm sure," Roger said coldly.

Cord shrugged. "Think about it."

Roger pressed his lips tightly together and took 
Diane's arm and pulled her to her feet.

Quaking with guilt, with physical soreness from Marc's 
drubbing cock, with mental confusion, Diane allowed 
herself to be roughly led toward the sun porch and the 
dressing room inside.


CHAPTER 5
---------

Diane came out of the bathroom and walked into the 
bedroom, wearing her long nylon nightie, her blonde 
hair long and flowing down her back. Roger was lying on 
the bed, his hands clasped behind his head, smoking a 
cigarette. He wore only his jockey shorts.

Diane swallowed into her shame-dried throat as she 
stood just inside the door, looking at him. His eyes 
were on the ceiling. He hadn't looked at her or spoken 
to her since they'd left the Cord home in Peacock Gap 
that afternoon. She had tried to talk to him several 
times, but either he walked away from her or the words 
constricted in her throat before she could get them 
said. She felt total and abject self-abomination at 
what had happened to her with Marc Cord on that sun 
porch couch, what she had willingly allowed herself to 
become. Her cunt still throbbed from the merciless 
buffeting of Cord's gigantic cock, and her breasts were 
swollen and tender from his impassioned manipulations.

His cum is still swishing around inside me, she thought 
sickly, endeavoring to further punish herself for her 
unforgivable transgression. I'm carrying Marc Cord's 
sticky white seeds in my belly right now... I'm nothing 
but a dirty, filthy whore and my soul will surely burn 
forever in the fires of hell for what I've done, for 
the sin I've committed.

Slowly, she walked to the bed and sank onto it, careful 
not to touch her husband. Roger didn't look at her, his 
eyes remained on the ceiling, the cigarette curling 
smoke into the electric-charged air of the room.

Suddenly, Roger asked in a cold, dead voice. "Did you 
like it, Diane?"

The sound of his voice caused her heart to pound 
violently.

"What?"

"The fuck Cord gave you this afternoon?" Roger said. 
"Did you like it?"

Tears welled in her eyes. "Oh Roger, please..."

"Goddamn it!" he faltered. "Did you like it?"

In spite of herself, Diane found her mind returning to 
the episode on the couch, to her wide-spread legs and 
the sight of Cord's huge, blood-engorged penis sawing 
mercilessly back and forth into her widespread vagina. 
Did she like it, did she really? Yes, she thought with 
more personal revulsion. Yes, she had liked it. She had 
liked it enough to achieve her own climax, to cum in 
blinding, crashing waves, to cry out her own 
fulfillment to him and send his flood of milky semen 
surging into her...

The revelation that, truly, she had enjoyed Marc Cord 
sent the tears of humiliation cascading like a salty 
waterfall down over her cheeks. Oh yes, she was the 
vilest adulteress, the foulest harlot, the most 
miserable of all the world's cyprians...

"Well?" Roger asked. "I asked you a question, bitch."

"Oh, God, Roger, darling, don't torture me!"

"You did like it, didn't you?"

"Yes!" she blurted. "Yes, yes, yes!"

"You fucking whore!"

"Yes, I'm a whore!" she cried, throwing herself against 
him and sobbing uncontrollably against his bare chest. 
"Oh God, Roger, yes I am!"

He didn't touch her. "You act like you're proud of the 
fact."

"Nooooo!" she wailed miserably. "Roger, no, please, I'm 
not proud! I'm sick, just sick!"

"You goddamned well ought to be."

She continued to sob against his hirsute chest, her 
nails digging lightly, convulsively, into the skin. 
"Roger... Roger, are you sorry you... did it with Cindy 
Cord?"

"Hell no, I'm not sorry."

The words were like a whip in her brain, a well-
deserved verbal chastisement, and she felt the 
masochistic need to hear more. "Was... was she good for 
you?" Diane asked wretchedly.

"Damn right she was," Roger answered. "She was damned 
good. She was better than you'll ever be!"

"Oh Roger...!"

"She's ten times the fuck you are!"

Her fingers were kneading his flesh spasmodically now, 
and she felt a curious tingling sensation begin in her 
stomach. "Why, darling? Why did you... screw with her?"

"Why?" He laughed scornfully. "Because you're an 
iceberg, that's why! Or at least you're an iceberg with 
me. Maybe with Cord you weren't. Maybe you gave him one 
hell of a ride."

The tingling was spreading, inflaming her loins, and 
she knew it was the beginning of intense arousal. For 
some strange, perverted reason Roger's derisiveness was 
having a sexual effect on her body. She was being 
consumed with lust, slowly, slowly. She wanted her 
husband, wanted his body, wanted his... yes, wanted his 
cock inside her... I want to fuck him, she thought 
suddenly. I want him to fuck me... fuck me... fuck me! 
I'm a whore, aren't I, nothing but a whore, and that's 
what whores want, isn't it? To be fucked... fucked... 
fucked...!

Her hand began to make tiny circular motions on his 
stomach, rubbing gently, teasingly, dipping lower until 
it was just about to the waistband of his jockey 
shorts. He looked down at her hand, not comprehending, 
not understanding at all. "What the hell are you 
doing?"

"Roger," she moaned. "Oh God, Roger, I-I want you!"

"What?" he asked incredulously.

"I want you to... to fuck me!"

"What?" he said again, not believing his ears. "Did you 
say what I thought you said? My own darling, frigid, 
virginal wife. Did I hear you say fuck me?"

"Yes! Oh Roger, yes!"

Her hand moved to the waistband of his shorts now, 
sliding under it. She could feel the wiry bristles of 
his pubic hair, and the touch of him sent ripples of 
sheer lust coursing through her. Her hand went still 
lower, contacting the head of his prick, and she ran 
her fingernail over it tantalizingly. Blood pounded 
through Roger's loins, causing his cock to leap into 
rigid erection, causing it to palpitate achingly under 
her probing fingers. She caressed its turgid length, 
back and forth, back and forth, then tracing downward 
to stroke his rapidly bloating balls, teasing the 
leathery, wrinkled surface of his scrotum.

"Roger!" she moaned, completely abandoning herself to 
her lust, to the newly awakened fires within her; for 
she was awakened, she finally realized, Marc Cord had 
wakened her to the full enjoyment of sex that afternoon 
and she hadn't known it until now... "Roger, don't you 
want to fuck me?"

"Jesus Christ!" he said. His hips had begun to squirm 
on the bed from her ministrations, and he was breathing 
raggedly. "I can't believe this!"

"Don't you, Roger?" she asked, stroking his cock and 
his balls. "Don't you, darling?"

"Yes! Jesus, yes!"

He entwined his fingers in her hair and jerked her head 
up, grinding his mouth down on hers, and her tongue 
flashed into his mouth like a purveyor of liquid fire. 
Christ, was this his wife, was this Diane? She was 
actually hot, she actually wanted him! Their tongues 
curled around one another, burning, flicking back and 
forth, and she drew hers in and out of his mouth in the 
rhythmic attitude of copulation. His hands went to her 
nightie, stroking her body through the thin, wispy 
material. Her fingers on his cock were burning, 
burning, and he reached down as he raised his hips to 
pull the cloth of his shorts away from his blistering, 
fervid loins. His monstrous, trembling penis leapt into 
her hand and she consumed it as if it were something 
she had wanted all her life, but had been forbidden to 
have until that very moment.

"Roger!" she breathed against his mouth. "Roger, make 
me naked! Rip my nightie off, Roger! Now, now, now!"

His hand closed over the neck of the silky garment, 
bunching it in his fingers, then savagely he jerked 
back and downward. There was a whispering, shredding 
sound as it came loose in his hand, as he tore it from 
her taut, hard-nippled breasts and drew it down over 
her pussy, so wet now with the flowing secretions of 
her expanding lust. She helped him by twisting and 
undulating her body, her hand still vibrantly rubbing 
his genitals, her mouth still fused hotly with his. And 
then she was completely nude, and his hands were on her 
breasts, kneading and manipulating her hardening 
nipples until she mewled with pleasure deep in her 
throat. Then his hand was moving down, down over her 
stomach, through the soft golden fleece of her pubic 
hair, finally touching the erect, pulsing shaft of the 
miniature phallus that was her clitoris. She whimpered 
in unrestrained pleasure as he massaged the tiny, 
trembling bud between his thumb and forefinger. Her 
loins began to grind down into the sheets of the bed in 
wild, uncontrol
led counterpoint to his fingering movements down 
between her legs. Her head flailed from side to side, 
the sensations so intense within her that fresh new 
mewls of lust and excitement erupted from her throat.

Diane continued to enfold his granite-hard cock, 
drawing the foreskin back and forth, tickling the 
blood-swollen vein on its underside. She felt every 
ridge, every muscle, every vein in its immense expanse. 
But she wanted to know it better, to learn each and 
every inch of it, to know it as well as she knew 
herself; she was completely lost now in the building 
passion which she had allowed to take control of her 
body, which Roger's teasing fingers were further 
enhancing.

I want to suck it, she thought then as she stroked him. 
I want to suck his big, hard prick, I want to feel it 
in my mouth, I want to know what it's like to suck my 
husband and really enjoy it, not like last night on the 
kitchen floor but really and truly enjoy it...

"Darling!" she breathed against his mouth. "Darling, I 
want to suck your cock! Please, darling, I want to suck 
it!"

Tremors of lewd desire ran rampant through Roger's 
flesh. This was what he had always dreamed of! This was 
what he had always wanted, but never thought he would 
achieve! She was literally begging him to allow her to 
suck his cock! She wanted it, wanted his penis, wanted 
his body, wanted him!

"Yes!" he crooned. "Oh Jesus, yes, baby, yes!"

Her mouth left his and began to trail down along his 
chest, pausing to nip gently at the erectness of his 
nipples, marveling that male teats reacted under 
extreme arousal much as those of a female, and then 
moving down along his belly. She let her tongue flick 
into the tiny, puckered opening of his navel, felt him 
twist and jerk beneath her head and his hand continue 
to oscillate her swollen clitoris back and forth. 

Then she was poised above the hot, hard length of his 
cock. Her eyes were open wide and she stared at the 
thin sheen of lubricating fluid which dribbled from the 
small opening in the glans, to flow down along the 
shaft and cause it to shine moistly in the pale light 
from the nightstand lamp. She kept staring at it, as if 
hypnotized by that unseeing eye, the purplish-red, 
palpitating monster which she had cradled in her hand.

It seemed to sway before her face, like a charmed 
cobra, urging her mutely to come closer, come nearer. 
She obeyed. Her lips were only a scant inch from the 
moist, drooling head, half an inch, and then her tongue 
came out with agonizing slowness and touched the 
rubbery glans, touched it and began to swirl around the 
opening, lapping up all the thick, sticky fluid. 

Diane's brain reeled from the electric touch of her 
tongue on his penis, from the salty, not unpleasant 
taste of his semen. It was good, good, good. She hadn't 
dreamed it would be this good! She opened her mouth 
wider and took the head inside the butter-soft 
interior, swirling her tongue faster and faster now 
over the dripping glans, causing Roger to cry out in 
pure delight.

"Oh Jesus, Jesus, baby, that's it! Oh Christ, that's 
ittttt!" he wailed, wrapping his hands in her hair and 
pushing her head down on him, making her take more of 
his rigid column into her gently nibbling mouth.

She massaged the soft resilient skin of his testicles 
tantalizingly with one hand, and her thumb and 
forefinger were stroking the mighty base of his cock. 
She was sucking rhythmically up and down now, twirling 
the softness of her tongue maddeningly around it at the 
apex of the withdrawal, the tip flicking across the 
tiny split in the glans. Roger flexed his buttocks, 
moaning, looking down at the crown of her head bobbing 
up and down above his loins as she simultaneously 
worked her buttocks in tight, undulating circles. He 
imagined the pink fleshy lips being pulled out 
grotesquely, clinging to his thick cock as she sucked 
voraciously, her feverish mind churning with the 
delicious lewdness of the act.

Roger felt her naked breasts flex and dance in his 
belly, and he knew he was going to cum before very much 
longer. He could feel the surging, boiling activity in 
his balls, the impending eruption of his churning 
sperm. God, she was... she was incredible! Even Cindy 
Cord hadn't been this good yesterday, when she had 
sucked him by the pool! He had never known it could be 
like this!

"Baby...!" he panted. "Baby, I want to... fuck you 
now... got to fuck you now... come on, baby, let me 
fuck you..."

She ceased her maddening licking of his cock, stopped 
the delicious gentle digging of the tips of her teeth 
into the hard resisting flesh. Almost reluctantly, she 
released his cock, let it slide from her mouth trailing 
a thin strand of lubrication with her wet, glistening 
lips as they pulled away. She turned her face up to 
him, her eyes burning with lust and desire and... yes, 
with love, too, he could see that. She rolled over onto 
her back, with her legs pulled up, knees to her 
breasts, and spread widely, lewdly, exposing the pink, 
passion soaked petals of her vagina to his eyes.

Roger rolled over, poised over her. He had to fuck her, 
and he had to fuck her now; if he didn't he was not 
only going to blow his wad, he was going to blow his 
goddamned mind!

"Take it in your hand, baby," he whispered fervently. 
"Take my big cock in your hand and shove it up that 
tight little cunt of yours where Marc Cord's was this 
afternoon! Do it now, baby! Put it in, put it in!"

Her hand slipped down as she tossed and flung her body 
on the sweat-soaked bed and encircled his thick 
throbbing cock in her small fingers. She spread her 
legs and thighs ever wider apart as her fingers dug 
into the moist, slick surface of his shaft; and then 
she was guiding his prick toward the small, juicy hole 
of her vagina, using its bulbous, purplish head to part 
the pubic hair and full, fleshy lips of her cunt.

She gasped aloud at the sudden electrifying contact of 
the rubbery glans against the damp, sensitive flesh. 
Roger flicked his hips slightly forward, and Diane felt 
a sharp little pain from the stretching pressure of his 
member at the tight entrance of her vaginal orifice.

"Ohhhhh!" she cried. "Aaaaaaaggggghhhh!"

He pushed forward again as the gigantic crest forced 
its way into the tightly clenched elastic opening. Her 
hips flew up to meet his thrust, burying almost the 
full length of his tumescent rod in the folds of her 
cunt, sending it racing along the lubricated passage 
and into her belly until she felt his heavy, sperm-
bloated balls smack solidly against the upturned cheeks 
of satin-soft ass.

"Ohhhhhh, Roger, ROGER!" she wailed beneath him as he 
flexed his cock deep inside the tight flesh of her 
vaginal sheath, lurching the thick shaft another 
fraction of an inch deeper into her, then repeated the 
motion again, and again, each time raising moans of 
pain and joy from deep inside Diane. Soon, her vaginal 
slit became accustomed to his monstrous size, and the 
pain abated and there was nothing for her but joy, joy 
for the first time from the plunging cock of her 
husband, the man she loved.

Roger began a slow revolving motion with his pelvis, 
grinding his cock tightly into her naked crotch, 
expanding the walls of her pussy even more.

"Fuck me, Roger, fuck me, FUCK ME!!" she heard herself 
cry out, and the obscene words from her own lips caused 
her flailing buttocks to rotate even more insanely, to 
demand even harder thrusts from her husband's churning 
loins. He rocked above her, using short, smooth 
strokes, and her body reacted in kind, chills of 
excitement and rapture spiraling the full length of her 
spine as she felt the tempo of his heavy, burgeoning 
cock burrow into her throbbing cunt.

Quickly, he increased his pace and the length of his 
stroke, knowing he couldn't last much longer, feeling 
the volcano that was his balls almost brimming over. 
Diane raised her widespread loins up to him in 
simultaneous rhythm to his every downward thrust as her 
passion-contorted face twisted wantonly with her 
desire.

Now Roger was slamming into her with demoniacal force, 
drawing his heavy cock nearly out of the tight, moist 
sheath clasping at it hungrily, then plunging down 
again until his swollen balls slapped ruthlessly 
against the @@@@@@@, puckered ring of her asshole. The 
pressure was mounting, mounting, in his billowing sac, 
and his head swam wildly with the impending knowledge 
of his cumming. He had never known a fucking like this, 
never, never, never! Oh God, she was beyond his wildest 
fantasies!

Diane began to toss her head in frenzied, abandoned 
ecstasy, impaled on his rock-hard shaft, and rapturous 
little moans bubbled past her lips. She was so wild she 
was going to go out of her mind, she knew it, she knew 
it! She sucked at his tongue, buried half into her 
throat now, trying to milk it as her pussy was trying 
to milk his pistoning cock, and her legs raised even 
higher to receive his thundering manhood.

"I-I'm almost there, darling!" Roger shouted in 
mindless ecstasy then, and she gurgled her agreement, 
her encouragement, her need around his tongue. She was 
almost there herself. She wanted to cum with him, co-
mingle his juices with Marc's in her belly until she 
was consumed by nothing but lust-fire from within.

Roger increased his pace even more, deepening his 
thrust as she writhed wildly beneath him, grinding up 
and down his cock with incredible fury, her legs 
twitching, her toes curling as she lurched her legs 
wide and upwards. He knew by this that she was near 
orgasm, and he pounded, pounded, reveling the wet, 
slurping sounds which came to his ears from his pile-
driving cock in her eagerly sucking cunt. He pressed 
his hands behind her knees and thrust them back hard 
against her breasts, until her head was framed between 
them, bringing the tableau of her magnificent crotch 
higher and wider open to his brutal plunges.

"Ohhhhh, ohhhhh, yes!" Diane chanted under him as she 
felt her orgasm climbing to the very pinnacle. Her 
passion-contorted features were like a gargoyle 
caricature of her normally soft, innocent beauty.

Roger ground his cock hard and deep, faster, faster, 
into the tender sanctuary of her womb. He watched her 
breasts heave and quiver as a result of his pummeling, 
even saw their tiny nipples expand before his very eyes 
as she tossed her head wildly, crazily from side to 
side. And then she convulsed beneath him, her mouth 
opening wide around his penetrating tongue, and a cry 
of animal delight, of pagan rapture, tore from the core 
of her being.

"AAAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHH!"

As he continued to hammer into her, Roger felt her cunt 
walls secrete their warm gushes of wet sticky fluid 
around his plundering cock, inundating his shaft and 
his balls. She was cumming like he was sure she did 
with Marc Cord this afternoon! With renewed urgency, he 
thrust faster, deeper, with all the strength he 
possessed. 

He felt her jerk, lurch, spasm wildly, the mouth of her 
cunt sucking at him feverishly, her breath spewing 
against his face in short, ragged gasps. And then he 
sensed his own hot, churning sperm race the length of 
his prick in incredible ecstasy, causing his body to 
tremble with palsied motion as his juices spurted from 
the opening in his cock far, deep, far, deep into her 
violently quivering recesses... it was a never-ending 
flow which caused her to moan in spasmodic, 
indecipherable cries of delight as her belly quaked 
with the unleashed pool of delectation he had emptied 
into her.

A long time later, an eternity later, the torrent ended 
and her own body relaxed. She let her legs fall limp 
around Roger as he collapsed forward on her, and her 
heart roared and pounded like the mighty crash of surf 
in her chest. Dear God, she had never known anything 
that good existed on the face of this earth! And she 
had thought she had been sexually awakened with Marc 
Cord! But that had only been the beginning, only the 
first unbinding of her physically chained body, for 
now, with the man she loved, with her husband Roger, 
she had experienced rapture beyond all mortal 
expectancy. Never, never, never had she ever in her 
wildest dreams thought sex would be this good, this 
wonderful!

After a while, Roger lifted his head and gazed into 
Diane's eyes. His own eyes were moist, and filled with 
satiation, with exhaustion, with... yes, with love. 
"Diane," he began, swallowing, "Oh God, darling, that 
was... that was beyond belief!"

She kissed him gently, nibbling at his lower lip. "Was 
it better than with... with Cindy Cord?" she inquired 
softly.

"God, yes! Oh Jesus Christ, you don't even have to 
ask!"

She kissed him again. "You were better than Marc Cord, 
darling," she said. "Much, much better."

"Do you mean that?"

"Oh yes, I mean it." She moved her hand down along the 
sweat-slick surface of his buttocks to dip between them 
and gently rub the soft, resilient skin of his deflated 
balls.

"Diane... I love you, I really love you!" Roger 
blurted. "I'm sorry for... for what happened last 
night, and for what happened with Cindy."

"Shhhh," she told him. "Don't be sorry, Roger. Don't 
be. I'm glad it all happened. Up until just now, I... 
hated myself, but not now, not now. I'm glad I let Marc 
Cord fuck me and plant his seed deep inside me!"

"Y-you are?"

"Yes, dear," Diane said. "Don't you see? Somehow, 
letting a strange man touch me, use my body, shoot in 
me, awakened all the desires which I had unwittingly 
kept repressed so long inside me."

"Something I couldn't do," Roger said, with a trace of 
bitterness. "Something your own husband couldn't 
accomplish in two years of marriage and love-making."

"No, no, darling, that isn't it at all," Diane said. 
"It didn't have anything to do with you. What it was 
was me. I'd lived with my puritanical moral upbringing 
so long that I just couldn't change when I married, 
when it became all right for me to experience sexual 
desires. I still couldn't bring myself to let go. It 
took an affair, a morally forbidden affair, a lewd 
fucking with a man I hardly knew to open up this whole 
new wonderful world for me."

Roger considered her words for a moment, and then he 
kissed the soft, smooth column of her throat tenderly. 
"Then... I'm glad we went over to the Cords today, 
Diane. I'm glad because the only thing that's kept our 
marriage from being perfect was your... your..."

"Frigidity?" Diane whispered. "You can say it now, 
Roger, because that's just what it was. I understand 
that... and I'm ashamed of it, of the torment I must 
have put you through these past two years, all the 
while blaming you because I thought you were too 
demanding."

They lay in silence for a long while, with Roger's now 
limp prick draining lovingly into Diane's satiated, 
warmly moist cunt. He made no move to rise from her 
body, and she made no move to push him off; they were 
together, for the first time, together. Finally, Roger 
said, "Diane?"

"Yes, darling?"

"About what Marc and Cindy said today? About... well, 
hell, about wife swapping. What do you think about it?"

"I don't know, darling. This one time, today, was good 
because of what it did for me, for us. But anything 
more than that..." She let her voice trail off as she 
thought about it.

"I was just wondering," Roger said, "if maybe our whole 
perspective wouldn't benefit by... by taking them up on 
their offer. I mean, if just one afternoon of swapping 
has given us the loving we just had, is it possible 
that continued swapping will make it even better for 
you and me in the future, even wilder than what we just 
had?"

"I-I'm not sure," Diane replied. "You might be right. I 
know I'm... well, I'm still attracted to Marc Cord and 
I-I guess I wouldn't mind him fucking me again." She 
felt little salacious thrills spin along the flesh of 
her inner thighs at the thought of Cord's huge, rock-
hard cock. "I couldn't possibly feel the same about him 
as I feel about you, of course, darling. But still..." 
Again, she let her voice trail off.

"Yes," Roger said, "I know what you mean. After the 
fuck we just had together, there's no other woman who 
could satisfy me any better. But I'm damned if I 
wouldn't like to get into Cindy Cord's pants again."

Diane kissed his eyes, his mouth. "Do you... think we 
ought to take them up on their offer?" she asked 
softly. "About seeing them again tomorrow night, I 
mean?"

Roger pondered it. "Suppose we think about it," he 
said.

"There'll be time enough to decide tomorrow."

"All right." Diane moved her hips seductively on the 
bed, her fingernails tracing little prickles of delight 
along his buttocks. In response, she felt his cock 
begin to stir from its flaccid rest in the warm, moist, 
fleshy walls of her cunt. "You're getting another hard-
on, darling," she teased.

"Well, so I am."

"Shall we?"

He let his tongue flick along her lips and then burrow 
inside her mouth. He retracted it just enough to say, 
"Goddamned right we shall!"

***

In the office the next morning, Roger couldn't seem to 
concentrate. His mind kept reverting back to the events 
of last night, to the three glorious hours of love 
making he and Diane had had before finally falling 
asleep entwined in each other's arms.

Jesus, he thought as he sat at his desk, the columns of 
figures in the open ledger before him blurring 
together, who would have thought last week, even 
yesterday morning, that my prudish little wife would 
turn into one of the wildest fucks ever imaginable? She 
damned near tore me apart last night. I'd never say so 
to his face, but I guess I've got Cord to thank for 
finally snapping the ties that bound her sexually. From 
here on in, things are going to be just great, what 
I've always dreamed of...

He tried to read the figures before him again, and then 
threw his pencil down in futility. It was no use; he 
couldn't get with it today. He leaned back in his 
chair, staring up at the ceiling for a moment. Suddenly 
and unaccountably, he found himself thinking about 
Cindy Cord.

She was one hell of a fuck in her own right, that's for 
sure, he thought. I wouldn't mind putting it to her 
again, even if Diane has finally emancipated herself. 
Hell, I've sort of discovered my own virility, too. No 
more quiet, staid, ultra-conservative Roger Slater; now 
it's Roger Slater, the swinger, Roger Slater, the 
cocksman. Yeah, what was it Cord said to me that night 
in the Pig and Whistle? "Play the modern role," that 
was it. Well, that's just exactly what I'm going to do 
from now on. I'm going to play the modern role, all 
right.

The telephone rang.

Roger picked up the receiver, said hello. And as if 
sensing the thoughts he was thinking, Cindy Cord's 
husky voice breathed into his ear, "Hello, lover. How's 
my handsome lover man this morning?"

He blinked. "Cindy?" He started to ask her why she had 
called him, but the tone of her voice made that plain. 
And he was Roger Slater, the swinger, now wasn't he? He 
said, "I was just thinking about you."

She laughed musically. "Were you? Well, that's nice to 
hear. And what were you thinking about me?"

"That you're a damned desirable woman."

"Oh? It seems your attitude has changed since you left 
yesterday, Roger honey."

"I've done a lot of thinking, all right."

"I'm glad to hear that." Cindy paused, and then purred, 
"Will you and Diane be coming over tonight? The 
invitation is still open."

"I'm still considering it."

"You do want to fuck me again, don't you Roger?" she 
teased candidly. "You do want to put that lovely big 
cock of yours into my hot, juicy cunt, don't you?"

Roger felt fire beginning to leap in his loins. Jesus, 
she was a wanton little bitch! "I wouldn't mind it," he 
managed to say coolly.

Cindy laughed again. "I'll suck you off again," she 
said. "Until you cum this time, Roger. Until you squirt 
gallons and gallons of your hot, sticky sperm into my 
mouth. Would you like that, Roger?"

"Christ!" he said, feeling some of the suaveness slip 
away from him. His cock was rigid in his pants now; her 
words were like a caressing hand on his vitals.

"You will be over tonight, won't you Roger?"

"Yes! I'll be over tonight. I'll be over, and I'll fuck 
your cunt and I'll fuck your mouth and maybe I'll even 
fuck your asshole."

"Ooooooohhhhh!" she giggled. "I can hardly wait!"

After they had hung up, Roger sat there staring at the 
phone, feeling the aching pangs of desire surging 
through his erect penis. She could hardly wait? Holy 
Christ, if he didn't cum in his pants before he ever 
got there, he would be damned lucky!

***

Diane was vacuuming the living room when the phone rang 
that morning. She pushed her blonde hair out of her 
eyes, switched off the vacuum cleaner, and went into 
the kitchen to answer it.

Marc Cord's voice said smoothly, "Good morning, Diane."

She felt a small tingle race through her. "Why... 
hello, Marc. This is a surprise. You're the last person 
I would have expected to call."

"Oh? And why is that?"

"Didn't you see Roger this morning?"

"Why, yes I did," Cord answered. "We had a nice little 
chat, as a matter of fact. He's no longer... shall we 
say, uptight about yesterday."

"I know," Diane said. She moistened her lips. "But if 
you saw Roger, then you know he's not here. Why did you 
call, Marc?"

"To talk to you, of course."

"Why would you want to talk to me?"

"To find out if you two will be coming over tonight."

"Didn't you ask Roger?"

"When I saw him, he said he was still thinking about 
it,"

Cord told her. "I was wondering what you thought."

Diane felt very wicked, teasing. Last night had been so 
wonderful, so beyond all her previous conceptions of 
physical fulfillment. She was a new woman now, there 
was simply no denying that fact, and her freshly-
discovered sexual freedom gave her a certain sense of 
power, of lustiness. Yes, she was a new woman, a happy 
one for the first time in her married life, and she was 
really going to enjoy herself.

She said, "I don't know about tonight, Marc. If we do 
come over, what will happen?"

"What do you want to happen, Diane?"

"Why, nothing especially."

"Are you sure?"

"I don't know what you mean, Marc," she said, knowing 
full well what he meant. She could feel her vagina 
begin to secrete droplets of fluid down between her 
legs as lewd thoughts traveled through her brain. In 
her mind's eye she saw Cord's huge prick again, saw it 
up close as she had seen Roger's last night, with its 
unseeing eye staring at her, drooling.

Cord's breathing came a little faster over the wire.

"Diane," he whispered, "Diane, I'd like t-to fuck you 
again. Like I did yesterday."

She was silent for a long, dramatic moment. And then 
she said softly, "Would you, Marc?"

"Yes, damn it!"

"Well, I'll have to think about it," she breathed.

"Diane..."

"Good-bye, Marc," she said, and hung up.

She stood there with her eyes closed, the juices of her 
desire soaking the thin, filmy material of her panties. 
God, talking to Marc had made her hot! She wanted him 
again, all right, and unless she was very much mistaken 
Roger wanted Cindy again, too. She knew what her 
husband would say when he came home from work and they 
discussed the Cords again; he would want to go back 
over to Peacock Gap tonight as much as she did.

Diane's cunt ached with a throbbing intensity now, as 
she once more thought about Marc Cord's fleshy pile-
driving rod and muscled, bronzed body. She let her 
hands stray down the sides of her body, all the way to 
her thighs, and then pushed up the short hem of her 
housedress. She held it bunched at her waist with one 
hand, while the other moved with tantalizing slowness 
to explore the wet, sticky surface of her silk-encased 
vagina. She allowed one finger to slide inside the 
elastic leg band of her panties to touch the wet, 
palpitating folds of her petal-like cunt lips and then 
to slip inside the soft, warm slit with maddening 
slowness. Paroxysms of utter joy flooded her body as 
she stood there, manipulating her pussy and thinking 
about Marc Cord. Damn, she could scarcely wait until 
tonight!


CHAPTER 6
---------

The evening breeze was cool and crisp, blowing through 
the car's open window to refresh Diane. She sat close 
to Roger, looking lovingly at him, and he smiled warmly 
back at her. She turned to peer into the night's 
darkness ahead, taking a hand to brush the silken 
strands of her blonde hair from her eyes. She felt 
nervous, but yet tantalizingly exited, for tonight was 
an important one to her. Yes, and to Roger as well.

Last night, with Marc and then her husband later, had 
been the beginning, the turning point in her otherwise 
fruitless existence. At last she felt the emergence of 
the real woman who had been so long buried beneath the 
layers of false modesty and Victorian prudery. She was 
no longer her mother's --she was full, rich, 
red-blooded, alive.

But tonight was still another major step for her, and 
as Roger neared the Peacock Gap house of Marc and Cindy 
Cord, she realized that by accepting the dinner 
invitation, she was going to lose the last vestiges of 
her inhibitions and become devoured in the enveloping 
warmth of lust for the sake of lust alone. Tonight she 
was going to actively, openly participate in group sex; 
there was no denying it. She was going to exchange 
mates, to be yet another convert to the cult of wife-
swapping. Wife-swapping: a horrid, indecent, disgusting 
word which brought lip curls of contempt from the lips 
of decent people. Wife-swapping. She mouthed the word, 
letting it roll around on her tongue like a bittersweet 
candy. 

It was exciting, and brought a delicious tingle to 
Diane as she mulled over what this evening was to 
bring. Yes, yes, tonight would bring Marc Cord and his 
overwhelming, lovely cock and his masterful ways of 
love-making. Yes, she wanted Marc, she wanted to be 
swapped for him, she wanted him to fuck her... 
lubricating fluids began to seep from her soft, warm 
vagina and she pressed her legs together, not wanting 
to make her excitement obvious to Roger.

"Diane," Roger suddenly said, "Diane... I love you."

She turned away from the window and stared at her 
husband.

"I know you do, darling," she replied softly, "And I 
love you, too."

"I-I want you to know that before... well, before we 
get involved tonight." He seemed to swallow a lump in 
his throat. "I don't want you to misunderstand if... 
if... well, you know."

Diane smiled understandingly. "I know," she said. "And 
you won't make me have a double standard, I know that, 
too."

Roger was silent for a long moment. Then he nodded. "If 
that's how it's got to be for you to become a woman, to 
respond sexually to me, then so be it." He smiled at 
her and winked. "After last night I can say that my 
wife possesses more hidden talent in bed than any other 
woman I've ever known."

"Or will know?" Diane, suddenly flooded with desire and 
affection, nestled her hand on his inner thigh.

"Or... will know."

Diane began to stroke his thigh in light, caressing 
motions.

A moan of pleasure escaped from deep within Roger's 
chest and he stared down at her polished fingernails 
and the path they traced on his trousers. Diane edged 
farther along his inner thigh, and he spread his legs 
slightly to allow her access to his crotch. She smiled, 
a sudden rush of prurient sensation rippling through 
her.

"Oh God, baby, you drive me wild!" Roger groaned, 
involuntarily jerking forward so that she touched the 
already rigid outline of his penis. "Oh, Jesus, I wish 
you'd always been like this."

"Don't worry, darling. From now on I will be." Diane 
stroked his swelling cock through the pants, feeling 
the long, turgid shank expand and press against the 
binding cloth. She rubbed harder, as though she were 
trying to polish it, and Roger panted excitedly. "I'm 
going to crash the car, for Christ's sake, if you don't 
stop!"

"You want me to stop?"

"No, no, don't stop!"

Diane fumbled with his zipper and slowly lowered it, 
then reached in and tugged the band of his shorts, 
insinuating her fingers inside. His flesh was hot, his 
pubic hair like coarse sandpaper, his rod eagerly 
awaiting the touch of her fingertips. It jumped 
convulsively when she scratched the bulbous head with 
one long nail. Diane almost couldn't believe such a 
wanton action... it was so unlike her previous self. To 
be feeling Roger's cock in a car! Why... last week, she 
hated the very sight of it in the bedroom, much besides 
reveling at its touch.

"You'd better zip me up, Diane," Roger advised, "We're 
almost at the Cords'."

But she played with him teasingly until they were on 
the macadam driveway, and she laughed as he made a 
bumbling attempt to zip himself closed before opening 
the car door.

Marc and Cindy were waiting at the open front door. 
There were the usual greetings, but as the door closed 
Marc suddenly took hold of Diane and pressed her close 
to him. In full view of his wife and her husband, he 
kissed Diane passionately, the way a lover kisses his 
mistress. There was no question in anybody's mind after 
that what the evening's entertainment would consist of-
-if indeed there had been any to begin with.

The dinner, served after two rounds of drinks, was 
delectable. Cindy was a marvelous cook, and had worked 
hard to be the gracious hostess, serving hors 
d'oeuvres, with the drinks, and then shrimp cocktails, 
Caesar salad, and the main course of rock Cornish game 
hen, roasted plain in the fashionable way, wild rice, 
Brussels sprouts and cauliflower rosettes.

The dessert of cheese and fruit was served buffet style 
in the living room. Marc excused himself only to return 
a few moments later with four glasses of a chilled 
magnum of Mumm's champagne.

"What's that for?" Diane asked.

"A celebration," Cord said jovially, unwrapping the 
foil crown and pressing the cork with his thumb. "A 
celebration of your husband's promotion to General 
Office Manager of my section of Waller, Waller, Crist 
and Maxwell -- as of Monday."

"Oh, that's wonderful!" Diane squealed--just as the 
cork popped and shot across the room.

"How come?" Roger asked, grinning boyishly. "I 
thought..."

"I talked to some people and we decided you should be 
trained before Drake retires. So, as of Monday, you'll 
be with me. Like it?"

"Of course!" Roger accepted the offered crystal glass 
of champagne and drank. Cindy sidled up to him and 
kissed him lightly on his cheek, saying, "Wonderful, 
Roger. I'm thrilled for you."

Diane turned to Cord, the bubbly effervescence of the 
champagne giving her the fortification to block her 
natural modesty.

"You like champagne?" he asked.

"I... like the feeling it gives." She smiled at Cord, 
marveling at her ease, catching the appreciative look 
he gave the full length of her body. She could feel the 
throb of desire in her loins as he mentally undressed 
her, and she had to admit she was actually looking 
forward to making love with him again. She was willing 
and anxious, and the champagne flowed coolly down her 
heated throat. Cord quickly poured her another glass, 
sensing her rising passion as the time drew nearer.

"You were wonderful yesterday," Marc whispered in her 
ear, nuzzling gently her hair and lobe. "I'm more than 
happy you decided to return tonight for... Round Two."

"So am I," Diane responded. "I guess I was... pretty 
shy.

It was my first time."

"I know." Marc smiled and took the glass from her hand 
and set it on the table. Then, his arms pulled her to 
him and his lips came moistly down on hers, his tongue 
darting wetly into her mouth. She sucked on it gently, 
allowing her body to melt against his, and she trembled 
from the excitement of this man's kiss. All hints of 
her slight previous nervousness disappeared, and she 
pressed her lips tighter to his mouth, feeling the 
hardening of his great cock where he rubbed into the 
softness of her stomach. He was getting an erection, 
and she felt her own muscles constrict and her breasts 
begin tingling.

They pulled apart slightly, catching their breaths, and 
she looked across to the brocade couch which faced away 
from them. Roger was embracing Cindy there, and the 
woman was wrapping her arms tightly around him, urging 
him on with tiny feminine mewls of delight. Cord saw 
Diane looking at the other couple and said, "They seem 
to have things under control."

"Mmmm," Diane, sighed, returning to his embrace, "And 
so do we."

"Christ, I want to fuck you!" Cord whispered, suddenly, 
fervently. "And I want to do it here, right now!"

Diane remembered the lewd, obscene spectacle of the two 
of them on the tweed couch yesterday, and hoped she 
would lose herself in the same wild, frenzied passion 
as she had then. The thought of being loved by Marc 
there, in the living room, in full view of her own 
husband excited her perversely, hotly.

"I'm ready!" she urged. "Oh, Marc... yes... fuck me!"

The word strangely accentuated the situation, and it 
was a feeling she welcomed wantonly. She reached down 
and boldly stroked his enlarged, steel cock through his 
trousers, feeling more wicked than she ever had felt 
before in her life. The tingling in her breasts spread 
to her groin and enveloped her thighs.

"Strip!" Cord commanded, unable to wait any longer. 
"Get naked!" Diane took one last look at her husband, 
who was now out of sight on the couch cushions, the 
back of the brocade furnishing a screen to the actions 
of love-making she knew was happening there. Then she 
reached behind her and slid the zipper of her green 
dress down from neck to her buttocks. She lifted her 
arms and the dress dropped to the floor, puddling 
around her feet. She stepped out of it, just as Marc 
unhooked her brassiere; the bra dropped to the dress, 
and the cool evening air made the red teats of her 
breasts harden like concrete chips.

Cord reached for her, the touch of his hands on her 
naked shoulders causing her to jump involuntarily. The 
realization that she stood near nude while her husband 
was busy nearby with another woman fanned the lust 
which was burning in her thighs, and the thought that 
she would soon be writhing on the floor with a strange 
man she hardly knew pumping between her open legs added 
to the forbidden thrill.

She stripped her panties down over the satiny fullness 
of her thighs and buttocks and added them to the puddle 
of dress and brassiere. Cord lowered his head to her 
breast, suckling the tiny, throbbing nipple deep into 
his mouth. Diane moaned and swayed, almost falling.

"No, no, not yet, Marc!" she panted. "I have my 
stockings and heels on."

"Leave them on. I want you like that."

She slipped to the floor, using the clothing there as 
she had been forced to use the torn dress on the 
kitchen floor with Roger as a towel against the 
surface. The rug was thick, though, a deep-pile buff-
colored shag, and was almost as soft and comfortable as 
a bed. She stretched out luxuriously, widening her legs 
to show Marc the full, enticing view of her warm, moist 
cunt. She was alive! She rubbed her hands along her 
sides and dipped a finger provocatively into the pink-
tinged valley of her vagina, spreading the moistened, 
pulsating lips of the channel in preview of the 
impending lust-fulfilling fuck he knew he was going to 
give her.

"Hurry, hurry!" she moaned loudly then. "I want you!" 
She made no attempt to keep her voice down, wanting 
Roger and Cindy to hear her... to hear the two of them 
as they fucked there on the floor. She waited as Cord 
shed his clothes like a demon possessed and then 
lowered his nakedness down to her.

"Oh God, Diane, I want to fuck you! I'm going to fuck 
you until you can't walk!" he hissed between clenched 
teeth.

She moaned with the thrill of Marc's touch, the 
sensations of desire boiling through her pussy like 
molten lava. Her whole cunt was ready to erupt like 
Vesuvius! "Oh fuck me, fuck me, Marc!" she cried out, 
"I need you, I need you!" She knew her husband had 
heard her that time, and she didn't care, didn't care 
about anything.

Cord's moist lips started a nibbling motion along her 
shoulder and neck, sending quivers of goosepimples 
racing over her body. She writhed uncontrollably 
beneath his lips and dropped her hand back to his now 
unclothed cock, grasping the erect member brutally in 
her hands. She heard him groan as she slid the foreskin 
back over its engorged head, and rolled the loose flesh 
around its base. He dipped back to her breasts, his 
mouth playing wildly with her nipples and aureoles, his 
tongue trailing wetly through the rich valley of flesh 
between the throbbing tits as he alternated his 
attention between them.

Then he went lower, moving his body around so that she 
could still manipulate his penis, but so that he was 
able to bathe her belly and inner thighs with his 
enriching tongue. He ground the tip into her navel, 
bringing soft moans of pleasure from Diane's lust-
contorted lips and gasps of maddening sensations from 
her throat. He licked still lower, and Diane felt her 
groin flower to the pattern of indecent nippings, and 
then she stretched her legs upwards and back against 
her breasts as he hunched over her naked cunt and 
spread the dew-moistened lips with his fingers. His 
tongue circled around her inner thighs and buttocks and 
then plunged hotly into the pink, wet flesh of her 
pussy.

"Ooohhh!" she groaned gutturally. "That's what I like! 
Yes, yes, YES! Don't stop! Don't stop!"

She chanted the words blindly, her breasts mashed 
against her upthrust legs. She put her hands to her 
smooth, slick cheeks and spread her cunt open further 
to his oral ministrations, and he in turn pulled the 
@@@@@@@ crevice closer to his groveling mouth. His 
tongue flickered against the diamond bud of her enraged 
clitoris, causing it to quiver with expectancy. Then he 
stabbed snake-like against the gushing walls of her 
sensitive, throbbing pussy.

Diane raised herself up on her elbows and watched down 
between her breasts in complete captivation as Marc 
nestled his mouth into the hollow of her open cunt. She 
shuddered from his soft lickings on her tender skin and 
in her wet creases, and felt his hot puffs of breath. 
She pumped in the rhythm of copulation as his magic 
tongue kissed her from the bottom to the top of her 
vaginal damp slit. She rolled her head back, slowly 
tossing it from side to side as the delicious contact 
continued. Cord was gasping as Diane ministered to his 
massive cock, and he in turn jerked his thighs as 
though he was fucking her stroking hand. But not once 
did he alter or break the lashing contact of his eager 
mouth, tongue and lips. Even his nose was immersed in 
her steaming slit, the nostrils flaring excitedly at 
the odor of pussy and flowing juices.

He dipped to kiss the wrinkled ring of her anus, and 
Diane was fairly shrieking with delight at the 
forbidden act. He thrust the hard tip of his tongue 
into her asshole, feeling its rubbery opening give and 
stretch before his invading tongue. Then he moved one 
of his hands from her firm ass cheeks, poising it 
before the quivering hole, and his mouth returned to 
her clitoris; as it did, he pressed his middle finger 
into her rectal passage, sinking it to the first 
knuckle brutally.

"Aggggghhhhh! It hurts!" Diane cried out, delirious 
with masochistic pain-joy at the ravagement. "It hurts 
so much!"

He wriggled his finger, extending it to the second 
knuckle.

"Ohhhh! Ohhh! I can't stand it!" she screamed. "It's 
too much! Too much!"

Cord did not remove his invading digit. He continued to 
move it around as he thrust his tongue deep inside her 
vagina until her voice died in a strangled mixture of 
sob and sigh and then broke again in a high-pitched 
wail as her passion overflowed her loins. She twisted 
in his double grip, writhing in sweet agony. Marc's 
lips and finger caused a crackling thunder of sweeping 
emotions to surge through her body. She gasped and 
groaned, a burning wildness taking hold of her as she 
lay impaled upon tongue and finger. She rotated her 
buttocks abandonedly, the ecstasy probing through her 
loins and swirling through her naked flesh. God, oh 
Jesus! There was nothing else in the world except the 
enervating convulsions of her naked cunt!

Cord thrust his tongue deeper, working faster and 
faster as he heard her approach her climax. He plunged 
every inch of his huge tongue into her willing cunt, 
tasting its slightly acid secretions, licking the 
swollen cunt lips, kissing the trembling inner thighs. 
She was a hot little bitch, he thought, and he had 
waited for his chance and found it well worthwhile. He 
flicked his tongue and worked his finger faster and 
deeper into her ever-expanding holes, and her body 
shuddered beneath him, her thighs opening and closing 
spasmodically.

"Dear God...!" Diane convulsed, her head flailing 
wildly as she tensed her back in an arch. Her neck 
muscles stood out like tendons, and her face screwed 
into a contorted mask as a low, animalistic growl began 
to build within her. She was almost there... almost on 
the brink.

"Oh God, I can't take it... That's enough! Oh stop, oh 
stop... Please... Ohhhhhhhhh I'm cumming, I'm cumming, 
I'm cumming... OH GOD YES!!"

Diane spasmed and climaxed her heart slamming against 
her ribs, her mind awash with the flaming pleasure of 
her orgasm. Her insides felt as though they were afire, 
and her release circled through her in increasing 
spirals. Her fluids gushed down along Marc's mouth and 
chin, puddled wetly around his finger still sunk in her 
anus, dripped to the clothing below. Finally, she 
collapsed on the rug, dropping her legs as though they 
were lead weights. She lay uselessly immobile, the 
world having almost ended for her in a cataclysmic 
ecstasy.

Cord cradled his face in the warm softness of her 
pussy. He panted his exhaustion along with her heaving 
breath, and then removed his finger and crawled over to 
find her lips with his. She could feel the stickiness 
of her fluids on his cheeks, and then he smiled and 
said softly, "Rest, Mrs. Slater. Then do it to me. Then 
suck my cock like I just sucked your cunt."

She nodded her head gently in agreement and dove her 
tongue deep into his mouth in silent appreciation for 
the indescribable journey he had taken her on.

***

Roger had let Cindy lower him to the couch, squirming 
her hot body beneath him provocatively. He had wanted 
to go to another room so he could see her nakedness in 
private, but she had not waited, and uncaring that her 
husband or his wife were on the other side of the 
couch, she had wantonly stripped her panty-hose from 
beneath her short dress, and then unbuckled Roger's 
trousers hurriedly. His head whirled from the champagne 
and from the heady aroma of her musk. Damn, but she was 
hot! he thought. Hot and ready!

She took his hand and guided it to the softness of her 
vagina, rubbing his palm into the crinkly pubic hair. 
The pungent aroma of her pussy was so strong that it 
wafted like thick perfume in Roger's nostrils. It has 
jasmine, sweet jasmine.

"Finger me!" she groaned, wrapping her hands in the 
wiry hair around his cock, tantalizing the blood-
hardened member with stroking nearness. It leapt to 
meet her invading fingers, but as it touched them, they 
pulled away teasingly.

Roger obeyed her command, his fingers probing the 
gentle entrance of her cunt and hardening her little 
clitoris, making it stand up from where it snuggled on 
the folds of her labia. It gave him a vast sense of 
power to see how she wriggled and squirmed under his 
ministrations, and he pressed harder, pulling the 
ragged slit of her vagina open wide and rubbing up and 
down her moist crotch abandonedly.

Cindy began to stroke his burgeoning penis more 
erotically, and finally Roger could stand it no longer. 
His cock throbbed like some thundering stallion, and he 
grabbed her legs and drew himself on top of her, his 
rigid, palpitating member brushing against her pubic 
hair and slithering along her soaked cunt slit.

"Oh yes, now I want you... now, now!" she gasped, 
splaying her legs as far apart as she could get them. 
She dropped one leg to the floor and arched the other 
over the rim of the couch. Roger looked down between 
their bodies, staring with hungry mouth wide at the 
upturned magnificence of her open pink furrow. She 
lurched upward in a spasmodic urge to hurry his cock 
into her. 

She groped between her legs, finding the jerky blunt 
head of his prick so that she could place the fleshy 
hugeness of his hardened cock into the full length of 
her open, quivering hold. Her tightly closed hands 
caressed it tenderly, reverently, and she steered it up 
to the cave of her vagina, never letting it lose touch 
with her boiling flesh. Already it was convulsing and 
the viscid milk oozed from its lust-filled opening. She 
held it in place, and then with her other hand pushed 
against Roger's buttocks. His mighty weapon thrust 
itself deep within her, quelling only a portion of the 
gnawing heat which was consuming her insatiable slit.

He began to pump, his long, grinding strokes bringing 
noises from Cindy like those of a mewling kitten 
searching for milk. Then, dimly, he heard another 
sound, gasps as though a woman were in intense pain. He 
was half-tempted to raise his head and see what it was, 
but the force of Cindy's animalistic mating was too 
great; he sank to her, drubbing her thighs with his 
powerful battering.

"OOOOOooooohhhhhh!" he heard in a husky woman's gurgle.

"That's what I like! Yes, yes, yessssss...!"

Roger froze involuntarily as he recognized his wife's 
voice. He couldn't comprehend it for a long moment, 
until he was shocked back into reality by Cindy's 
pleading demand: "Keep fucking, Roger, goddamn it, keep 
fucking!"

There were other, softer murmurs and then: "AGGGGGHHHH! 
It hurts!"

Diane was really getting it! He was wildly excited by 
the though of his wife's lust, and by Cindy's mad 
undulations. He felt his cock throbbing and aching in 
Cindy's sopping wet vagina, and his testicles felt 
swollen and angry with his rapidly building cum.

He heard his young wife's voice gasp, "Oh God, I can't 
take it!" and then the spiraling shriek of her inner 
soul as she reached her climax. Then there was silence, 
save for the rustling of clothes and the panting of 
commingled breaths.

Cindy heaved against him, making Roger lose interest in 
his wife's actions again. He bent to the task of 
fucking Cindy, slamming his mammoth penis to the hilt, 
hitting her cervix with increasing pressure, his cock 
ripping away at her enclosing grasp with overwhelming 
desire.

Then suddenly there was a groan from Cord's lips as 
though he had been stabbed, and a voice cut through the 
air like a knife. "Ooohh, Diane! Your mouth is like 
butter!"

The meaning of those words was all too clear. Roger 
gyrated in Cindy's cunt, his eyes clenched shut in a 
futile attempt to blot out the horrible picture of his 
wife's sweet lips slipping over Marc's obscene, 
glistening penis. The ultimate torture of fucking a 
woman while your own is sucking another man overwhelmed 
him. His mind drew a thousand pictures, and unheeding 
the panting demands of Cindy, he withdrew his cock and 
raised himself up and peeked over the edge of the 
couch.

"Don't leave me, Roger!" squealed Cindy, clutching at 
him. "For God's sake, don't leave me!" She tried to pry 
his fingers from the couch, but to no avail. Roger's 
eyes were fastened almost mesmerically on the lewd 
scene before him.

The sight of Cord's hard shaft completely absorbed 
between his wife's ovalled lips increased his sexual 
appetite a hundredfold. Diane was massaging the soft 
resilient skin of Marc's testicles and she swallowed 
continually, her throat muscles milking his prick. Her 
tongue laved the underside of his prick while its tip 
taunted the base and a portion of his sperm-bloated 
balls. The look on Cord's face told Roger he was 
experiencing the ultimate of pleasurable fermenations.

Diane hummed and purred hungrily, Marc's heavy and 
throbbing penis vibrating and reaching from her throat. 
She waggled her hips provocatively, totally absorbed in 
her wanton task.

"Suck harder!" he heard Cord groan through passion-
clenched teeth. Diane tightened her lips and bobbed yet 
faster, the cock buried deep in her mouth.

"That's what you want, is it?" Cindy whispered next to 
him.

"You want to watch? Well, goddamn it, then let's 
watch!"

Cindy suddenly jerked upwards, pushing Roger away. He 
staggered to his feet, unsure of what she was doing, 
and she took him by his still erect penis, hands 
clasping the turgid rod like a walking stick, and led 
him around the couch. She guided him to a spot beside 
his wife, and then pulled him to the rug. His eyes 
rested on the lewd, obscene performance in front of 
him. 

God, she's hot! he thought, and his aching penis 
throbbed in anticipatory lust of resuming his fucking 
of Cindy. The abysmal, lascivious thought of fucking in 
front of Diane while another man pumped her convulted 
mouth with his huge sperm bloated cock overcame him, 
and he slipped his hands around Cindy's waiting 
buttocks and lowered her to his waiting prick. She 
impaled herself with a mighty groan, committing sexual 
hara-kiri with utter abandonment. He gasped as Cindy, 
riding his gigantic, throbbing cock, reached behind her 
and gently enfolded his testicles with her fingers, and 
then leaned forward, making his prick scrape her inner 
cunt walls. 

She moved up and down, her soft pubic hair parting and 
then folding inwards as she slid down his lubricated 
pole. Her pussy clasped him like a well-fitting glove. 
He let his hips move off the rug, and with a groan 
which started in his belly, he rammed forward, 
burrowing his cock deeper still into Cindy's clasping 
pussy, flooding into the kneeling woman like a great 
tide that tore and burst everything in its path.

Roger still gazed upon his wife as he shattered Cindy's 
stretched and open cunt. He groaned with the doubled 
ecstasy of fucking and seeing Diane trapped between 
Cord's legs. The man thrust his cock mercilessly into 
her mouth, forcing her sucking, fish-like lips apart 
with each upward jerk until almost all his rigid flesh 
was swallowed by her working concave-convex cheeks. Her 
long, disheveled blonde hair cascaded over her 
shoulders to pool on his belly, and her firm, white 
breasts danced and shook below her heaving chest as 
though they had a life of their own.

Unconsciously he began to imitate his wife's rhythm as 
the tempo increased, and his cock throbbed inside 
Cord's wife's burning pussy, her soft moistness 
unbearable. Wilder and wilder the two couples became, 
their beat regulated by the rhythm of Diane's swirling 
tongue around Cord's near exploding cock.

And then... a deep, half-human cry erupted from Cord 
and he locked his hands around the back of Diane's 
bobbing head, driving his cock so deep into her throat 
that Roger could no longer see any of it protrude from 
his wife's wet and glistening lips. Her wild sucking 
changed to great desperate, gulping swallows as Cord 
spewed huge quantities of hot, white semen into her 
mouth. Some dribbled from her tightly clasping lips in 
spite of her efforts to consume it all, running in 
rivulets down her chin and neck. She swallowed and 
reswallowed, hollowing and then bloating her engorged 
cheeks. Christ, Roger thought, that man must have a 
hollow leg full of cum!

At the same time he could feel a gush of warmth around 
his own cock as Cindy groaned out her release. Her 
juices began to flow out from around his deeply 
imbedded cock and down into the softness of his 
testicles. He clenched his eyes shut and felt his balls 
erupt wildly. It was as if hot lightening started to 
ride up his scrotum and leap down his shaft, and his 
sperm shot like water from a faucet up into Cindy's 
palpitating belly. He thrust upwards as far as he was 
able, spewing out his load, grinding his pelvis against 
her pussy without mercy.

Diane whimpered, her own orgasm having been released 
with the saltine taste of Cord's cum. She moved her 
head, Marc's deflated cock slipping wetly from her 
mouth, and Roger could see the thin sticky cords of his 
hot sperm still connecting her face to the warm 
throbbing head even though they were now inches apart. 
Her breathing was heavy and she groaned and then she 
collapsed sideways, her body a limp doll, held in place 
only by the inner thighs of Cord's still raised legs.

Roger strained and emptied the last of his cum deep 
into Cindy and then released his hands from her. She 
slithered forward and lay across his chest, her legs 
still bent at his hips. He turned his head and smiled 
at his wife, smiled at her lovingly, completely at ease 
with the satiation of mutual orgasm. She returned his 
smile, thin trails of sperm still visible around her 
ruby lips.

Later the four of them performed other wild and 
abandoned acts, with Cord directing them like a 
Hollywood film maker. The evening faded into a mass of 
tangled legs, breasts, cocks, and cunts. When Roger and 
Diane finally bid their farewell early the next 
morning, they both realized they had passed the point 
of no return. They had been initiated and accepted. 
They were full-fledged members of the cult now, for 
better or for worse...


CHAPTER 7
---------

On a warm, balmy Friday, two months after that wild, 
orgiastic evening at the Cords', Diane was reading a 
magazine in the living room of their duplex and 
thinking about Roger.

He was now the full-fledged General Office Manager of 
Marc Cord's section at Waller, Waller, Crist and 
Maxwell--the former manager, Drake, having now retired. 
According to Marc, he was doing extremely well and very 
much in line for a substantial raise in his present two 
thousand dollar monthly salary.

Diane couldn't have been happier--for Roger, and for 
herself. They had been pricing homes in San Bruno, a 
few miles south of San Francisco, for two weeks now, 
and Roger was negotiating with a real estate man for a 
beautiful piece of property that had a magnificent view 
of the Bay Area, which they had seen high in the 
winding foothills near Skyline Boulevard. If things 
went according to schedule, and if the proper financial 
arrangements were satisfactorily worked out, they would 
be moving into that sumptuous home within the month. 
Too, Roger had told her that as soon as they completed 
the deal, he would buy her a car of her own, perhaps a 
little sports model, and a new and fancy Detroit model 
for himself.

Yes, things were on a skyrocketing upswing now. 
Everything was going just beautifully. She and Roger 
were now making love at least once a night, and 
experiencing new and wild joys each and every time. 
Why, only the other evening they had 69'd for three 
solid hours; Roger's tongue had sent her whirling to 
incalculable orgasms during that time, while she had 
sucked and milked his prick of sticky, hot, delicious 
loads of sperm three times, never allowing that 
marvelous cock of his to escape her lips... even when 
it had deflated, she continued to nibble and suckle it 
until it once more grew to its monstrous proportions in 
the cushiony-soft folds of her mouth.

They were still seeing the Cords, too, once and twice 
each week. Her sessions with Marc, and Roger's with 
Cindy, heightened their sexual satisfaction in one 
another. Diane never ceased to be amazed at her own 
sensual abandonment, as the excitement she felt at 
watching Roger kissing Cindy's vagina not a foot away 
from her eyes, at sucking Marc's great male cock with 
her eyes open wide and staring salaciously into Rogers. 
It was almost as if she couldn't get enough of Marc's 
and Roger's cocks, as if her mouth and cunt had become 
totally insatiable. Whereas before she had lived in 
dread of fucking, she now lived purely for fucking. And 
she had never enjoyed the fruits of life more.


Diane turned the pages of the magazine idly. It was 
almost one o'clock now, and she would have to begin the 
preparations for supper before long. She was having a 
special dinner for Roger -- crablegs made with 
mushrooms and sour cream and wine--not for any special 
reason, just because she loved him. Of course, she 
didn't feel much like going through the prosaic chores 
of cooking on this warm afternoon; what she really felt 
like doing...

The doorbell began to chime.

Now who can that be? Diane wondered, rising. I hope 
it's Mr. Comstock. He doesn't know we'll be leaving 
yet, and I want the pleasure of telling him what he can 
do with this under-heated crumbling old place. She went 
to the door and opened it.

Marc Cord stood on the small porch outside. With him 
was a short, shubby man of about forty, with a bald 
pate and dark brown eyes. The man was grinning to begin 
with, and when he saw the lush, full curves of Diane's 
skirt-and-sweater draped body, the grin widened and 
became hot and lewd.

Cord said, "Hi, kitten..."

"Marc," she said. "What are you doing here?"

"I wanted you to meet a friend of mine," he told her. 
"Diane Slater, this is Ed Blake. He's out of our Los 
Angeles office, Diane."

"Hiya, Mrs. Slater," Blake said, boldly undressing her 
with his hot, fevered eyes. "This is indeed a 
pleasure."

She squirmed slightly under his gaze, deciding that she 
didn't like him at all. Why had Marc brought him around 
here, anyway? She said, "How do you do?" in a cool 
voice, and then looked at Cord.

He said, "Aren't you going to invite us in?"

"Well, yes, all right." She stood aside, letting them 
pass by her. Blake's hand came in contact with the 
smooth curve of her buttocks, seemed to linger there 
for a moment, and then he was past her. She didn't 
think his touching her like that was an accident, and 
she shivered slightly.

She closed the door and turned to the two men. "Can I 
offer you something?" she asked.

"Yeah," Blake said, grinning obscenely. "How about a 
little piece of you."

She glared at him. "I don't think that's particularly 
funny, Mr. Blake," she said icily.

"Hey, take it easy, kitten," Cord soothed. "Ed likes to 
kid around, that's all."

"Well, I don't like it," she said. "Was there something 
special you wanted, Marc, or is this visit purely 
social?"

"Just to tell you Cindy and I are having a little party 
tomorrow night," he said, grinning, "For special 
friends only, if you know what I mean."

Diane frowned. "No, I don't." She lied, embarrassed in 
front of the stranger.

"You and Roger just come on over around nine. I don't 
think you'll be disappointed in the... ah... 
entertainment."

"Well... all right. If Roger hasn't anything else 
planned."

"Oh, he hasn't," Cord chuckled. "I talked to him about 
it

this morning." He looked at Blake, then. "Why don't you 
have a seat, Ed? I think I could use a drink. How about 
you,"

"Sounds good," Blake said.

"Have you got anything here?" Cord asked Diane.

"Just some bourbon."

"Fine. Will you make us a couple of belts?"

"All right."

She turned and went through the door into the kitchen. 
She was at the sink, taking glasses down from the 
overhead cupboard, when Cord came into the room. He 
moved up close behind her, as she was stretched on 
tiptoe reaching for the tumblers, and pressed his loins 
against the curving, rounded moons of her buttocks. He 
let his hands slide around her waist and then come up 
to cup the full, erect mounds of her breasts, kneading 
them gently.

"Hi, baby," he whispered against her soft, sweetly-
smelling hair.

She felt herself shiver at the touch of his hands and 
body on her. She couldn't help it; every time she was 
around Marc Cord, the only thing she could think about 
was sex. Her body reacted accordingly, sending ripples 
of pleasure, of desire, swirling along her flesh.

She took the glasses down and put them on the drain-
board, but made no move to step out of his embrace. He 
continued to massage her breasts, pressuring the soft, 
resilient flesh and the erect buds of her ruby nipples. 
She could feel his rapidly inflating cock grind against 
the perfectly rounded globes of her ass, and tremors of 
flaming lust eddied deep in the core of her stomach.

"Damn you, Marc!" she breathed between tightly clenched 
teeth, her eyes closed as she yielded her body to the 
delicious manipulations of his fingers and pelvis. "Why 
do you have to torture us like this? You know I can't 
resist you, and you know just as well that we can't do 
anything about it now."

"Why not, kitten?" he hissed into her ear.

Her hips were beginning to rotate in time with his as 
his hands moved down now, to slide under the sweater 
and stroke the soft flatness of her belly, the tips of 
his fingers dipping tantalizingly into the waistband of 
her skirt. She managed, "Because... because of your... 
friend, Mr. Blake... um,  out there, oh God, Marc... 
you've got me so hot I think I'm... I'm going to 
explode!"

"Never mind Mr. Blake," Cord whispered, sliding his 
hand still deeper inside her skirt and now inside her 
panties, caressing the soft fleece of her pubic mound. 
"Come on, Diane baby, I want you to suck my cock. I 
want to put my big, hot prick in your mouth and feel 
you lick it with your tongue."

His obscene words drove all thoughts of caution from 
Diane's mind, casting propriety to the wind. Her cunt 
was dripping anticipatory fluid now, and the palm of 
his hand was rubbing gently over her pubic area, the 
tip of his forefinger searching for, and finding, the 
tiny, oscillating tip of her moist, nestled clitoris. 
God, I want him! she thought to herself, I want to suck 
him, just as he said, feel his huge cock sawing in and 
out of my mouth! I don't care about anything else in 
the whole wide, infinite universe except Marc Cord's 
great, lust-inflamed, blue-veined cock!

"Oh... yes, Marc... yes, yes! I want to suck you, now, 
right now!"

She turned to face him, pressing herself to him, 
feeling the heat of his hand between them as he 
continued to stroke her clitoris with maddening, 
frenzied circles. She put her tongue in his mouth and 
then bit his lip, gently, still grinding her hips 
against his harder and faster and she felt the ebbing 
whirlpools of lust seethe uncontrollably inside her.

"In... in the bedroom!" Cord groaned. "Come on... baby, 
in the bedroom!"

Obediently, still clinging to him, with his hand still 
insinuated inside the waistband of her skirt, she 
allowed Marc to lead her through the kitchen door, 
along the short hallway into the bedroom. There, he 
took his hand away and kissed her long and hard, 
darting his tongue wildly inside her mouth to swirl 
against hers, their saliva mixing and blending and 
flowing in thin rivulets from the corners of Diane's 
widely-parted red lips. Then he stepped back away from 
her and tore at the belt of his suit trousers with one 
hand, using the other to shrug out of his coat. "Get 
naked, baby!" he ordered. "Now; hurry, hurry!"

She pulled and tore at her binding garments, her mind 
mesmeric with lust, her eyes staring hungrily at the 
bulging front of Cord's now-@@@@@@@ shorts. And then 
she was naked, and Marc's gigantic tool, hot and 
throbbing and angrily purplish, was swaying back and 
forth in anticipation before her. Not bothering to 
remove his shirt or tie, but stepping out of his shorts 
and trousers, Cord fell back on the bed, spreading his 
legs and thighs wide to allow room for her to kneel 
between them. 

Quickly, wild with seething emotions, she took 
advantage of his mute offer and knelt there, her knees 
touching the hirsute flesh of his legs. She lowered her 
head, her eyes feasting on her target, her lips parting 
expectantly, tongue moistening their dewy softness. Her 
left hand came up to stroke tenderly his wrinkled 
scrotum, massage the base of his mighty prick, and then 
encircle it in her hand. Suddenly, her head darted down 
and her famished, wet mouth seized what it wanted and 
needed, the only nourishment it cared about at that 
moment. 

She began to suck him slowly, agonizingly, maddeningly, 
running her tongue wetly around and around the slimy, 
salty, lubricated head and licking the tip teasingly 
into the tiny open slit of the moist gland until she 
could feel it throbbing as if it had a life of its own 
and would gush forward at any second a great, never-
ending fountain of creamy white cum.

Her head bobbed up and down slavishly over the thick 
shaft of flesh now, sucking harder, her tongue swirling 
faster, and Cord's buttocks twisted wildly on the 
bedspread. His hands wrapped themselves in the soft, 
silky strands of her hair, pushing her head down over 
his gigantic column. Diane could feel its dripping head 
batter against the back of her throat, but she made no 
move to alleviate the intense ramming pressure there, 
allowing her lips to suckle maddeningly, convoluting as 
she strove to draw the very essence of his being along 
the passage of his great, purplish, monstrous cock.

Suddenly, Diane heard a sound--the sound of the bedroom 
door opening!

Her eyes flew open, and from her position with her 
mouth almost completely engulfing Cord's prick on the 
bed she was able to see the doorway clearly. There, 
framed in the arch, was Ed Blake. He was completely 
nude, the short, rigid, chunky length of his thick cock 
standing obscenely from the thick curling bristles of 
his pubic hair. His flesh was milky white, unhealthy, 
and his soft, doughy belly hung sagging over his 
abdomen. His eyes were wild with uncontrolled, 
animalistic passion, and his lips were skinned back 
over his teeth in a snarl of salacious delight.

Ripples of horror flashed through Diane's body. She 
tried to pull her head up from Cord's loins, to release 
his giant pole from her mouth, but Marc's hands were 
still entangled in her hair and she couldn't move. She 
could only stare in terror as Blake advanced slowly, 
his eyes on the stretched moons of Diane's swaying 
upraised buttocks. He was holding his hardened cock in 
his hand now, like some nightmare general heading forth 
to do battle.

Diane tried to cry out, but Cord held her firm. "It's 
all right, baby," he crooned. "Just relax, now; just 
relax and enjoy it!"

Enjoy it? Diane thought, frightened. What was the 
matter with Marc? Had... he brought this filthy slug of 
a man Ed Blake here with this explicit purpose in mind? 
Had he caressed her and stroked her in the kitchen, 
getting her hot, just so she would do his bidding and 
suck him--with her quivering ass stretched skyward, 
naked and defenseless, waiting for Blake to come in 
and... Oh god, oh god! Oh no, not that! That was one 
thing she had never allowed Marc or Roger to do, take 
her anally; her rectum was virginal, and she wanted it 
to stay that way... Oh dear god, she couldn't allow her 
bowels to be raped, she couldn't... and yet, there was 
nothing she could do about it, nothing at all.

Blake had reached her now, his teeth still bared. Diane 
felt, then, the terrible viscid touch of his sausage-
like fingers on her palpitating hips, spreading them 
wide, opening the tiny puckered hole of her anus to his 
lustful gaze. She tried to twist away, but Cord flexed 
his hips and drove his huge rod deep against her larynx 
again, impaling her above him. And then she felt the 
hard, rubbery head of Blake's thick cock press against 
her naked rectal opening, tease along it there, poise 
at the tiny wrinkled ring.

No, no, no, no! her mind screamed. Please, no, GOD NO!

With brutal, sadistic lust, Blake suddenly rammed 
forward, his cock soaring into her tightly virginal 
asshole with savage, unmerciful force, never stopping 
as it tore through the membranous passage like some 
terrible ravaging machine.

"AAAAAAAGGGGGHHHH!" she screamed around Cord's prick. 
The cry changed to strangled gasps as Cord again flexed 
his buttocks to drive his invading cock deeper into the 
softness of her mouth.

"Goddamn... Cord, her asshole's a cherry, sure as hell! 
Christ, I didn't expect to get me a virgin on this 
deal!"

"Shut up... you bastard!" Cord panted. And then to 
Diane, "Come on, honey, it's  all right. I'm sorry I... 
had to do it this way but, Christ, it's business and 
Cindy's away until tomorrow. Just relax, honey, and 
you'll find out you like it. You'll thank me for it... 
afterwards."

She tried to scream out to him, but his big cock in her 
mouth forced the words to die in her throat. Her face 
was contorted not only in agony, but in the shame and 
humiliation of a complete stranger's insane and lewd 
prick defiling her defenseless anus. He clutched 
savagely at her hips and thrust his thick cock deeper 
into her rectum, into the warm, forbidden depths of her 
passage. The pressure of his straining thighs thrust 
her forward, thrust her head down lower on Cord's hairy 
belly, pushing his cock deeper still into her mouth.

"Aaaaaaaaagggggghhhhhhh!" she cried out again.

"Come on, baby!" Cord encouraged. "Keep sucking me, 
keep sucking me!"

Involuntarily, almost defensively, her lips began 
nibbling at the huge, fleshy surface of his bloated 
cock, tasting on her tongue the dribbling seminal fluid 
which escaped the tiny glans opening. Behind her, Blake 
was thrusting forward with great sawing strokes, making 
bestial sounds deep in the fat recesses of his throat 
as his fleshy rod continued its forward invasion, 
pushing the rubbery, resistant flesh before it until 
finally, with one last lunge that flattened his loins 
against her sweat-slick buttocks, he had sunk every 
last thick inch of his cock into her warm, constricting 
anus.

Her mouth worked harder and faster on Cord's prick now, 
suckling it wildly. His hips churned and rotated 
abandonedly on the bed, his fingers working 
convulsively in her hair as the moment of his building 
orgasm drew near. Blake's balls smacked loudly against 
the wet, drooling lips of Diane's vaginal orifice below 
as his loins ground mercilessly against her full, firm 
ass cheeks. 

Then he drew his wide rod out slightly, watching with 
bated breath as the wet base appeared before his eyes, 
the head still sunk between the wide, tight-stretched 
oval opening. He moaned, and thrust inward again, his 
breath coming faster. A gasp of total lust escaped his 
throat, and he began sawing rhythmically in and out, 
deep down into the warm clasping channel.

And in that moment, the pain and the terror and the 
humiliation began to leave Diane's body and mind, to be 
replaced with something else, something far more base: 
sexual arousal. Her hips began to grind backward as her 
anal passage grew accustomed to the turgid pole 
imbedded there, and she was suddenly, wonderfully, 
reveling in the lewd sodomizing of her asshole. Her 
head was flailing from side to side, her lips wildly 
sucking on Cord's prick as her jerking head bent it 
maddeningly from side to side. Oh God, she thought, Oh 
God, I do like it, Marc was right, I do like it, I like 
that ugly man's cock in my asshole, I like Marc's prick 
in my mouth, oh God I never dreamed anything this 
perverted could feel so wonderful and good...

Then she was buffeting back against Blake's driving 
cock like a rutting animal, as she felt the first 
tentative waves of her climax seize hold of her. Her 
lips swirled faster and faster and faster up and down, 
around and around, the near-exploding hardness of 
Cord's prick. She was mewling in total pleasure, 
letting her own cum build in direct cadence with Cord's 
and with Blake's, knowing it wouldn't be long now, 
wouldn't be long...

Blake gave a sudden, high-pitched squeal and his 
pummeling shaft drove forward even harder, working 
demon-like with its long, brutal strokes into her 
rectum. "I'm... I'm going to... to CUM!" he yelped.

"Oh Jesus... yes, mee... mee too!" Cord cried out, his 
body twisting and thrashing beneath Diane's madly 
sucking lips.

Oh God, and so... so am I! Diane's brain screamed. 
"Oooooohhhhhh, yesssssss, I'm... cumming too... cumming 
too. Aaaaaaaggghhhhh!"

She felt as if Blake's cock were rammed all the way 
through her body up to her throat as he jerked 
convulsively behind her. A great, burning surge of hot, 
swirling semen flooded deep, deep into her rectum as he 
continued to howl in orgiastic rapture. The hot liquid 
filled her belly, filled her quivering insides... and 
then there was more of the torrential fluid spasming up 
from the opening in Cord's cock, pouring into her 
throat, filling her mouth, almost choking her as he 
shot stream after stream of warm, hot seed from deep in 
his churning balls...

Diane's own climax happened then, a wild, intense 
release that exploded her juices simultaneously with 
the eruptions of Cord and Blake, and she felt their 
semen and her fluid rushing to commingle in her 
stomach--flowing down from her mouth and down from her 
anus, and up from her seething cunt, to become one 
together in the pit of her belly. In that moment, she 
went a little insane with rapture and she knew nothing 
but bliss incomparable for long mindless, soulless 
minutes as two cocks drained in two of her bodily 
orifices and flowing lubrication dripped from a third.

Later, much later, after Cord and Blake had bid her 
good-bye, Diane lay nude and unmoving on the bed. She 
felt warmly lethargic, completely fulfilled--and yes, 
without shame of any kind. What was the use of self-
deception? It served no purpose, did it? She had truly, 
undeniably reveled in the lewd, salacious r******** of her 
virginal rectum by the fat, repulsive Ed Blake while 
she had milked Marc Cord's hot, throbbing prick with 
her mouth. The perverted seance á trois she had 
participated in had excited her into an orgasm of her 
own unequalled in total abandonment. God, it had been 
so good, so wonderful! And she wanted it to happen 
again, and again, and again.

Gone now, completely gone, were all her inhibitions, 
her prudish moral outlooks. She had become a woman of 
the flesh, living for physical gratification and no 
more, for nothing else was important except the 
beauteous, satiated feelings which now flowed through 
her like warm claret. She knew what her own personal 
Nirvana was, and she was there at that very moment...

Languorously, Diane stretched her arms over her head. 
She found herself thinking about Marc's invitation to 
his and Cindy's party the following evening, and his 
rather obvious hints as to just what type of party it 
would be. Yes, she was almost certain what would happen 
at the Cord's tomorrow night: wife-swapping at its 
ultimate, The Big Time, not just her and Roger and Marc 
and Cindy, but other couples as well; who knew how 
many? Where partners were freely exchanged, and every 
conceivable sort of abnormal sexual deviation was 
practiced. 

There was no doubt in her mind that this was what lay 
in store for her, and for Roger, if they decided to 
accept Marc Cord's invitation. And she knew, after what 
had just happened between her and Marc Cord and the 
stranger Ed Blake, that she was looking forward to 
whatever lewd perversions tomorrow night would bring. 
Looking forward to them eagerly, like a child looks 
forward to Christmas.

Unless she was very badly mistaken, she thought that 
Roger would be looking forward to them, too, for he 
surely knew just as she did what type of party it would 
be.

When Roger came home later that day, and they talked 
about it, she discovered that she was right on both 
counts.

***

Roger and Diane arrived at the Cords' Peacock Gap home 
at a few minutes past nine Saturday night.

Diane wore only a simple, clinging shift, without bra 
and panties, and her husband wore as little as 
possible. The air in the car on the ride over was 
charged with electric anticipation of what the evening 
was to bring. They hadn't spoken much, had simply sat 
with their thighs touching and hands clasping as Roger 
drove.

Marc opened the door to their ring, and Diane's eyes 
widened when she saw that he was completely nude. His 
fleshy shaft was rigid, throbbing slightly as it stood 
out from his abdomen like a giant steel bar. She looked 
at it, fascinated as always by its immensity; she 
moistened her lips. Cord had a martini in one hand, and 
from the crooked leer on his face Diane knew that he 
had been drinking for some time.

"C'mon in, kids!" he enthused, pulling the door open 
and waving them in. "Party's going good, now. Damned 
good, matter-of-fact."

They followed him inside. It was dark in the large 
living room, with only indirect ceiling lights to 
illuminate the dimness. Diane saw that there were a lot 
of ornate Chinese lanterns in a variety of colors 
decorating the ceiling. There were three couples in the 
room, all nude. Two of the couples were dancing to soft 
music from some hidden stereo, and both men had 
stiffened cocks. On the couch, another man was lying 
with his lips pressed between the widespread thighs of 
a red-haired girl; she was massaging his prick 
rhythmically as he licked the softness of her cunt.

Diane felt aroused sensations churn through her at the 
lewd sight, and then Cord grabbed her and pulled her up 
tight against his erect cock, rubbing it along her 
belly through the thin material of her shift. She 
shuddered, beginning to move her own pelvis in time to 
his rotations.

"Some party, eh, kitten?" he whispered in her ear. "But 
you already guessed what it'd be, didn't you?"

"Yes, Marc, I guessed."

He laughed. "Well, c'mon, get with it. Get outta those 
clothes and let it all hang out!"

He released her, and Diane -- with no trace of guilt or 
shame now--quickly took off the shift to @@@@@@ her own 
trembling nakedness. She saw that Roger did the same, 
tossing his clothes along with hers onto a large pile 
of garments by the door. Cord drank in Diane's beauty 
with his eyes, licked his lips, and then waved Roger 
and her out onto the sun porch.

Cindy was making drinks at the bar, and she squealed 
when she saw Roger and rushed toward him, her naked 
breasts bobbing wildly. She kissed him hotly and took 
his hand and pressed it down to her moist cunt, taking 
his middle finger and insinuating it into her pulsating 
slit. "Glad you came, honey," she breathed heavily in a 
drunken drawl.

Cord fixed Roger and Diane a drink. In the doorway, he 
pointed to one of the dancing couples--a tall, gray-
haired man and a tiny, brunette with huge, swaying 
breasts--and said, "That's Randall Anderson and his 
wife, Shirley. He's a bigwig with a bank in San 
Francisco." Then he indicated the second couple, a 
medium-sized man with a straggly black beard and a 
lithe blonde girl with a huge bushy pubic triangle, as 
a prominent San Rafael physician, Doctor Ron Hilton and 
Isabel Ziniwall. 

The red-haired girl who was having her cunt licked on 
the couch turned out to be Jolene Hilton, the doctor's 
wife; the man was Reg Wilcox, a local real estate 
agent. There was one other couple present: Isabel 
Ziniwall's husband, Norman, who was a copywriter for a 
San Francisco advertising agency, and Wilcox's wife, 
Patti, a pert black-haired woman with curvaceously slim 
legs. They were lying near the pool, caressing one 
another, and Ziniwall's lips were locked over the 
turgid nipple of her right breast while her hand 
stroked his long, thin cock and toyed with his swelling 
balls.

Marc, the introductions and amenities having been 
performed, then left Roger and Diane to move into the 
living room. He stepped up to the dancing Anderson 
couple, whirled Shirley away from her husband, and 
backed her up against one wall. He lifted her right leg 
with one and used the other to guide his huge, blue-
veined cock into the wide, soft slit between her legs, 
and then rammed his great weapon home. Shirley Anderson 
gasped with delight, and began to use the wall as a 
springboard for her hips and she fucked back against 
his burgeoning tool with long, easy strokes.

Cindy pulled Roger into the other room, intending to 
usurp Jolene Hilton and Reg Wilcox from their positions 
on the couch; but before she could, Doctor Hilton left 
Isabel and grabbed Cindy and pulled her down onto the 
soft buff carpet. He began forcing his hard, leaking 
cock against her lips. She didn't resist, opening her 
lips wide to accept his invading monster, nibbling at 
it gently and hungrily. Roger knelt beside them, and 
Cindy reached out and grasped his own erect penis and 
began to stroke it lightly as she sucked the doctor's 
rod, he straddling her breasts.

Diane was left all alone. But not for long...


CHAPTER 8
---------

Diane felt warm and sensitive all over, and her pussy 
was secreting the fluids of her desire down her inner 
thighs. She knew that with all this going on around her 
she was going to be fucked and fucked hard very 
quickly.

Suddenly soft hands wrapped around her, squeezing her 
breasts from behind, fingers roughly kneading the 
nipples. Diane looked down, surprised. She had wanted 
Marc first, but saw her nipples grow hard and erect 
under the pressure. Someone kissed her on the neck, on 
the shoulders. And she shivered as she turned and 
recognized the man as the sneaky looking Randall 
Anderson. He smiled crookedly at her, running his 
fingers from her breasts down to the pink, dilating 
cunt lips of her inflamed crotch. She groaned in 
protest at the sudden, familiar contact, but in spite 
of her revulsion she didn't try to stop him or pull 
away.

She looked down at his cock, which was fully erect and 
pressing against her belly like some conqueror's 
standard. Her face contorted with a slight revulsion at 
its sight, for Randall's member wasn't the beautiful 
thing Roger's or Marc's were; his was monstrous and 
webbed all along the shaft with heavy, throbbing blue 
veins, giving grim advance warning of the lustful state 
he was in.

"Like it, honey?" Randall grinned lopsidedly at her.

She tried to answer, but her voice seemed caught in her 
throat. "Yes, yes, I like it," she finally managed, 
knowing he was going to get it from her anyway.

"Good, because I'm going to put it up your cunt like a 
ramrod. It's going to go so far in that you'll be able 
to taste it all the way up in your throat," he said, 
his grin turning to a full smile of overwhelming lust.

Randall pressed against her then, forcing Diane back 
against the porch's tweed couch. She dropped to it, 
sitting with her legs together, staring fearful up at 
Randall, who looked down at her with eyes like fiery 
coals. His long cock had rarely ached as it did now, 
and he lowered himself to her, pushing her back, his 
face pressed in the soft, clean odor of her long blonde 
hair.

"Spread your legs, honey. I can't fuck you with them 
together." He thought that was funny and he laughed, 
his knees slowly and relentlessly forcing her legs 
apart, her toes hanging over the edge as she adjusted 
herself to his body. She gave up all thought of modesty 
or of caring whether she truly desired this man, 
knowing that resistance would be futile. 

A soft moan escaped her lips as she felt the hardness 
of his huge, bloated cock make warm, wet contact with 
the soft inner flesh of her thighs. Randall moved 
forward, insinuating the full length of his member 
along the narrow, wide-stretched crevice of her crotch, 
her shoulders pinned to the cushions, her buttocks 
squirming and twisting beneath him, inciting his lust 
to the fullest.

"No, wait!" Randall said suddenly. "I want you in the 
ass! Yeah, that's it. I want to shove my prick in your 
sweet little asshole. Turn over!"

Diane stiffened and a faint dizziness overtook her, 
making her gulp desperately for air.

"Go on, turn over!"

She moved slowly, unsurely, but did as he bid, tears of 
frustration and anger beginning to well up in her eyes. 
There was no escape. There was only the rigid dripping 
cock of the thin little man behind her, and it was 
quivering with the anticipation of the salacious attack 
it was about to render.

Randall's hand pulled her hips up off the couch, while 
his other hand steadied her back, pressing her head to 
the cushion. Her buttocks waved defenselessly in the 
air, and for a moment Diane tried to press forward and 
drop them from their lewd height, but he pushed her 
neck down. Diane gave up any struggle. Her body was a 
helpless toy for this man to use in his animalistic 
quest for satisfaction... satisfaction that would only 
cease when he had shot his load of hot steamy desire 
deep within her soft, resilient body.

Randall gaped at the ivory moons of her cream-white 
buttocks as they stretched before him like a sacrifice 
to uncontrolled lasciviousness. God, he had never seen 
anything like it before! His balls tingled and he 
hardly could wait to feel her squirm and cry beneath 
him; the thought sent sensations of desire racing 
through his groin like an electrical charge.

He ground the head of his huge, purplish cock along the 
narrow valley of her defenseless ass, pressing the soft 
cheeks around it like a quivering sandwich of flesh. 
Then he leaned forward and kissed the ridges of her 
backbone, ran his lips along the small of her back. 
Diane groaned slightly and trembled from the wet 
contact at both places. He leaned back and dipped his 
head, running his long pink tongue up and down the full 
length of the crevice, between the globoid cheeks of 
her soft buttocks.

He dropped still lower, his thumbs on either side of 
her straining backside and spread her hillocks until 
the corded muscles of her inner thighs slowly relaxed, 
bit by bit. Diane had geared her mind for brutality, 
pain and humiliation. But this was soft and pleasant 
and wonderful, and she found that she enjoyed this 
man's touch, as different as it was from Marc's or 
Roger's ministrations, and the caressing of her inner 
thighs and buttocks and his lapping tongue at the door 
of her bowels made her sigh with sudden perverted 
wantonness.

Randall crouched until his face was in line with the 
blood-engorged folds of her vagina. As he watched, the 
red lips throbbed once and parted of their own volition 
and he could see the moistness which was forming on the 
smooth white sides of her inner thighs. Diane teasingly 
eased her rear farther back to him and spread her legs 
to open her private parts to his salacious view.

He moved forward, his face but an inch from the soft 
pubic hair which was like a beard around the mouth of 
her now slippery cunt and the odor in his nostrils was 
one of sweetness that drifted up from her flowering 
cavern. He breathed hard and blew softly into her. She 
groaned and squirmed, the pink, smooth flesh glistening 
from her secretions. The lessening of her fear had been 
like a release of some great weight upon her mind, and 
she sighed, letting Randall's feather-like touch work 
her into a sexual frenzy. She felt the rising howl of 
passion building deep in her belly, in her very soul.

Then there was a hot, exciting rush of air as he blew 
between her spreading globes again. Reflexively she 
clenched her thighs together, but then her buttocks 
relaxed as a feeling of great enraptured overtook her. 
Her behind had never felt so open, so naked, so wet 
before, and there were a thousand small furry animals 
caressing her sensitive flesh, running over her naked 
body gently. She floated on a fleece-covered cloud 
whose very warmth belied the presence of danger.

Randall grinned obscenely into the wide crevice of this 
young helpless wife's beauteous ass, and the cheeks 
quivered in front of his lust-twisted face. He bent 
forward, prying her wider with his thumbs until she was 
unprotected and stationary before him. Then, with one 
quick movement, he thrust his tongue forward, deep into 
the warm fleshy lips of her vagina. 

He heard her gasp from the sudden entry and then with a 
smothering sigh, she leaned back into him, her cunt 
passage contracting and spasming around the long 
smoothness of his tongue. Her breath exploded from her 
mouth and she gave small gasps and mewling grunts as he 
began to orally fuck her, flicking and swirling his 
tongue crazily around inside her. She swayed around his 
face, his nose embedded deep, deep within the passion-
drenched folds of her pulsating young pussy.

Randall worked behind the kneeling Diane, slavering and 
plunging with his tongue, making wet, sluicing noises 
with each thrust. Her cries turned to one long moan, 
and he pushed his face tighter against her expanding 
crotch and began to suck and tease it gleefully with 
his teeth like a greedy, untamed beast.

"Oooooo-hhhhhhhh!" she crooned, her body and mind lost 
to the completely uncontrolled sensations of his 
sucking, and her cunt flowed and saliva and vaginal 
lubrication juices mingled and trickled down her legs. 
Randall could sense her impending cum by the wild, 
abandoned tempo of her thrashing buttocks, and he knew 
that it was time to ram his seething cock into the 
innocent softness of her rectum. He wanted to have her 
climax with his long thick prick inside her belly, and 
he wanted to explode his cum into her bowels to the 
rhythm of her own fulfillment.

He slithered to his knees, aching with anticipation, 
working his hips into the glistening wetness of her 
loins, pressing himself tightly to the open crack of 
her ass. He held his palpitating cock tightly between 
his fingers, its angry blood-red head poised 
mercilessly before the tight elastic opening of her 
anus. He taunted her until her whimpers drifted back to 
him, running the head insinuatingly around the tiny 
puckered opening. Then he introduced the massive head 
into her saliva-coated channel, constantly pressuring 
until its entire length was submerged by slow, 
tormenting inches into the depths of her bowels.

Randall slowly withdrew his prick and then wormed his 
way back in, his invading monster ripping away at her 
entrails. He could feel his foreskin being peeled back, 
and he looked down with crazy delight at her pink-
ribbed hole as it puckered around his massive cock. And 
he gave a quick, hip-thrusting stab.

"AAAAAGGGggghhh!" she suddenly screamed, trying to pull 
away.

"It hurts! GOD NO PLEEZEE!"

Randall grinned excitedly, held her tight in a bear hug 
and rammed his monstrous cock deeper, harder.

"Push back!" he commanded.

"No, no, it's too big!" Her whole body was racked with 
agony at his sudden onslaught, and her anal passage 
felt like some excavated tunnel basted with huge 
supports. His vicious penis surged further, solid and 
painful, until she had absorbed all of him, until there 
was no more.

"Oh, ohhh, ohhhhh!" she groaned, but pushed back she 
did. Randall began to saw mercilessly, crooning with 
delight. Diane dug her nails into her palm as the pain 
eased, and she felt strangely wet and open back between 
her buttocks. Abruptly she began to feel a masochistic 
mixture of pain and joy. She realized she was beginning 
to respond, to heave backwards to meet his forward 
thrusts, and she undulated her body and moved her 
mooned buttocks in tiny circles. "Oh yes, oh yesssss!" 
she hissed. "Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!"

He gouged deeper, the pressure on his cock tight and 
exhilarating, promising to draw his hot sperm from his 
balls like a monstrous vacuuming hose.

Diane reached behind her and stroked his swinging balls 
as they slapped against her hair covered cunt lips. She 
found enjoyment in the touch of his wrinkled sac and 
began to work her thumb against her own clitoris as she 
caressed him, moving in time to his buried penis. Her 
complexion was flushed, and her teeth were bared back 
with the tantalizing explosions in her rectal passage. 
Her long hair was strewn over the settee like a mad 
woman's. Dear God! She was hopelessly, marvelously, 
madly impaled!

***

"You want to fuck me?" Isabel Ziniwall asked.

"Yes, God, I want to!" Roger answered, the lewd words 
of the woman exciting him more.

"Then tell me," she breathed.

"I want to fuck you!"

"Oh God," she moaned. "Fuck me deep and hard, lover 
man!"

He rose from the pool-side deck chair, where he had 
gone with Isabel after leaving Cindy and Dr. Hilton, 
and stood over her, his cock standing in naked erection 
in front of him. She looked up from her sitting 
position on the patio and smiled lewdly. "I'm going to 
like that inside me, twisting in my cunt." She raised a 
searching hand and stroked his blood-soaked shaft. "Oh, 
God, how I want you to fuck me!"

He lay down beside her, dragging her over to him, then 
he cupped her buttocks with his hands, massaging and 
kneading the soft flesh, the warm hole of enchantment 
buried between her legs. She was beautifully shaped, 
her legs and thighs long and sinewy, and her body was 
warm and provocative against him. She raised her face 
and locked their mouths together as she reached down 
between them for his hard penis. Her odor was 
maddening, a perfume he was not familiar with but which 
reminded him dimly of roses. Her lips were gentle but 
urgent, a rubbery softness which sent chills racing 
along his spine. The firm surface of her teeth yielded 
to his exploring tongue.

Suddenly she ground her pelvis tightly to him and 
pulled him over on top of her, spreading her thighs and 
raising her legs in order to take his lust-stiffened 
cock inside her. She arched off the patio and pulled 
her vaginal lips back with her fingertips so that her 
slit lay nakedly @@@@@@@ to his throbbing cock. She 
began to slide up and down the length of him, her soft 
silky hair parting for the pulsating head, and then she 
lurched upwards with a sudden cruel thrust which 
impaled her agonizingly on his great instrument.

"Oooooh!" she moaned beneath him. "Fuck me, fuck me!"

He felt the warm sheath of her hot cunt slip wetly 
along his sensitive shaft, and his cock raced to her 
full depths, battering against her cervix, her 
lubrication making wet slurping sounds which 
intensified his lust. His balls slapped hard against 
the tiny puckered hole of her anus.

Isabel screamed a low, throaty, animal-like cry, 
pushing and shoving harder against his groin. He 
reached under her and between her buttocks while he 
drove his rampaging cock into her pliant cunt, and 
stretched the crevice of her ass, searching with his 
fingertip for her anus. A river of warm fluids ran down 
her thighs and buttocks and moistened the tiny ring, 
lubricating it as he probed for a moment with his 
finger. He pushed hard, feeling it give, and then his 
finger slid in with a soft plopping sound. She jumped 
forward on his sawing cock, almost slithering backward 
on her spine.

"Aaaaaaggggg!" she yelled. "It hurts, it hurts! But I 
want more! More!" She screwed her buttocks back on his 
finger. "I want it, I want all of you!"

Roger felt the thin wall of flesh which separated the 
underside of his cock from his skewering finger. He 
began to rotate his finger, easing it further into her 
rectum until his palm was flat against her soft, pliant 
ass. She caught the rhythm and opened her legs yet 
wider to give him greater access to the ravishment of 
her loins. Roger's penis grew and expanded inside her 
until she thought it was going to burst from the 
exquisite pleasure building in his testicles. His 
climax wasn't far away, and with a frenzy he rammed his 
prick and finger in cadence to one another, exciting 
her to newer heights.

"OOOOhhh, fuck it hard... HARDER!" she gasped, 
jackknifing her legs, pressing her knees back hard 
against her breasts, her heels pounding high on his 
back. She mumbled almost unintelligible obscene words 
and phrases, her mouth contorted with the nearing 
explosion of her orgasm, and her eyes rolled 
uncontrollably in her head.

She pulled back her thighs until the whole of her pink 
vaginal slit was presented in an offering to his 
craving cock. She squirmed beneath him, her crotch in a 
lewd, pagan dance of abandoned ecstasy. Then she gave a 
high-pitched, wild banshee howl, and she locked her 
legs around him as her loins jerked spasmodically 
against his thighs.

"PH FUCK! I'M CUMMING!" she yelled, squeezing like a 
vise against his cock. It was all he could do to 
continue screwing into her. But then he felt the 
maddened sperm in his balls rush through his scrotum 
and charge for release. He groaned and tensed his body, 
and the waves of semen gushed from the glans opening 
and poured into her wildly sucking pussy in a seemingly 
endless flow. Their bodies collapsed together on the 
patio, Isabel, little more than a limp rag beneath him, 
her cunt still locked tightly around his pumping cock. 
He lay quiet against her, allowing for his final 
draining seeds to dribble forth.

"That was beautiful," she murmured after a time. I 
haven't had such a good ride all evening."

Roger deigned to pull his wet hardness from the soft, 
warm bed of her pussy. He simply sighed and let it 
deflate within her.

***

"Come on, come on!" Randall groaned to Diane. "Fuck 
back, fuck back!"

He dug his hands into her backsides as she bucked 
beneath his pillaging Corinthian column. She made 
indistinct sounds into the couch cushions with his 
every forward lunge, and she felt as though she was 
being sodomized by a giant gorilla who was splitting 
her down the middle with his gargantuan lust-perverted 
penis.

Diane could feel him thrusting more sadistically than 
ever, the sight of her gyrating body exciting him to 
greater bestial strokes into her soft, rubbery depths. 
Her breath came hot and ragged and she droned into the 
cushion, her lips opening and closing fish-like from 
the uncontrollable feelings which surged through her.

Then, suddenly, there was another movement near her 
head and she could feel the cushion drop from the 
weight of someone descending upon it. Fingers fumbled 
with her lips and she felt a wet viscid sponginess 
being pressed to her mouth. She jerked her head up and 
stared at the long, purplish cock directly in front of 
her lips. She recalled Marc having said the man there 
was Dr. Ron Hilton. He sneered down at her without any 
physician's compassion, the bushy beard around his chin 
quivering with the lust of her enticing state.

He splayed his legs on either side of her face and 
lifted her head with the flat of his hand pushing 
against her forehead, and with the other hand he forced 
his prick into her parting mouth. He groaned and wormed 
it past her lipstick rimmed lips, and when Randall 
behind gave Diane an extra hard shove in her widespread 
anal crevice, she gasped and shot forward, impaling 
Hilton's thick cock in the wet warm grotto of her 
cheeks. She felt his hugeness slither the full length 
of her tongue and lodge against the back of her throat.

Hilton began to screw his cock deep into her mouth, his 
hands holding her head, and he quickened his thrusts 
until he was fucking her in matched time to the anal 
r******** of Randall's cock. As he pulled out, he allowed a 
slight part of the swollen glans to remain between her 
lips, but then would ram again deep into the moist 
shelter with seething perversion.

"Suck, suck, suck, baby!" he commanded harshly, and her 
lips began to nibble hungrily at his thrusting 
instrument, and his balls bounced against her chin, the 
male odor of his groin filling her flaring nostrils 
with further depraved desire. He thrust so deep into 
the back of her throat his pubic hair brushed against 
her face, leaving teasing wet marks from its bristling 
touch.

Behind her Randall felt himself building toward his 
climax. His hands gripped her waist harder and he began 
to fuck her faster and faster, battering his loins 
mercilessly against the quivering moons of her 
buttocks. His breath came short, hot, and he mauled her 
flaccid cheeks with random movements. He stared down at 
her slender body as he battered her asshole violently, 
stretching her moons as far as they could spread, 
watching his cock rip into the moist pink flanges of 
her anus.

***

Roger stepped inside the living room, having left the 
now resting Isabel on the patio. His limp cock grew 
immediately as he saw the obscene and lascivious rites 
of copulation spread before him. He realized he was far 
from finished for the night that while Isabel had been 
damned good, she had not been near enough. No woman 
would have been enough to satiate his wildly inflamed 
desires this evening. Everywhere he looked there were 
nude, churning bodies undulating for completion, and he 
rubbed his penis into a full erection.

He walked toward the sun porch. Then, suddenly, his 
eyes fell upon the depraved sight of his wife and her 
two lovers on the tweed couch. He moaned involuntarily 
at seeing Diane sucking desperately at Dr. Hilton's 
penis, while Randall wildly sodomized her. He moved 
forward in perverse desire, unable to control his 
building lust at the sight. He wanted to see every 
little action, every tiny movement between his wife and 
Randall and that doctor.

Roger could scarcely breathe. His rod heaved with 
throbbing hardness. He glanced back into the living 
room at the other couples, all of whom had swapped 
their legal mates and were engaged in one form or 
another of rampant perversion. Then again he watched 
his wife on the couch, Hilton's cock shoved into her 
mouth, her head bobbing like a surrealistic yo-yo on a 
string, his prick soaring into her face until her lips 
touched his pubic hair. And Randall pulling her 
buttocks apart with his hands, her tiny tight rectum 
clenching like a rubber band around his slamming, 
jolting cock. God almighty, the orgy seemed unlimited!

He slipped down beside his wife, facing her wildly 
undulating buttocks, his eyes centered on the wide 
split crevice of her ass, fascinated by the rampaging 
cock which smashed against the quivering and unimpeded 
anus. He held his breath as the puckered pink flesh 
withdrew and then sank back again from the brutal 
thrusts; and then, delirious from the passionate view, 
he traced his fingers over her thighs, dipped them down 
and felt the soft pubic hair of her cunt. 

The wet fleece dripped over his exploring hands, oozing 
down his fingers, and Diane began to moan through her 
tightly ovalled lips. This only seemed to excite Roger 
more, and suddenly, overwhelmingly, he had to have his 
wife! He had to take her and ravage her and possess 
her, had to participate in the lewd r******** of her body... 
and it was r********, even if she wasn't fighting it. The 
sight and feel had peaked his lust to a mind-blowing, 
rampant stage, and his prick bloated with the 
anticipation of adding its own debauchery.

Roger lowered his head and began to worm it face-up 
under her heavily perspiring belly, letting her soft 
warm skin beat its tattoo of sexual cadence against his 
nose. Slowly he slithered further. Diane, sensing his 
erotic presence, numbly raised herself to his questing 
head and saw her husband. Oh, God, Roger was going to 
suck her while the other two fucked her rectum and 
mouth!

His hands masturbated her voraciously throbbing cunt, 
working their way up her vaginal barricades, tickling 
the very essence of her womanhood. Then he removed his 
hand, his lips pressing the first sweet parting folds 
of her vagina. Roger's eyes opened to the searing sight 
of her pussy nuzzling his nose and lips. He probed with 
his tongue until he found the pulsing shaft of her 
miniature phallus, and then heard her choked whimper as 
he teased it with agonizing pleasure between his teeth. 

He ran his tongue around and around it, moving in the 
tempo of the salacious anal fucking Randall was giving 
her but scant inches away. He could see and hear 
Randall's cock as it surged inside her anal passage and 
deep into her rectum, and he could feel the pummeling 
Randall was giving her body; it only spurred him 
onward, massaging her slit and flailing his head from 
side to side.

Diane lolled her tongue along the base of Hilton's 
bulbous cock, wildly jerking her loins to the sensuous 
abuse the three men were performing on her. 
Ooooooohhhhhh! her mind cried, I can't think straight! 
Those feelings in my cunt and ass and mouth are driving 
me insane! Tears came to her eyes, and she shoved her 
cunt down upon Roger's agile tongue, pushing his face 
deeper into her steaming genitals.

Roger moved beneath her kneeling body again, this time 
lifting her leg and turning his own body around so that 
he, too, lay on the couch, his legs stretched out 
behind her, in between the heavily flexing thighs of 
Randall. His stiff cock brushed against Diane's warm 
moist pubic hair, and she waved her impaled buttocks 
wildly, bringing a moan of contentment from Randall's 
throat. The man sodomizing her asshole allowed her to 
lower her grinding cunt lips over her husband's animal-
like prick, and furiously Roger surged upwards, his 
rump off the couch as he rammed his cock deep within 
his wife's waiting, fire-filled pussy.

Her vagina seemed to have a suction of its own, sucking 
his hardened cock up in it to its hilt. Diane felt the 
great tool slide into her, bearing against Randall's 
hard cock, the thin membrane of her vaginal and rectal 
walls the only thing between the two parallel shafts.

And then, as if by some prearranged signal, Randall and 
Roger began to fuck her in unison until only their 
engorged glans remained inside her, Roger's held in 
place by the inner lips of her insatiable cunt, and 
Randall's held by its throat by the tight constriction 
of her stretched, sensation-filled anus. Then they 
plunged simultaneously, driving deep up inside her, 
their stiffness pushing against each other along the 
twin open channels of her writhing loins.

"More!" she groaned around Hilton's still pumping 
prick.

"MMmmmmmmm! More! Oh God, more!"

They gave her more, heaving and crashing into her with 
a rhythm that made her think of tidal waves pounding 
the Pacific Ocean shore line. Again and again they 
fucked into her in exquisite unison, their balls making 
harsh slapping sounds when they hit flesh, and the soft 
gushing sounds of fluid and lubricating seepages 
sloshing around the pink peninsula of flesh between her 
dual ravaged orifices.

Delight flowed through Diane, sending her deliriously 
into another world. She massaged the soft scrotum of 
Hilton's genitals, his hard shaft completely absorbed 
between her ovalled lips. Then she tantalized the base 
of his cock with one hand and raised her fingers so 
that she stroked his pubic hair while she sucked in 
time to the mighty pummeling she was experiencing in 
her pussy and her asshole. 

Her tongue flicked around Hilton's glans, rubbing 
against its tiny split, and the softness of her member 
twirled maddeningly around its massive tube. Hilton 
flexed his buttocks, watching the crown of her head bob 
on his cock as simultaneously she worked her buttocks 
to the relentless hammerings of the other two men.

Roger was face to face with his wife now and could 
stare up at the salacious sight of Diane's puckered 
lips sucking Hilton's massive penis. The view caused 
him to shove his loins further against his wife's cunt, 
and he watched as his sudden surge made her peel back 
her lips with delirium and cling to Hilton's cock 
grotesquely with her teeth. Then her lips closed over 
this fantastically swollen rod of hardened flesh and 
continued to suck it voraciously. It was a masterful 
sight, blurred as it was with the increased rhythm of 
their impending explosion.

Diane sensed her husband's growing excitement and began 
to suck Hilton's prick harder for his benefit. She dug 
her nails gently into the blood-engorged flesh, leaving 
thin white bloodless trails where she scraped thin 
layers of skin away.

Suddenly Randall began to howl behind her and then 
Hilton took up the wailing chant and Roger made muffled 
groans. It was time! IT WAS TIME! The perfect harmony, 
and the knowledge alone, made Diane gasp, for she too 
grew like an inflating balloon and suddenly exploded. 
The room lit in strange colors, blinding and flashing 
and mingling with the electrifying shocks of her 
climax. Her whole body seemed to drop to the depths of 
primeval carnal emotion.

Roger shot his cum deep into her pussy like some great 
rocket blasting into the black emptiness of space. He 
writhed his hips furiously, while he watched his lovely 
wife's face working to milk the juice of Hilton's 
tremendous explosion. In her rectum, Randall was 
spearing needle-thin streams of white hot sperm from 
his convulsing balls, filling her bowels with the enema 
of his great load.

Hilton continued to spurt in her mouth, and Roger was 
dazedly amazed at the number of times his wife had to 
bloat her cheeks and swallow hard, greedily, sucking on 
furiously to get every last drop of his hot delicious, 
semen. Some of the sperm dribbled from her ovalled lips 
and hung tantalizingly on her chin in coagulating 
droplets. Roger was tempted to wipe them away, but he 
was too tired, too satiated from his own release.

Diane, her climax the last to arrive, thrust her 
buttocks back on the superbly expanded shafts of her 
lovers, her every muscle contracting as though she was 
having an epileptic fit. She gulped and swallowed the 
semen of Hilton's onrushing surge, and her anal 
sphincter muscles closed around Randall's ejaculating 
penis like an angry fist. Her buttocks flexed to rock 
hardness when her orgasm hit, and her chest screamed as 
the power of her body unleashed at the moment she had 
been waiting for. There was no time, no space, nothing 
except the unbelievable pleasure of her climax. She was 
struck again and again by the spasmodic twitchings of 
every lustfully straining muscle in her body.

Gradually the three men's cocks went limp, and they 
withdrew from her. Hilton's came last, for she 
continued to nibble it thankfully, sucking the last 
vestiges of his great cum. Then he, too, slid away. 
Diane raised her head and smiled at him, then at her 
husband. She lowered her face to kiss Roger slipperily 
on the lips with the greatest tenderness he had ever 
felt.

"Jesus," Randall sighed, collapsing against the back of 
the couch.

"Yeah," groaned Hilton. "Jesus!"

"You were delightful, darling," Roger said softly into 
Diane's ear, and he drew her close with his arms locked 
possessively about her.

As sanity returned to Diane, she rolled her head over 
on Roger's chest. The thought of: Welcome to the club! 
suddenly crossed her mind.

After that, the party ran its course rapidly. Everyone 
made love to everyone else in every conceivable way by 
twos and threes and fours, but somehow it never seemed 
to reach that peak of emotional release she had 
experienced with Roger, Randall, and Dr. Hilton all 
inside her at the same time. Finally, she made her way 
to a bedroom and collapsed on the large bed and slept. 
Several other couples used the bed, some to sleep, some 
to fuck, but they didn't disturb Diane. A few sampled 
her as she dozed, licking her or emptying themselves 
between her legs, but she failed to fully awaken and 
went through the motions of intercourse almost 
automatically.

The first pink light of dawn was in the sky when Roger 
shook her awake, but she was still too sleepy, too 
fulfilled to care. He found her clothes and carried her 
tenderly outside to their car, wondering perversely how 
many men had gushed their living sperm into her sweet 
young belly this night...


EPILOG:

The hot summer sun blazed through the bedroom window, 
cascading its brilliance across the double bed, waking 
Diane from a deep sleep. She stretched her limbs 
languorously, the sun warming her body through the thin 
satin sheet, and she recollected with the haziness of 
semi-awareness the wonderful fucking Roger had given 
her the night before. It had been months since the 
evening of Marc Cord's orgiastic party, and since then, 
she and Roger had completely abandoned themselves to 
the sexual life.

There was delicious enjoyment to be found in each 
other, and Roger and she were more in love than ever; 
but they were honest with one another, admitting 
frankly that they were no longer satisfied with merely 
one another. No, they had enjoyed the pleasures of 
variety too well, too long now, to be limited by such a 
narrow scope.

Yes, everything was like a beautiful dream. The new 
house in the San Bruno hills was exactly what she had 
always wanted, and the new people she had met in the 
surrounding blocks had been marvelous and friendly--a 
few of them more than just friendly, too. And Roger was 
happy in his position with Waller, Waller, Crist and 
Maxwell, doing an excellent job for Marc, and was on 
his way to bigger and better career opportunities with 
the company. Of course, the money was nice to have, 
too; very nice. Oh yes, she could truly say she had 
everything a woman could have in this world.

Never before did I ever think of such fulfillment, 
Diane thought to herself dreamily. And my marriage is 
so perfectly wonderful now, not like it was when I was 
a silly, unenlightened prude... Thank God I found 
myself in time...

Her reverie was interrupted by Roger's entrance. He 
opened the bedroom door and stepped inside. He smiled 
at her as he approached, wiping his hands on his bright 
Bermuda shorts. He leaned over the bed and smoothed his 
hands along the sheets, then dipped under the covers 
and without warning moved his hand up along her leg to 
squeeze her naked pubic mound. "Morning, sweet-heart!" 
he grinned.

Diane shrieked, raising out of the bed in a half-
hearted attempt to escape the teasing rummaging between 
her legs. "Stop it!" she laughed.

Roger laughed with her and withdrew his hand. "Get up, 
honey. I want you to meet our new neighbors."

"You mean somebody finally bought the house across the 
street?"

"Uh-huh. I brought them over for an introductory 
drink."

Diane moistened her lips in an anticipatory way. She 
jumped out of bed and hurried to the dresser for a 
clean pair of panties and a bra. "Are... are they 
young?"

"Our age. And you should see Barbara Stinson." Roger 
made his eyes go wider and puckered his lips in a 
silent whistle to show what he thought of her.

"And Mr. Stinson?"

"You'll have to judge Jerry for yourself. He's not 
exactly my type."

She slipped on a pair of short shorts, colored a lemon 
yellow which showed off her tanned belly and legs to 
their fullest. Diane knew that they were too tight at 
the crotch, and showed almost lewdly the outline of her 
cunt lips and the valley in between. "Mmmm, well, let's 
not keep our company waiting, Roger."

Roger put his arm around his wife's waist and the two 
of them walked toward the door. "I hope you like Jerry, 
because I've got my sights on his wife." He grinned 
widely at her. "Gonna help me, baby?"

"Yes," she giggled, pressing against her husband. 
"Anything you want, I'll do, darling... and then 
some..." she added as a smiling after-thought.

The End

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

Here I am once again sharing another erotic story among the favorites of my life ... enjoy it

Here we are again to Fuck your white Wife Pussy.........enjoy it

Signing The New Contract
by Author on Africa ([email protected])

***

An African boss uses his white employee's wife to keep 
his African client happy. (MF, intr)

***

The phone rang on his desk making David jump. He 
snatched it out of it's cradle.

"Yes?" He demanded. He was working urgently on the 
contract documents needed for tonight's meeting and did 
not welcome interruptions. He was going to have to work 
late as it was.

"David, is that you?"

"Yes, what's up?" Quickly moderating his tone. It was 
Uhuru Shona on the other end of the phone. Managing 
Director and Chairman of the Board. The man, who owned 
the largest share of the company, was known as the 
Black Beast among his staff. He had been known to 
physically pick up and hurl those staffers across desks 
who annoyed him. As a high-ranking member of the 
country's politburo, he was one of the new African 
elite who treated his country as his personal 
playground.

A very profitable and entertaining playground for his 
personal use.

"David, drop what you are doing and get your wife over 
to the Sheraton!"

That stopped him dead in his tracks. Take his wife to 
the Sheraton?

"What for? Aren't you at the Sheraton?"

"No. Getting the new shipping license is taking longer 
than expected. My usual contact is away, and his 
snivelling lackey is too afraid to do anything without 
authority. I have been in touch with the minister and 
it is being sorted. If I turn up at the Sheraton 
without the license, the contract is as good as lost. 
Keraki is still travelling back from Kwekwe and will 
not be back before 7pm. No one is with Mr. Domon. He is 
expecting us to join him for dinner at 6pm. You and Ken 
are still working on the presentation, yes?"

"Yes, we won't be finished for another couple of hours. 
Those damn clerks have fucked it up again. We can't 
present it as it is! I don't see how my wife can help 
she knows nothing about the business."

"She does not need to know anything about the business. 
Tell her to chat about England, shopping in Oxford 
Street...."

"I hardly think Mr. Domon would be interested in 
discussing shopping."

"Shut up, you damn fool! Your wife is so damn beautiful 
she could spend the whole evening discussing varieties 
of monkey shit and Mr. Domon would still be enraptured! 
Get her over to the Sheraton for a slap-up meal and 
tell her to entertain him and keep him sweet until I, 
or Keraki, get there. You know how important this 
contract is. If we don't win it, the company will close 
and you can go back to the dole queue in England!"

David winced. The last month had been frenetic, hectic 
and demanding. It was still far better than wondering 
if the mortgage company were about to foreclose on him.

"Pass the phone over to Ken."

David looked across the room where Ken Smith was 
putting the last touch to the financial figures.

He raised his eyes then grimaced at Ken to indicate the 
mood Uhuru was in, before passing the phone across to 
him. Ken shrugged his soldiers and took the phone. He 
had been working for 10 years for Uhuru and knew his 
moods and idiosyncrasies. He had even learned that, for 
certain services and a blind eye, it could be very 
rewarding. He had seen a whole series of wide-eyed 
young expat professionals arrive full of wonder and 
interest in Africa. The sooner David understood why he 
had been employed the better, but it was not for Ken to 
tell him.

"Ken?"

"Yes?"

"You have the money with you?"

Ken's eyes swung to the large overall. It contained 
$110,000 US, a lot of money but a pittance of the 
potential profit if this new contract was signed. A 
contract that would be paid in valuable foreign 
currency direct by the World Bank instead of through 
the usual, and more difficult, African companies.

"Yes, I have the money."

"Good. Don't let it out of your sight. As soon as 
everything is ready, let me know and I will meet you 
both at the Sheraton."

"OK boss."

Uhuru grinned at the words. He liked it when white men 
called him boss. He also liked the nickname of Black 
Beast that he had learned his staff used. More than 
anything else, he liked the fact that Ken's pretty 
white wife was kneeling at his feet and slavishly 
worshipping his erect black cock with eager lips and 
tongue even as her husband was calling him boss and 
slaving away to make him more money.

"Take $10,000 out of the case, Ken. That's for you. Buy 
your wife a nice dress. I like the package that has 
just arrived. Very nice, make sure David takes his wife 
over to the Sheraton pronto."

"Yes boss, I'll see to it." He put the phone down, and 
paused in thought. The "package" Uhuru had referred to 
was Ken's 14-year-old niece. He had not seen his niece 
since he left England 10 years ago. She had been a 
sweet wide-eyed blonde angel then. He had not even seen 
her since she had arrived in Africa. His wife had 
picked her up from the airport and taken her straight 
to Uhuru's villa. He felt a pang of guilt over doing 
this to his brother.

Then he picked up the $10,000. The pang lessened.

Tamara's tiredness had disappeared. The sight of her 
pretty aunt kneeling in front of the big African, 
slavishly sucking on that huge black cock had dispelled 
all tiredness. Her eyes were wide with wonder and a 
certain fear. She knew what men did to women with cocks 
but the one this African sported seemed more like a 
rhinoceros horn. The idea that such a monster cock 
could be thrust inside a woman filled her with 
considerable trepidation, as well as an intense 
excitement. The African put the phone down and looked 
at Tamara.

He grinned.

It was a wolfish grin that sent a shiver down her 
spine. His eyes had not left her. Even as her aunt had 
so obscenely sucked on that black cock, even as he had 
spoken on to the phone to barely remembered Uncle Ken, 
his hungry eyes that devoured her nubile teenage body.

Uhuru stood up and brushed her aunt aside. He advanced 
on the bed, his big black cock bobbing and jerking in 
front of him as he advanced.

Tamara nearly fainted, as she backed away across his 
bed, nearly, but not quite!

---------------------------



"Hello, Mr. Domon, this is my wife, Susie."

Susie smiled at the dignified and snappily dressed 
African.

Mr. Domon took her hand, raised it to her lips, and 
kissed. A charming gesture that Sally had never 
experienced in England. Her smile became more sincere.

"Your wife is charming and beautiful, Mr. Jarvis, but I 
was expecting to meet Mr. Shona and Mr. Skukiru. Is 
there a problem?"

His gaze fell on David who shuffled his feet and tried 
to appear confident. He was not used to dealing with 
high-powered men like Mr. Domon. In England, he could 
browbeat and debate with senior managers and lawyers. 
In Africa he was constantly mixing directly with 
businessmen who owned their own companies, influenced 
government policy, invested millions on a hunch. 

Men who brooked little interference in their own plans, 
legal or otherwise.

Mr. Domon's eyes were shrewd and penetrating, as they 
looked over the nervous and shuffling young white 
professional.

"Well, Mr. Jarvis, is there a problem?"

David squirmed under the gaze of this clearly dominant 
African male. This was not the usual sloppy African 
ne'er do well.

He coughed, to clear his thoughts.

"Mr. Shona has been delayed flying back from Vic Falls. 
He is expected here at 7pm. Mr. Skukiru is delayed by 
an accident on the Bulawayo Road. Unfortunately, we 
suffer badly from road accidents. I cannot be certain 
when he will arrive."

He paused, not really convinced that he had satisfied 
Mr. Domon, who was frowning at him. 

"I need to get back to the office. Mr. Smith is waiting 
with the....' David paused, and looked around to see if 
anyone might be overhearing, "...with the agreed 
commission."

Mr. Domon's eyes did not even flicker in 
acknowledgment. He glanced across to Sally then back to 
the young white man.

"Err...Mr. Shona has asked you to accept his apology 
and if you will accept his apology for this delay he 
has asked if you would like my wife to accompany to you 
to dinner during this delay."

Mr. Domon's expression did not change. He nodded 
slightly. He turned to Sally, and to David's relief 
offered her his arm. Sally took his arm, glancing at 
her husband, who nodded encouragingly to her. She 
turned and allowed the African to lead her to the hotel 
lifts. They would be eating at one of the top 
restaurants in Harare on the ground floor. As they had 
been drinking in the mezzanine bar, she was not 
surprised when this distinguished African gentleman led 
her to the lifts. She did not look back at her nervous 
young husband.

The surprise came when Mr. Domon pressed the lift 
button for the penthouse floor. 

Unsure how to react or respond, she stood silently her 
arm in his, then suddenly noticed that Mr. Domon was 
using the advantage of the mirrors in the lift to look 
her over.

At 20 years old, she was rather proud of her figure and 
looks. Since arriving in Africa she had started getting 
used to the hungry eyed look most Africans openly give 
her. Mr. Domon's studied indifference had been a 
welcome change. That he was not quite so indifferent as 
first appeared was reassuring. Not so reassuring was 
their current destination. The restaurants were on the 
ground floor, and they were going up!

It was the first time she had been alone with an 
African man. Her husband would be on his way back to 
the office.

She glanced across at Mr. Domon. He was older than her 
father. Distinguished and a gentleman, even if he was 
an African. Quite different to the usual Africans who 
had groped her in the shops and hotels, reassured she 
wondered what to say to this stranger she had met just 
moments ago.



Then she noticed his eyes examining her still in the 
mirror. She flushed. She was hardly dressed her best. 
Her husband had rushed in and rushed her out. She was 
wearing tight corduroy trousers, and the black figure-
hugging top that emphasized the fullness of her 
breasts. It was not all that smart, though her husband 
liked it a lot. Hardly the most appropriate clothing 
for going to dinner. Especially with a man as important 
as her husband had indicated this man was.

Mr. Domon fully appreciated that top, however.

Full upstanding breasts that would be a delight to 
squeeze as he fucked his cock between those shapely, 
tightly clad, thighs. Mrs. Jarvis has a classic English 
beauty. Uhuru had done him well with this wonderful 
beauty. Her face had a heart shaped loveliness, with a 
pert nose, and a small well shaped mouth. Her eyes were 
bright, sparkling and blue. Her hair while straight was 
very long, almost to her waist.

Those tight corduroy trousers did little to hide 
shapely full thighs, and a full rounded derriere.

He could hardly keep his hands to himself. He would 
wait until he got her to the penthouse. Once there he 
would be able to do as he wished with her, and be 
confident of no interruption from the hotel staff or 
other guests.

"What exactly did your husband say when he told you to 
join me here?"

"My husband asked me, no I suppose Mr. Jarvis, asked 
me. He didn't tell me!"

Mr. Domon smiled and bowed to her. He liked spirit in a 
woman. It usually meant they were good in bed. Clearly 
her husband had not mastered her yet.

"And what exactly did your husband ask you to do?"

"He asked that I should entertain you for a few hours, 
have dinner with you, until Mr. Shona and Mr. Skukiru 
arrive."

"Have you done much entertaining for Uhuru, Mrs. 
Jarvis?"

"Err no, we only arrived in Zimbabwe a month ago."

Mr. Domon's smile was wide and encouraging. Sally went 
on.

"I have been settling in. Finding the secrets of how to 
buy things. I have to give the supermarket manager a 
monthly tip so he will ring me when sugar arrives. 
Never had to do things like that in England. It's all 
quite different here. But I find it fun. I am getting 
used to it."

"Good, and how long have you been married?"

Sally's eyes brightened. She loved her husband and 
enjoyed talking about him. She nattered on happily as 
Mr. Domon led her into his penthouse suite. His armed 
guards would patrol the approaches to the suite.

Mr. Domon, once in the room, pushed around some of his 
papers and filed a few into his steel briefcase. He did 
not trust leather. Too easily cut open. Finally he 
turned to Sally and offered her an aperitif prior to 
going down to dinner.

She gratefully accepted the glass.

"So you have never entertained an African man before."

"No, to be honest, before I came to Zimbabwe I had not 
even met a black man before."

Her hand suddenly rose to her mouth. She flushed in 
embarrassment. The rosy flush only enhanced her beauty.

"Oh dear, I didn't mean anything, I shouldn't have said 
black man. I meant African, of course."

Mr. Domon laughed easily to put her at her ease.

"So you have not learned for yourself if there is any 
truth in the tales that black men have big cocks?"

Sally's eyes widened. They flicked from side to side. 
Had she heard correct? Surely not! Mr. Domon had been a 
perfect gentleman. She looked at him. His eyes were 
hard and piercing. She remembered how nervous David had 
been. She sipped her drink. Tried to pretend she had 
not heard.

"Would you like to find out if it is true?"

Sally swallowed hard. She was in trouble. She was in a 
hotel room with a strange man. He had armed guards 
outside the room. Her husband was miles away. This 
distinguished and wealthy African businessman was 
talking dirty to her. She sipped her drink and tried to 
pretend he had not said anything.

Mr. Domon finished his drink then took the glass from 
Sally's trembling fingers.

Sally backed away.

His hand reached out and caught her behind the head. He 
could feel her trembling in his grasp. He loved the 
fear and uncertainty in her. He really did not care if 
she resisted. He would take her anyway. His hand 
caressed the side of her face, admiring and stroking 
the soft flesh that covered those high cheekbones. A 
thick black thumb caressed her lips.

"Have these lovely lips ever sucked on a really big 
cock?"

She stared at him disbelieving as his hands dropped to 
his trousers and he unzipped himself.

Sally seized the moment, turned and raced for the door. 
It was locked. She shrieked for help. The chattering 
guards on the other side of the door fell silent. She 
pulled at the door and shrieked again for help.

Mr. Domon grinned as he advanced on the young woman 
struggling with the door.

"Come, my dear. I'll make it good for you."

"I'm not your 'dear,'" Sally yelled at him.

Mr. Domon grinned and pulled her to him. Sally 
struggled in his arms. She twisted around and sought to 
get away. Large black hands rose up and clasped her 
breasts.

Sally gasped as hard hands grasped and fondled her full 
mounds. She cursed as pleasurable sensations swept over 
her. Cursed her own body as she was clasped tightly to 
the surprising hard and warm body of the African behind 
her. The African pulled her close. She could feel his 
hot breath on her neck.

"I like a woman who puts up a fight!"

Sally froze at the words. He was enjoying her 
struggles. She hung limp in his arms. His hands took 
advantage of the cessation of struggling to slip under 
her top and rise up the soft warmness of her body. 
Belatedly Sally remembered she was not wearing a bra 
and sought to push his hands back down. She was shocked 
at the strength in his arms. Her own resisting hands 
might as well as have not been there. He ignored her 
efforts and her bare white breasts were soon in his 
hands. Black fingers tweaked on treacherously erect 
nipples. He grunted his pleasure at this discovery. His 
tweaking fingers sent sharp shocks of pleasure up and 
down her body. Desperately she tried to struggle free. 
With his hands already up inside her top she had little 
chance of breaking free of him.

He tweaked her nipples harder. Sally shrieked at the 
sharp pain. She was literally in the hands of a cruel 
hard faced man who was used to getting his way. The 
pain in her nipples subsided to be replaced by warm 
tingling as they filled with blood. A tingling 
sensation that was pleasurable and erotic.

His fingers tightened. Sally braced herself for renewed 
pain. Instead the palms of his hands lightly slid over 
her nipples caressing and gentle she relaxed and fought 
back the pleasure his hands were created, a pleasure, 
which now seemed enhanced by earlier pain.

His fingers returned to her nipples. Before she 
realized he nipped then again sharp and hard. She 
squealed in protest. Shocked at the pain that seemed to 
flash down her spine and the hot flush in her loins. 

Sally cursed the erotic sensations sweeping over her. 
Her breasts had always been her weakest line of 
resistance when David had made his advances towards. 
She didn't understand how her body could react like 
this to man she did not love feeling her up, but there 
was no doubting the pleasure his hands were giving her.

God he was older than her father, and black.

She shivered. Perhaps that was part of the excitement 
she felt. Then she cursed herself again for feeling 
such excitement. Then his fingers squeezed her nipples 
again and she nearly swooned from the pain and the 
pleasure.

His hands dropped to her waist and he started loosening 
the belt of her cords. Sally started struggling again. 
This was going too far. Though she suspected there was 
only going to be one end result no matter how much she 
resisted. She felt a pleasurable twitch in her loins as 
the thought that she was about to be raped.

Was a long held fantasy about to come true, even if it 
was with a big, black, older man.

She struggled even harder, but his strong hands were 
impervious to her efforts as he pulled open her belt. 
Unclasped the buttons and wrenched down the zipper of 
her cords. She briefly broke free as his hands rose to 
the tops of her cords and started pulling then down. 
Her attempt to scramble away was hampered by her 
lowered cords and then he was laughing as he pulled her 
back towards him.

Her cords dropped around her knees as he pulled her 
back against him. She squealed as hand darted between 
her legs, pushed aside her lacy panties and darted into 
her now liquid centre.

"Ahhh, you are wet for it already!"

"You bastard!"

He laughed.

"My husband."

"I don't give a damn for you husband. This is what I 
care about."

His fingers parted the hot wet flesh of her centre and 
delved within. She squirmed and wriggled, making little 
further attempt to escape as his fingers excited her 
further.

He moved behind her, adjusting his position. Then she 
jumped as something hot and hard thrust between her 
legs. She looked down. Eyes wide in disbelief at the 
black protuberance sticking out from between her 
thighs.

It was sticking out five inches, which made it a good 
five inches longer than David's. She stared in 
disbelief. It was hot and hard and she squeezed her 
soft thighs around it. She could feel it throb and 
pulse between her legs.

She could feel the gnarled muscle full with pumping 
blood and quivered. 

"What do you think of the rumours now?"

Sally could not answer. She found herself rubbing the 
thick black cock with her soft silky smooth thighs, 
staring at it in disbelief. Her cords dropped around 
her ankles. The African enjoyed the feel of the soft 
silkiness of her inner thighs.

"Mr. Domon...I...I...."

His hand grasped that long brown hair, and jerked it 
back. Pain tingled from the roots of her hair and Sally 
gasped.

"Eli, I think you can call me Eli now."

"Eli," Sally gasped, "I...I...."

His mouth closed over Sally's and she was shocked to 
find herself passionately returning the kiss. Eli 
relaxed his grip and pulled back from her now questing 
lips. He looked down at the classically beautiful face. 
Her eyes glazed with lust and desire and smiled.

"Let's get these clothes off, you sweet honey."

Sally feverishly helped him strip her, and then helped 
to get his clothes off. She allowed him to push her 
backwards onto the bed. His heavy black body came down 
on her soft whiteness. But not before she saw that long 
Black Cock, hard and bobbing between his legs. Like a 
thick quarterstaff, it was centred between her own 
spread thighs.

His head dropped down and nuzzled her neck. She turned 
her head to one side and allowed him free access to the 
soft white skin of her neck. She trembled excitedly as 
his teeth nibbled and his tongue licked. She felt like 
an animal surrendering to another offering up her neck 
in surrender. Her legs also spread as a thick hardness 
nuzzled between them.

She quivered and shivered as the hard thick head of his 
cock thrust inside her. Her resisting muscles parted to 
allow entry of an African cock. She whimpered and 
thrust up against him. Thick as it was she wanted more 
inside. He thrust deeper and she squealed in delight. 
He gripped her hair and pulled her head back hard, then 
bit her neck, and thrust deeper.

Sally screeched in ecstasy.

Eli laughed.

"Like it rough, heh?"

Her hands rose up and grasped his shoulders.

"Take me...do it...hard...," Sally gasped in delight at 
the feel of his balls slap against her loins. She 
realized she had taken its full long length. It was far 
deeper than her husband had ever achieved. Its length 
and thickness were incredible, and this older African 
man certainly knew how to use it as she grasped him 
tightly.

She enjoyed the meal as well.

Eli, or Elijah was excellent company and he was a good 
listener.

After the excellent meal he offered to arrange for one 
of his bodyguards to take her home. Alternatively she 
was welcome to wait in his suite for her husband to 
arrive with the contract documents.

With a glint in her eye she allowed him to escort her 
back to his suite.

It was 8.30pm before David and Ken Smith arrived at the 
hotel in the company of Keraki Skukiru with the 
contract documents. Keraki was brisk and efficient. 
African clerks who had been waiting at the hotel rushed 
forward.

"He is up in his suite with the whore," responded Ferak 
Mor, the senior clerk.

David was alarmed at the comment.

"Where is my wife?" he asked. Keraki looked at him. 
"Mr. Shona asked her to have dinner with him, and I 
dropped her here earlier."

Ferak suddenly realized who the whore was and looked 
away. His eyes made brief contact with those of Keraki. 
Ken Smith knew that a slip this early could cause 
endless trouble, asked, "Had the white woman who had 
dined with Mr. Shona had been safely escorted home?"

Keraki piped up.

"Mr. Seregeti, you are responsible for security. Is Mr. 
Jarvis' wife been taken home safe?"

Ken Seregeti was smart enough and had been around 
enough to come up with a quick response.

"One of my men took Mrs. Jarvis to spend the rest of 
the evening with Ken's wife, Mrs. Smith, at their 
villa. There is no need to worry on that score. I did 
not think it appropriate for her to remain after the 
whore arrived."

"You did right, Mr Seregeti, Mr. Domon is up in his 
room."

"Yes."

He turned to Ken and David. "If you gentlemen will wait 
in the bar, I will go and inform Mr. Domon we are 
ready." He paused a moment. "You may have to be 
patient, if he is with the whore we may have to wait 
some time."

Ken nodded.

"Come David, we'll have time for a Pimm's Nr 1."

The other Africans returned to sitting in the lobby. 
Ready to respond to any demand made on them. 

Keraki Skukiru hastened to the lifts. He had met 
David's wife, a pretty creature, if she was in Mr. 
Domon's room it would be an easy matter to smuggle her 
out of the hotel without her husband knowing.

Mr. Domon's guards waved him straight into the suite.

Sounds of passion greeted him.

Keraki grinned and walked through to the bedroom.

Mr. Domon was lying in his back on the bed, while a 
shapely white woman was bouncing up and down eagerly on 
his upstanding cock. She was definitely a sexy looking 
woman and their lateness would not have detracted from 
their chances of signing this contract if she had been 
giving Eli such a good time. He eyed her full bouncing 
breasts, and the full round cheeks of her bottom as she 
jiggled on Eli's cock. It looked like Mrs. Jarvis was 
going to be an even greater asset to the company than 
her husband!

He himself preferred white girls to white women, newly 
blossomed teenagers with developing womanly legs, 
budding breasts, pretty mouths and dainty eager to 
please tongues. He had heard that Ken's niece had 
arrived but would have to wait until tomorrow to try 
her out.

In the meantime, that dainty pink aperture between 
those bouncing buttocks did not look well used, if used 
at all. He started to undress. It would add a certain 
piquancy to fuck her bottom while her husband waited 
below in the lobby of the hotel.

"Mrs. Jarvis, I assume?"

His words startled Sally, lost as she was in the new 
world of lust she had discovered. She nearly leapt from 
the bed, but Eli grabbed and laughed as he pulled her 
back.

"Don't mind Keraki, just his idea of a joke."

Nevertheless, Sally struggled to free herself and pull 
the sheets over them. As she had already discovered Eli 
was far too strong and he quickly pulled the sheets 
away.

"Don't be shy, dear. I think my friend Keraki is going 
to join us."

Sally turned back to look at Eli.

"What...?"

Eli pulled her down on to him and sealed her lips with 
a kiss. Sally responded passionately. She felt the 
weight of Keraki as he climbed onto the bed. Felt his 
warm body atop hers. She tried to get up but Eli held 
her down. She broke free of the kiss.

"My husband! Where is he? He was supposed to come with 
Mr. Skukiru!"

She was confused. What where they doing? Keraki leaned 
forward and nibbled her ear. It felt lovely and she 
pushed her ear back on his tongue.

"Your husband is waiting in the lobby."

Sally eyes widened in alarm.

"Did you want me to bring him up?"

"Nooo...."

"We won't mind if he wants to watch," chipped in Eli.

"You bastards! What are you doing to me? I love my 
husband." Her words were cut off by a scream as Keraki 
thrust.

Eli laughed. He looked over at the concentrated face of 
Keraki as he focused on thrusting into the incredible 
tightness of a no-longer-virginal bottom.

"Ram it up her, Keraki, pain turns her on!"

"Noooooooo," Sally wailed.

But they were right. Even now the pain was receding and 
being replaced by pleasure as two warm bodies crushed 
her between them and two hot cocks thrust up inside 
her!

END

On 14/7/2017 at 11:49 AM, El Cojelon said:

Happy Weekend my Friends.........Go ahead Fuck Her and ........Let me Watch

They Let Me Watch

InfossitravonHotwifeFirst Time

19 Mar. '17

I sat back on our sofa, watching them. Their kiss was so much more passionate than I ever might have imagined. I thought perhaps their lips would press together in sort of a kiss you might see in a high school production of Romeo and Juliet… or perhaps that’s what I had hoped. But it wasn’t the case. They seemed to meld into one another. Sarah’s tiny sweet lips were devoured by Antonio’s thick, full lips in a way that made me wonder if that was how it was supposed to be all along.

I shifted slightly, unable to sit still. The nervous energy coursing through my body and my cock was nearly too much to handle. I took a few deep breaths, forcing myself to calm down.

We wanted this.

She wanted this.

I wanted this, was really what I kept reminding myself.

###

We had talked about it at length… what it would be like to invite another person into our relationship. Sarah had her doubts when I first brought it up, but the more we talked about it, the more she warmed to the idea. She even went so far as to suggest that we invite a couple that we knew who were swingers over for dinner, but that wasn’t what I wanted. I wanted to watch her with another man, and not be distracted by anything else. I wanted to watch her every moment, her every breath as she kissed another man, and was touched by another man.

“I’d feel better if I could see that you’re enjoying yourself too,” she had said.

“I’m certain I’ll be enjoying everything just fine.”

“Then tell me you’ll pleasure yourself while this happens… for me?”

I had promised. I didn’t want to let Sarah down, or cause her to worry, or think that I'd suddenly grown jealous seeing her with another man. Still, talking and planning was one thing. Stroking my cock in front of a stranger as he undressed my wife was another thing entirely... but there was no turning back. Not now.

###

Antonio had moved Sarah over to the side of the couch closest to me, and had unbuttoned her shirt, exposing her bra and her stomach. I realized he had positioned Sarah purposefully so I could see what he was doing to my wife. I watched his large, powerful hands begin to knead Sarah’s breasts through her bra as they continued to kiss. There was no gentle caress, no teasing along her soft skin. If I had grabbed Sarah like that she would’ve pushed me away—clearly that wasn’t about to happen with Antonio.

I took another deep breath, and lightly squeezed my cock, feeling myself at nearly full hardness now. My nerves had disappeared. I felt a fire deep down in my groin that told me I had been right in our decision to finally make our fantasy a reality—my fantasy, Sarah had reminded me as we had made our final preparations and invited her athletic friend from her gym out to drinks and casually brought up the subject to see if he would be interested in such a thing.

Yes, it was my fantasy. Except I knew deep down it was hers as well.

I watched intently as Sarah wrapped her arms around Antonio’s neck, drawing him even more tightly against her body. They had yet to break from their initial kiss. Their lips remained locked as their hands explored one another. Sarah moaned in pleasure, her body rocking back and forth on the sofa as Antonio squeezed her flesh in his powerful hands. He pulled the top of her bra down, exposing her nipples. They were rock hard, and he wasted no time in pinching them firmly between his thumb and fingers, pulling them and twisting them with no concern if it brought her pleasure or pain. I watched in amazement as Sarah cried out against him, growing even more excited under his brusque touch.

Still, their mouths refused to part.

I shifted in my seat, reminding myself again to keep take deep breaths, and to relax.

We wanted this. She wanted this… I wanted this.

Finally, their lips parted. Antonio sat back in order to pull Sarah’s blouse from her shoulders, and down her arms. She reached behind and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor along with her blouse. Next was her skirt. It came off quickly, as did Antonio’s shirt, followed by his jeans. Sarah glanced over to me, the first time she had done so. Her eyes lowered to my pants. I quickly undid my belt and tugged my pants down my legs. I unbuttoned my shirt, letting it fall open as I took hold of my cock again through my boxers. Sarah licked her lips and gave me a tiny wink, her eyebrows raising in unison. I smiled. She was getting what she wanted. She could see that I was excited, which gave her the confirmation she needed to continue. I was okay with this. More than okay.

She turned and wrapped her arms back around Antonio’s broad frame. The sight of Sarah’s naked body crushed against another man caused another surge of adrenaline to rush through me. I couldn’t tear my eyes from her as she swung her thighs over Antonio’s legs and pushed herself onto his lap. She pushed her body against his, rising up slightly so that her breasts were even with his face. She placed her arms on the back of the sofa and arched her back as he took her nipples into his mouth.

“Oh God,” she cried out. “Just like that. Suck on my fucking nipples.”

I gripped my cock. Sarah was occasionally a dirty talker, but generally never that loud. She reached down and pulled Antonio’s head to her breasts. “Yes, fuck yes—don’t fucking stop!”

Antonio continued to suck on Sarah’s nipples as his hands moved down her back, cupping her ass. He dipped his hands underneath her panties and again he squeezed her flesh in the same brusque manner as he had squeezed her breasts. Her hips gyrated in small circles in his lap. He took hold of the sides of her panties and slid them down her hips. She stood to help him, pushing them down her long, shapely legs then kicking them to the side. She stood in front of her new lover, completely naked. Slowly she turned back to me, nodding toward my crotch. I slid my boxers down my legs, my cock springing in front of me.

Satisfied, she turned to Antonio and reached for the waistband of his boxers. He lifted his hips slightly and helped her pull them down his legs. She sunk down on her knees and tossed her hair to the side. She looked back at me, giving me one more smile as she opened her mouth and took his cock between her lips.

Antonio closed his eyes and sat back against the sofa as Sarah began to work his cock inside her mouth. He was big. I could easily see from a few feet away that he was larger than me by about an inch. Sarah couldn’t quite take all of him inside her at once. She worked her lips down the sides of his shaft, stroking him with her hand as she ran her tongue over his balls then back up his shaft. Antonio moaned above her, then reached down and placed his hands on the back of her head. He gathered her long brown hair in his hands then pushed her head back onto the top of his cock. Sarah opened her mouth and a moment later she was gagging on his cock.

I shifted slightly. Sarah was not one to ever deep throat me. She could give a good blowjob, but she generally stopped short of anything like she was doing right now. I watched as her head moved up and down on Antonio’s cock faster and faster, guided by his hand on the back of her head. I glanced up at Antonio and he caught my eye. He just smiled, then his eyes returned to his crotch.

Sarah placed her hands against Antonio’s thighs, pushing her body back up. It was no use. He kept pushing her head back down. Her gagging was louder now. I sat up a bit in my seat. I didn’t want to stop what was happening, but I knew Sarah had entrusted me with her safety. I was open to say something when her head raised off of Antonio’s cock. A long line of saliva trailed from her lips to his bulging tip. She took hold of his shaft and pumped him furiously as she leaned forward and kissed him.

“Are you going to fuck me with this thing, or what?”

Antonio grinned. He pulled Sarah up and she turned and straddled his thighs. She stared directly ahead at me as she lowered herself down onto his engorged member. She spread her legs wider, pushing her hips down as she sank down onto him.

“Oh, God—that’s so fucking huge.”

Her eyes rolled into the back of her head. Antonio’s powerful hands came around and grabbed at her breasts, squeezing them as he pulled her back into his torso. Sarah pushed her legs against the ground, her calves flexing as her hips began bucking up and down.

“Of fuck—just like that! That’s so fucking good!”

I stared across the room as Antonio’s cock shot in and out of my wife, over and over again. Sarah's body was quivering with pleasure. Her hands held onto his, grasping onto them for balance as he fucked. I wanted to step across the room. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to feel her body as she took another man inside her for the first time in our marriage—except I couldn’t. That was part of the agreement.

###

Antonio took Sarah’s hand and guided her up to a standing position. They kissed again, then he twisted her around and pushed her down onto the soft. Her back arched as she leaned forward and placed her arms on the back of the sofa. He took hold of her hips. I her a gasp escape Sarah’s lips, followed by a sharp cry as Antonio thrust into her.

Sarah’s hands were gripping the sofa, holding on for all she had as he fucked her harder and harder. The sound of the slapping of his thighs against the back of her legs took over the room, and fought with the sound of her cries. He reached across and slapped her ass, and she cried out. He slapped her again, certainly hard enough to leave a mark. She moaned.

“Fuck yes—harder. Fuck me so hard I won’t be able to walk!”

I gritted my teeth. There was nothing I could do, except watch.

###

Beads of sweat ran down their bodies. They had moved now so that Sarah was lying on the sofa, her legs up in the air as Antonio plunged his cock deep inside her. She had her arms wrapped around his neck, desperately clinging to him as he rode her as hard as she could take. Their hips bucked in a frantic rhythm. Their cries were coming as one now, faster and faster. I held my cock, squeezing with all my might, but not moving my hand. One pump and I would explode.

I had never been this aroused. Never been this consumed by passion. Never could I have imagined that watching Sarah with another man would have resulted in a feeling of lust that I had never known. Yes, we had fantasized about it. Yes, we had talked about it. Yes, we had fucked furiously ourselves as we imagined her lover taking her, just as Antonio was taking her now… but fantasy had no claim to the level of lust brought on by the real thing.

They were close. I could tell. Antonio was grunting. Sarah’s chest was heaving. She turned to me, catching my eye. She nodded.

I began pumping my cock. I knew it wouldn’t take much. I was right. I felt the wave of my orgasm rushing through me from deep within. I stared straight ahead as Antonio’s body suddenly went limp. He pushed himself up, his entire body flexed and shaking. Beneath him Sarah cried out, her body rocking against his solid mass as her climax overtook her. Her hips shot up and down, her breasts bounced as she shook

“Oh my fucking God! I’m coming! I’m coming so fucking hard!”

A moment later her body collapsed. Antonio immediately pulled out of her and with a few pumps his explosion tore through him as he came onto Sarah’s breasts. My own orgasm was seconds away. I held off as long as I possibly could, wanting Sarah to watch. Finally, she turned to me. She stared straight ahead as I gave my cock one final pump. A thick stream of come shot forth, exploding from my cock as I came.

A warm smile crossed over Sarah’s face. She turned up to Antonio.

“That was some great work. Maybe we’ll have you back some time.”

He grinned, then pushed himself off the couch and went to the bathroom to clean up. I stepped over to Sarah. She leaned up on her arm and I bent down to kiss her. I could feel her body was drained from the experienced, but she held nothing back as she kissed me deeply, different from the way she had kissed Antonio. I knew without a doubt nothing had changed between us.

We pulled back and stared at one another.

“Well, what did you think?” I finally asked.

She smiled. “That was fucking hot.”

I nodded.

“It was.”

“I’m glad we let you watch.”

I laughed. “Do you mean there was a chance you would do that without me?” I joked.

She smiled. “Who’s to say we haven’t already?”

I turned as Antonio came back into the room. He scooped up his pants and I watched him pull his jeans and shirt onto his muscled torso. He gave me a wink as he slipped on his shoes, then walked over and gave Sarah a small kiss on the cheek.

“See you in class on Monday.”

Antonio gave me a firm handshake then left.

I stared back at Sarah. She was sitting up, her shirt loosely pulled over her shoulders as the evening started. My mind raced back to their kiss. The intensity. The passion. Had she really been cheating on me with Antonio? Was this really not her first time? Was that why he so readily accepted our offer when we met him out for drinks and first told him our idea?

I stared at her. A tiny smile formed on her lips.

“You know, for a bright guy, sometimes you are pretty clueless.”

I let the breath I didn’t even realize I’d been holding out.

“So you were just teasing me… I knew that.”

Sarah smiled again. “Maybe I was, but I couldn’t help but notice what that little suggestion just did to you.”

I glanced down. My cock was back at half-mast.

Sarah extended her index finger and beckoned me to her. “Why don’t you come over here and fuck your wife good and hard? If you’re good, maybe I’ll let you watch us again.”

I smiled. We had wanted this.

She had wanted this.

I had wanted this, I kept reminding myself. There was no turning back now.

Copyright © 2017 Sidney Sitravon. All rights reserved.

Happy Weekend my Friends.........Go ahead Fuck Her and ........Let me Watch

Here we are with another of mi/yours Favorites Cuckold Erotic Stories


Story : Getting it right: finally (r********, violence, wife, revenge, wimp
husband)

   This is a story orginally published on another site by a " writer" that
calls himself Noah frog.  The first part is what thiis purveyor of brutal
humiliation porn the second is my answer to Noafrog.  Noafrog in my
estimation is a weak , lilly livered control freak, who doesn't have the
balls to practice in real life what he writes about.  To all those of you
who enjoy this kind of r******** and humiliation and wimp cuckold husbands. 
This is for you .  I hope you enjoy the reality.

   I remember it like it was yesterday.  In reality, it was only about a
year ago.  It was Superbowl Sunday and I had the usual crowd over.  My wife
and I have been married for about three years now and I love Heather very
much.  She is 27, fit and very sexy.  She stands 5'4" with strawberry
blonde hair.  I am 31 and in decent shape.  I'm 5'7" and could use a few
muscles.  We were high school sweethearts and she practically grew up with
me and my friends.  Eddie, one of our friends, has always wanted Heather. I
fell that thare has always been an unspoken attraction between them.  We
have been working on heating up our sex lives and as a result, kinky
fantasies have crept their way into our lovemaking.  We fantasize about her
being taken by another man as I watch helplessly.  It is just a fantasy,
that's all.  I would never really want that to happen.  I am her husband.

   For the last three years running, my buds have come over and watched the
game at my house.  It stands to reason considering that I have the wide
screen flat panel T.V.  , not to mention the hottest wife of the group. 
That Sunday morning Heather slept in.  She got out of bed just a few
minutes before the guys were to show up.  She got up, showered and then got
dressed.  She put on her usual short shorts and t-shirt.  She didn't wear a
bra or panties around the house when it was just us, but I had friends
coming over.  Just as I was about to tell her to put more clothes on, the
doorbell rang.  I left the bedroom to answer the door without saying a
word.

   Eddie, Gary and Keith made themselves at home on our couches as I
fumbled with the remote control.  Eddie and I were high school pals and
have always been very competitive with each other, not to mention..  he has
always wanted my wife.  I secretly despise this guy.  Eddie is about 6'0"
and weighs about 230 lbs.  A very strong fellow you might say.  He has been
a part of our group of friends for so long that I have learned to tolerate
him.  My wife was bringing us some cold ones and I caught Eddie staring my
wife's body up and down.  Heather noticed his attention and gave him a
quick smile.  I think that the thought of Eddie wanting her turned her on.
I got a little bothered by the interaction but let it go.  A few moments
later, she brought in some chips and dip and made her way to Eddie's side
of the coffee table and bent all the way over as she placed the dip on the
coffee table.  This allowed him full view of my wife's crotch.  I know from
memory that those shorts cling to her body and accentuate her hips when she
bends over.  Eddie looked over at me and gave me an evil grin.  He could
tell that Heather was doing this on purpose and was using this to his
advantage.

   He reached over and gave Heather's ass a little squeeze and said, "Damn
Heather, you have those child bearing hips." Suprised by Eddie's actions,
Heather looked up at me startled.  Gary and Keith sat there with their jaws
on the floor as to what they had just fell witness to.  Gary and Keith were
not going to get involved with this.  They both know from experience that
Eddie can get pretty damn mean after a few beers.  He has beaten their
asses a few times over the years.  Sensing that there was about to be an
altercation, both Gary and Keith left hurriedly.  Heather asked Eddie, "Who
the hell do you think you are?" I sat there watching what was transpiring
unable to stand up to Eddie.  He looked very determined which intimidated
me.  He grabbed Heather around her waist and pulled her to him and kissed
her deeply.  She made a half ass effort to pull away from him but
reciprocated him to a small degree.  She fought her mouth away from his and
asked me breathlessly, "Are you going to stop him?  Help me!" I finally
stood up to intervene and took a right cross to my jaw.  I was out cold for
just a few seconds.  When I awoke, Eddie stood over me and he punched me in
the gut, knocking the wind out of me.  He said, "Listen here John, I'm
gonna fuck your wife and if you make another stupid move like that I'll
break your neck." Heather just stood there and made no effort to get away.
I don't know if she was afraid to leave me alone there with Eddie or the
thought of getting taken by another man while her husband watched
helplessly turned her on.  Eddie turned his attention back to Heather.  I
laid there helplessly as he pulled her to him.  She called to me one last
time breathlessly, "John!" She looked flushed and very aroused.  She knew
that my friend Eddie was going to fuck her and that there was nothing we
could do to stop it.  She was getting hot but knew it was wrong.  She was
getting very hot and sexually aroused and tried not to succumb to him. 
"Please don't.  I am married.  Please, Oh god." Then she glance over at me
to see that I was just laying there on the floor watching helplessly.  I
was too scared to do anything about it.  She was growing weak to his
advances and beginning to give in seeing that her husband was just laying
there letting it happen.

   Eddie pulled her t shirt off and began sucking on her nipples.  They
were rock hard and swollen with excitement.  She loved to have her nipples
suckled which made her very wet.  I noticed his hands had made their way to
her crotch and was rubbing her through her shorts.  He went from one nipple
to the other furiously as she dry humped his hand.  It was too far to stop
him now.  He released her from his grip and commanded her to pull off her
panties.  She did so as she looked at me to see if I would make a last
effort to stop it.  I looked away from her in shame as I continued to lay
there on the floor.  My cock was rock fucking hard and struggling against
my pants as I watched Eddie have his way with my wife.  Her panties fell to
the floor.  Eddie stared at her perfectly trimmed pussy and began to strip
his own clothes off.  He was practically ripping them from his body in
anticipation.  A nude Eddie paused momentarily as his very large thick cock
stood there between them.  Heather looked down at it surprised at it's
size. She quickly looked at me and said, "Oh my god John, are you really
going to let him fuck me?" Eddie said, "Get on your knees Heather and suck
a real man's cock." She looked at me the whole time.  She got on her knees
and grabbed his cock and began to lick the end of it with her tongue.  She
never took her eyes away from mine.  She opened her mouth really wide to
get the head of it in her mouth.  His cock was so large that she could
barely get the head in her mouth.  Unable to choke down anymore of his
cock, she suckled on it.  She was unable to get another inch down her
throat.  She held onto the length of it with her hand as she sucked the end
of his cock like a baby feeding.  Eddie groaned and held onto my wife's
head with his right hand as she sucked his cock, allowing me full view.

   Eddie pulled my wife's mouth off his cock and lifted her to the couch.
She laid there on her back with her legs spread wide as Eddie kneeled down
in front of her.  She looked at me helplessly and said ,"Oh my god John, do
you see what he is doing?" He quickly planted his mouth firmly on her pussy
and began to tongue her deeply.  Her bodied tensed up as his mouth began to
suck her.  She gasped out loud and said, "Oh Gaaaaaawd John, he is going to
have me.  She stopped looking at me and began to focus on Eddie's hungry
mouth.  He was sucking her for all she was worth.  He moved his lips and
tongue up and down her wet pussy.  I could see she was dripping wet and
very sexually excited about what was happening to her.  Her body began to
convulse in the ripples of her first orgasm.  She looked over at me once
again and said, "I'm cuuuummmming in his mouth John.  Eddie is sucking the
cuuumm out of me, Oh Gaaaaaaaaaaaaawd!" She became breatless and her face
contorted as she came.  She squirted her cum into his hungry mouth.  Eddie
drank her in fully.  He quickly pulled her to the floor near me and said,
"Your husband is going to watch this happen.  John, I'm going to fuck your
wife's pussy and your going to watch every inch of it." My wife was now
torrid with pure lust for Eddie.  He was taking her from me right before my
eyes.

   She was on her back with her legs spread as Eddie began to lower himself
into position.  Heather was taking in the reality of the situation when she
had a moment of clarity.  She looked at me and then Eddie and said, "Eddie,
there are some condoms in the master bedroom -- have John go get them."
Eddie continued to lower himself and making his way for her wet pussy.  "Oh
gawd Eddie, I mean it.  This is a bad time of the month for me.  John, stop
him -- I'm very fertile right now.  Go get the condoms!" Just as she said
that, the head of Eddie's cock was pushing its way against her pussy lips.
Her eyes rolled back into her head as she went limp to his assault.  She
quickly raised her head to see his cock pushing its way into her.  She
glanced into my eyes panicking, "John, he is going to fuck me bareback.  He
is going to cum in me!" He shifted around furiously jockeying for a better
angle into her.  He pushed into her head deep.  Heather squealed as her
pussy opened up for him.  He pushed and pulled his cock in and out of her
wet pussy inch by inch.  Each grunted lunge forward forced his cock deeper
and deeper into her.  She reached over and grabbed my arm and held onto it
tightly.  She came violently and screamed out loud, "Oh my gaaaaaawd.  He
is making me cuuuum!" Tears rolled from the corner of her eyes as she came.
She looked over at me, again panicking, and said, "John, he is hitting my
cervix.  His cock is bottoming out on my cervix!" He plowed away at her
furiously.  He told Heather, "Move over this way a little so that he can
see your pussy getting fucked by a real man." She quickly shifted to give
me an even better view of her getting fucked by Eddie's cock.  She
continued to grip my arm tightly as he continued to fuck her furiously.

   Heather's fingernails were digging in my arm as her body was rocked by
Eddie's lunging cock.  He quickened his hurried pace even more.  Heather
looked at me as he eyes rolled back into her head again.  She said, "I'm
going to cum again, I'm cummming on his cock John.  Oh my Gaaawd.  I'm
cumming!" Eddie looked at me as well and said, "Look at this cock John! 
Just look at your wife!  She is fucking cumming on my dick!  Watch this
John -- Watch what your wife does!" He looked Heather in the eyes and
asked, "Heather, I am about to cum really hard -- fuck my cock is about to
explode -- can I cum in your pussy?" She looked over at me for some kind of
approval.  It was obvious to her that I did not want him to cum in her.  I
knew tht she would more than likely become pregnant!  She knew that it
would break my heart if she had the opportunity to stop him from cumming in
her and didn't.  She finally looked back at Eddie and said, "Cum in my
pussy you fucking bastard!  Put all you cum in me.  Please don't stop
fucking it inot me!  " She had this sense of urgency look about her as her
face contorted.  She stared down at his cock pumping into her cunt.  "John,
he is cumming in me!  Oh GAAAAAAAAWD!" She looked at me with tears rolling
down her face as she came violently with him.  Eddie's hands clutched at my
wife's child bearing hips as he filled her with his cum.  He bottomed out
on her cervix one last time and shot the last of his load.  She looked at
him as she held him into her for about a minute or so.  She looked back
over at me for any kind of reaction as the cum ran out of her well fucked
pussy.  My wife just laid there as my friend drained his cock into her. 
She did not release him from her clutches for another minute or so.  Eddie
leaned down and gave her a deep kiss.  They held each other for several
minutes more as I watched in horror.  Not quite the end but the end of
Noahfrogs ridiculous peice of shit.  - The End -

   Heather cried and cried while John, the weak lilly livered husband, that
was supposed to protect her from all harm, just looked helpless.  Eddie
grined and told John that his cock was dirty from fucking such a whore as
Heather.  " I think you should suck my cock clean and lap up her juice off
my balls." John hesitated.  he seemed more inclined to protect his precious
manhood, which he had lost at birth, than he had in protectiong his wedded
wife.  John only hesitated a little after Eddie hit him up against the side
of his head.  Then he meekly got down on his knees and began to clean off
Eddie's cock with his mouth.  Heather looked up with pained eyes and
watched her husband debase himself.

   Not only had Eddie raped her and probably made her pregnant but her was
now cumming in John's mouth.  Eddie grined as he let his sperm fill mt
husband's mouth.  " You better swallow all it too you little peice of shit
cause I am going to fuck your wife in her asshole next." Then he had
another thought and he threw John to the floor.  "You know I can cum a
dozen times and never get less cum out of my cock.  What I am going to do
is to cum in your ass and let your little wifey here suck my cum from it,
then I am going to fuck her's and since I am going to tear your's up you
will have a better idea of how much I am hurting Heather."

   John meekly accepted Eddie's large monster cock in his virgin asshole.
He cried out in pain as Eddie laughed as he fucked John's torn anus.  Eddie
never felt the blow that caused him to black out.  heather had picked up a
heavy fire iron from the fireplace and whacked Eddie across the back of his
head.  He came to just enough to feel the others hard blows tha Heather
delivered to his head, body and crotch.  His large prick came spewing from
John's ass along with a sunstantial amount of John's blood.  Like a enraged
deamon heather ketp the pounding up till Eddies crotch looked like raw
hamburger meat.  Him testicles were torn from his ball sac by the hook on
the end of the orin.

   Heather loved the way Eddie screamed like a baby.  He cried and sobbed
and called for his mommie.  He was delirious from the pain.  Heather then
looked down at the man she swore to obey.  the man that had taken solem
vows to protect her from all hard and keep her to himself only.  She
smirked at him.  : You pitiful peice of shit...you miserable excuse for a
man.  My husband she screamed at him and raised the iron.  John had seen
what damage his enraged wife had caused his friend.  The sickiest part of
all was that , in his mind Eddie was still his friend.  This maniac had
almost killed him and now she was threatning him.

   Then with relief he saw her drag her painful body, trailing blood from
her torn vigina, from the room.  Joh was afraid to move.  matter of fact
John had been afraid all of his life.  The culmination of his fears was
when Eddie made him suck his cock in front of his dear wife.  he placed

   a hand over his torn anus.  Not once did he try to offer any aid to his
raped wife.  he finally heard the sirens.  Did that dumb bitch actually
call the police to his friend.  Eddie had only been being Eddie.  He was
used to it and Heather might as well get used to it too.

   He heard voices and then the crackle of a radio and a few minutes more
he heard a different kind of sirene.  The cops must have called an
ambulance for Eddie.  He cradled eddie's head.  Hold on buddy...help is on
the way.  Then he heard the voices receede and all was quite .  Then he
heard heavy footsteps and looked up to see a man in a policeman's uniform
looking down at him like he was a mangy rabid dog.  The policeman made to
draw his pistol and then caught himself.  he shook his head and instead
took out two pair of cuffs and locked one pair around Eddie's hands, behind
him of course.  The cop had to pull eddie's hand's from his ruined crotch.
then he roughly pulled John up and locked the other cuffs behind his back.
John tried to complain that the cuff's were to tight.

   "Listen here you pitiful excuse for a man.  You are lucky I don't let
the rest of the guys have a go at you...believe me they want to.  They are
all married men and love their wives and they don't like you and your fuck
buddy much." John also found out that cars had been sent to arrest keith
and gary since they were there and geard eddie threaten to r******** Heather. 
They had left and didn't report a crime in progress.  In the eyes of the
policemen .  the other two were just as guilty as Eddie.  John was just as
guilty and he could have left and called the police while Eddie was raping
heather.

   The cop saayed and told Jonh what a creep he was while waiting for a
paddy wagon that seemed to be lost, but the cops were folowing proticol by
taking Eddie and John to jail before getting them treatment.  " My own wife
is in a coma right now because the bank she was a teller at got held up by
some crazed druggie.  I was one of the ones that answered the call.  The
bastard was grinning as he came out of the bank and told us that he would
be free in a few days.  Some one, one of the cops, yelled he's got a gun
and we all started to fireing.  Can you believe that he was hit thirteen
times and none were fatal.  We took out his kneecaps.  One bullet in the
spine as he spun around.  One round took his jewles off.  Get the
picture... creep.  We don't fuck around with creeps that hurt women."

   That guy is in a prison ward right now, not able to move.  he has to eat
, well it's not really food through a tube in his stomach.  He can't piss
except through a tube.  And he can't move or speak.  All he can do is lay
there and look at us when we come in and tell him what a creep he is.  he
can hear us.  I know he wishes he were dead but he can't kill himself.  Now
do you understand what is waiting for you.  We are going to place you in
Rykers and those guy's there are pretty bad dudes.  Course they like to do
favors for us, like making sure you know what rap feels like.  They are
real glad to have some fresh meat and you will wait for your trial for
two...three years.  Your papers will keep getting lost."

   The cop's word's were true to the letter.  It was two and a half years
before a trial ever came up.  They were refused bail because heather feared
for her life if they were released.  Eddie healed up.  he never was right
in the head after heather almost took the top of his head off.  He couldn't
even pee with his mangled sex organs so a tube had to replace his dick. 
His rectum worked fine though, Also those of John and gary and Keith, Gary
and Keith were finally let go when it was determined that they actually
left before eddie started any r********.  Even though they knew that Eddie was
going to r******** Heather, they were not culpable.  Of course it took time to
determine this and by the time they were released with a apology, they were
walking funny and would for the rest of their lives.

   The two wound back in jail with in a month.  Seemed they tried to get a
bunch of brother cops to feed their shit chutes some big black dick like
they had gotten used to in Rykers.  They were happy there because they
could get all the black cock they could handle there.  John was released in
three years on good behavior.  Like a fool he tried to visit Heather , who
was living in the same house with the cocp and his comatose wife.  Heather
took good care of the woman.  She also took good care of the cop who she
had eventually fell in love with when she saw how he was still devoted to
his wife as she lay eternally asleep.  John begged Heather's forgivness.

   He told her that his own family had disowned him and that he feared that
heather's five brothers would kill him.  Heather told him that if he ever
came around her again that he would wind back in prison.  He finally became
a janitor at the train station cleaning up puke from drunk homeless men and
when they would shit all over the place.  One day his former boss from the
companie where he was concidered a rising came in after getting off a
train. he saw John and tossed him a penny.  "There you peice of shit...it's
more that you are worth." He left and John saw that he had pissed in a
puddle in front of the urinal.  he would have to clean it up now.

Here we are one more time,with ours hot Cuck or hot wife stories........Go and read and enjoy it.

Black Boss's Big Boner by Black Demon ([email protected]) *** A black guy has the hots for a coworker's wife and he intends to have her, one way or another. (MF, nc, rp, intr, hub-voy, cuck) *** From the moment Tyrone McNeil laid eyes on the young wife of his newest employee at the company party, his mind had gone into overdrive to conjure up a plan to nail Mike Melton's beautiful wife. As Tyrone wasn't the kind of man that had women lining up to spread their legs for him, he had to resort to cunning and guile to satisfy his robust sexual appetite. Overweight, unattractive and years past his prime, these detrimental factors just made it a challenge he embraced and relished. For Tyrone, he got a great deal of pride and satisfaction in bedding an attractive woman, especially if the young beauty was white... and married! Nothing got Tyrone hornier than the prospect of meeting a daunting challenge, and nothing made the victory as sweet as beating overwhelming odds. Upon seeing the young beauty that first time, sizing up the odds against him being successful, Tyrone quickly determined that the prim and proper Susan Melton wasn't the type to cheat on her husband. Also, it wasn't likely Mike Melton was to type who would willingly serve up his beautiful young wife on a silver platter to another man. After much conjuring up various painstakingly detailed scenarios, in all of which the trim sexy white legs of the beautiful Susan Melton would end up wrapped around his fat black ass, Tyrone made up his demented and evil mind to bed the young wife one way or another -- however possible -- by hook or by crook! To begin the ball rolling, he would work his scam by pretending to take a personal interest in the unsuspecting white boy husband, hinting that he wanted to take the naive young fool under wing and groom him for promotion. At the same time, naturally having to spend a lot of time with Mike Melton, Tyrone tried to ingratiate himself with the punk's pretty wife Susan. He hoped that in the process, he'd manage to somehow charm his way into her tight little panties. Tyrone found that his initial assessment, or first impression, of the beautiful young wife had been down to a tee. He found her to be very polite, but obviously not interested in him in the least, either romantically or sexually. Gazing at the lovely beauty with dark reddish brown hair and ivory white skin, Tyrone felt his cock rising as he thought, 'Damn, she looks gorgeous... so fuck'n innocent! looking' In fact, if anything and really to his demented pleasure, Tyrone detected a twinge of disgust and revulsion by the young beauty whenever he was near her. He suspected that it was obviously in part due to growing up in an area or upper middle class suburban environment where she was sheltered from the exposure to blacks, but due largely to his being unable to take his eyes off her body whenever she happened along. Desperate to see the lovely young wife, Tyrone made it a point to visit Mike Melton at his home to discuss some business on occasion, saying that he finds it more productive at times to kick things around outside of the office and in a relaxed atmosphere. Susan's disinterest, repulsed by him would be more accurate description only made Tyrone even more determined to get into her tight little panties. That look of disgust or revulsion that he detected had Tyrone thinking 'God... that really turns me on... it'd be so nice if she didn't try to hide her feelings, to visibly express how she feels about me! Maybe she'll let those feelings be more visible, when I'm about to fuck the little bitch and when I'm deliberately twitching my black dick in her once I's nail her!' Mike, on the other hand, seemed to genuinely enjoy the preferential treatment he was receiving from his boss and he wanted very much to prove his boss' faith in him as being worthy of corporate promotion. With his plan coming together, Tyrone surreptitiously initiated the next phase of the plan, that of having Mike accompany him to an out of town convention scheduled to take place in a few weeks. As per his plan, when they returned from the day's meeting and dinner, Tyrone would make sure that Mike had consumed more alcohol than he might have otherwise, and invite the young punk up to his room for a nightcap. In Tyrone's hotel room after dinner and drinks, Tyrone poured them each a nightcap, slipping a potent combination of aphrodisiac and Viagra into Mike's drink. Unwittingly, Mike downed the drugs as Tyrone pretended to find a videotape, claiming it must have been inadvertently left behind by a previous hotel guest. Laughing as he read the title out loud to Mike, he suggested they pop it into the VCR and see if the video is as steamy as the title 'Employee's Sexy Young Wife'. As the two men watched the video, one that had been carefully chosen for this outing, as this particular movie involved that exact same type of scenario that Tyrone hoped to create with this young punk and his beautiful young wife. Best yet, that 'star' of the movie was very similar in height and build of Mike's beautiful wife, with hubby having a voyeurism fetish and enjoyed being a cuckold as his pretty wife reluctantly agreed to have sex with her stupid husband's bookie in order to keep him from getting beat up for an outstanding debt. Tyrone pretended not to notice, as he choked back a laugh in seeing his drunk employee staring transfixed at the steamy sex onscreen and his cock springing to life in his pants, partly due to the onscreen action and partly due to the Viagra. Obviously Mike Melton was shocked and intrigued to watch the impressively-endowed black bookie nail the white beauty onscreen. With Mike shifting nervously, blushing as he tried to hide his raging hard-on, Tyrone reassured him that he was only human and not to be self-conscious about nature simply taking its course and the fact that his cock was simply responding as any healthy, red-blooded man's would in viewing such a video. Tyrone wondered if Mike would make it back to his room before succumbing to the overwhelming urge to shuck his cock, tending to his maddening sexual arousal and attempting unsuccessfully to deflate his throbbing hard- on. Indeed, Mike got very little sleep that night, driven to distraction by thoughts of the steamy video and his inability to quell his horniness. His cunning boss knew the seed had been planted in his naive young subordinate's head, now it was just a matter of setting up a scenario that would give Tyrone an opening, with the young punk given the opportunity of watching as his beautiful wife is bedded by a big black, Tyrone, of course. On the pretense of wanting to get to know his up and coming managers on a more personal level, Tyrone set up to meet the couple at their house to pick them up and take them to an elegant dinner, as Mike was the most qualified candidate for the open managerial position. It would be a big promotion for the young punk, but Tyrone wanted to be certain that a manager's wife understood the time away from home that would be involved plus long hours at the office. Over dinner and drinks, while Mike and Susan were out on the dance floor, Tyrone added aphrodisiac to Susan's drink and a combination of aphrodisiac and Viagra to Mike's. A short time later, Tyrone could see the young beauty begin to squirm a bit in her chair, signaling to him that the aphrodisiac was in fact entering her bloodstream. And seeing how seductively she slow-danced with Mike their next trip out on the dance floor, Tyrone knew she was just itching for a fuck. With that, he claimed he was feeling like a third wheel, watching Mike and Susan dancing all night, and politely asked Susan for a dance. She blushed and tried to politely decline but Tyrone took her hand and led her out onto the dance floor before she had a chance to say no. Oh, she was hot for a fuck all right, but certainly not by him as Tyrone felt her shudder in revulsion as he held her soft manicured hand in his while his other arm slid around her trim waist. Knowing that the potent combination of aphrodisiac and Viagra was coursing through Mike's bloodstream, Tyrone hoped Mike would be thinking of the steamy video and that his sexually arousal was merely caused by the sight of his black boss out on the dance floor, slow-dancing with his beautiful young wife. Tyrone knew Mikey boy would find the stark contrast of the differences very erotic, big black body up against his wife's petite ivory one, ugly black boss paired up with his young pretty wife! As the evening drew late, they returned to the Melton's home, and Mike politely invited his boss in for a nightcap. Tyrone slipped another drug into Susan's drink, this time a drug that would put her in a daze but not out cold, as that would certainly spoil the fun, not seeing the look of fear, disgust and revulsion on her pretty face when he forced his ebony shaft up into her reluctant body! A short time later, the woozy young wife began to nod off on the sofa. Eyeing up the lovely beauty's sexy legs as she was sprawled up against the edge of the sofa, Tyrone licked at his thick lips in anticipation. And when Mike gently shook her awake, the drugged and disoriented beauty apologized for having had a bit too much to drink, excusing herself as she was going to retire to bed with the assistance from her husband. When Mike returned, Tyrone asked about Susan and Mike assured him she'd just had a bit too much to drink, apologizing for her having pooped out. Mike also added that his pretty wife was unaccustomed to drinking so much, and as such she'd simply need to sleep it off and be as good as new in the morning. As they sat and drank once again, Tyrone pretended to ponder for a bit, then brought up the steamy video they'd watched together while out of town attending the convention, confiding he just couldn't stop thinking about it. With Mike seemingly nodding in agreement, Tyrone then asked the young husband if he'd ever fantasized about such a thing involving his wife. When Mike blushed and said that his beautiful wife wasn't the type to ever go in for such a thing, that's when Tyrone suggested that perhaps Susan didn't have to know. He went on to remind Mike that Susan was pretty out of it, that she likely wouldn't notice as to who it was slipping into bed with her, and that she'd just assume it was her husband. Mike was shocked by Tyrone's bold proposal, and even more shocked to discover that his boss' suggestion was actually turning him on. With his boss's penchant for gambling and spending big bucks on whatever pleased him, in that sense Mike was not totally surprised in how the proposition was presented to him a $2,500 bonus, immediate promotion to the job he was being groomed for, plus the plush corner office that everyone was envious! "B-but what if she realizes it's not me and refuses... to go along?" Mike inquired. Tyrone assured Mike that if it failed, it's wasn't Mike's fault and he'd win all the perks that were proposed. He advised the young pup that they'd just take things slow and easy, see how things went, and if all was right then he'd slip into the bed with her. If she woke up and realized it wasn't Mike in bed with her, Tyrone would then simply apologize and claim he was too drunk to drive home and was invited to spend the night, but being unfamiliar with the layout of the house, he had stumbled into the wrong room by mistake. "And if she doesn't realize it's me in bed with her, we're home free!" Tyrone advised. With Mike in deep thought for a moment, pondering things, Tyrone could see that the stupid punk was actually considering the outrageous proposition. 'Fuck'n dumb shit, he's actually thinking about it! What a dumb fuck!' Tyrone thought, losing all respect for the dumb bastard who'd even consider such a preposterous proposal. And then the dumb ass stammered out "Y-you've got to wear a condom though!" Without giving the punk a chance to think it through and change his mind, Tyrone smiled and made his way to the bedroom with the punk right behind him. At the end of the hallway, outside the closed door to the master bedroom, Tyrone began to unbutton the top of his shirt as he turned and whispered, "If'n ya change yer mind on the condom... I'll up the bonus to 5 grand!" Hallway light turned off, Tyrone had stripped out of his clothing as they quietly slipped into the darkened bedroom where the unsuspecting young wife now had fallen asleep. Cock jutting straight out in anticipation, Tyrone had to let his eyes adjust a bit more before moving slowly to where the bed was located and then gently slipped into the Melton's marital bed. In bed with his subordinate's sexy young wife, an added thrill coursed through as he noticed the box on the edge of the nightstand that Mike had advised him of the box of condoms from which he was expected to obtain a protective rubber! Mike watched from the corner of the master bedroom, right next to the closed door, overwhelmed by a combination of panic, guilt and lust as he watched his raunchy black boss now in bed with his beautiful wife. His eyes adjusted now, room very dimly lit with a bit of moonlight coming in through the windows and filtered by the drapes. With Tyrone's massive black body now under the covers, Mike could make out the black arm draped over the thick comforter where Susan normally slept on her side. Black arm moving up and down over the thick covers, Mike could see the outline of his devious boss's hand now resting on what should be Susan's up raised left hip and ass. Then that black arm and hand went back up to slip under the covers, with Mike now making out the slight movement of the covers to indicate that Tyrone had his hand again where it had been, only now the only items separating hand from bare flesh was Susan's sheer nightie and silky panties. In her drugged state and still under the arousing effects of the aphrodisiac, Susan merely assumed that it was Mike in bed with her and just lay there enjoying his caresses. In fact, in need of being held and made love to, she gave in wantonly to his advances as she cooed and moaned "Hmmm, honey, oh yesss... touch me... touch me like that!" Seconds later, she panted out "Oh, honey... yes... yes... under my panties OH YESS1 touch me ...touch MEE!" Mike was so horny from the drugs that were slipped into his drinks that he was soon fondling himself through his pants, mesmerized by the sight of his black boss and his wife in bed together. Just as he'd seen in the steamy video, except this time it was taking place in his own marital bed and his lusting black boss was about to make love to his unsuspecting wife. 'Susan will know... she'll realize it's not me in bed with her... jezz, she's gonna be pissed an throw a fucking fit!' he thought, hearing her moans and writhing about in her dream-like haze. Having unzipped his pants, Mike sucked in his breathe as he stood in the corner, his cock rising to the occasion at the erotic images taking place on the bed that he shared with Susan. With his wife cooing and hearing her moans of pleasure, seeing her hands slide up from under the covers to grasp the metal rail of the headboard, Mike swore that he could hear the wet slushing sounds of his boss's thick finger sliding in and out of Susan's juicing twat. Faster and faster came the slushing sounds from under the cover, accompanied with his wife's timely panting. Then Mike's cock throbbed with added excitement as the covers were thrown off and he could even more clearly make out the contrast of black and white in the darkness. Some movement shielded by the black bulky form, then it became evident to Mike that his boss had stripped Susan's lacy panties off her long trim legs. Another movement by the dark black shadowy figure, then Mike was hit on the shoulder by something soft... as his wife's panties had just been tossed to him! The outline of Susan's trim ivory legs could be seen with knees raised while the dark ebony body of his boss was kneeling at the foot of the bed and then moving up slowly between them. With the outline of a black hand visible on Susan's ass from his vantage point, Mike could make out where his boss's head was at that moment ...right above his wife's soft golden curls. "Oh Honey, oh god, I love it! Yes! Yes!" Mike heard his beautiful wife cry as his boss began to eat her pussy. Susan screamed out as she clasped tightly upon the bottom rail above her head. Feet planted down upon the mattress with knees bent, she pushed down on the soles of her feet with all of her might, crying out in ecstasy as she was eaten out for the very first time. Arms and legs now prone and limp upon the bed, not believing how fantastic anything could feel, Susan now wanted her handsome husband to make real love to her. Feeling him now shuffling up between her widespread legs, she shivered with pleasure upon feeling his thick cockhead being put into position, then began to lubricate itself by being guided up and down her juicing slit. "Oh, honey, yes... ooh, yes... put it in... make love to me, honey!" she cooed. 'Oh, God... he's about to put it in her... without a condom!' Mike realized as he stood there in the corner. Slowly and quietly, he slid across the carpeted room without a sound, then reached over to give his boss a slight shove on his shoulder to get his attention. Mike then leaned towards the nightstand and reached out for the box of condoms. Withdrawing one, he handed it to his boss who then backed off out from his wife's widespread legs to sit on the corner of the bed. "Honey... honey... what are you doing? Please... please... please... Mike, come back... make love to me... pleaseeeeeeeee!" Mike heard his wife's desperate plea. His boss still sitting across the corner of the bed, obviously fumbling with getting the condom on, Mike then spoke up "Just a minute, honey... I need to get the condom on!" With his boss now moving back up into position, Mike slowly retreated back into the corner where he had come from. As his boss was once again lubricating his bloated cockhead between Susan's juicy slit, Mike shivered as his wife cooed, "Oh honey... you feel so big tonight. It's SO big!!" Mike's eyes bulged out wide in seeing his wife's trim arms reach up and grab the top rail of the headboard this time. Trim sexy legs raised, toes curled as her heels pushing on Tyrone's black asscheeks, Mike then heard the metal frame of the king-sized bed begin to rattle. Never had the bed even squeaked when he and Susan made love, but now the rattling made it sound as if all the nuts and bolts holding it together were about to fall off. 'Thump ... thump ... thump ... thump ... thump!' the bed began bumping up against the wall with each of his boss's heaving thrust into Susan's petite body. "Oh, yes... love me, honey... love me... love MEEE!" Mike heard his wife cry out, just like when they made love together. Bed rattling, thumping against the wall, then came Susan's wail "Oh, God yes, yes... fuck me... fuck me...fuck MEEE!!" Mike's jaw just dropped upon hearing his wife, realizing that this was the very first time he ever heard her use the 'F' word. In bed together, it had always been 'love me ...love me!' Obviously, Tyrone was giving his beautiful wife a fuck like she'd never before experienced in her young life. And the manner in which his boss was throwing the fuck into her, now humping her petite body at jackhammer speed, he was obviously enjoying this fuck tremendously. He heard Susan cry out as her body tensed and convulsed Then, Mike observed Tyrone's big black body shudder and convulse as he groaned out his lust. 'Oh, jeez... thank God I remembered the condom... or Susan might've ended up being impregnated by him! God, I thought she'd realize that it wasn't me in bed with her... that he'd never end up having sex with her... that I'd get the bonus, the promotion, the corner office... without it ever coming to this!' he shuddered. Then moments later, as he always did when with the big boss, Mike courteously opened the bedroom door for him. Bedroom door closed, with his boss putting on his clothes in the darkened hallway, Mike slipped past him and softly advised "I'll go make us a drink!" And then Mike was soon serving the man a drink at the bar, serving the man who had just fucked the brains out of his beautiful wife. He had just sacrificed his beautiful and innocent young wife, the woman he adored and loved so much, just for financial gain and of course the voyeuristic fulfillment of watching it all! With his boss having departed, Mike gathered up the dirty glasses to take them to the sink in order to rinse them and put the glasses into the dishwasher. Everything cleaned up, Mike then made his way down the hallway and opened the bedroom door once again. Entering and keeping the door open as normally would be done, he then began to get out his clothing. Then he noticed a glimmer in the dark from an item lying near the foot of the bed. Mike then realized that it was the empty foil packet of the condom he had given to his boss. He then went over to pick it up and put it into the nearby trashcan. But upon his picking up the item, Mike's heart nearly came to a stop in feeling the outline of the ribbed condom that still remained contained within the packet. In fact, the packet had not even been opened Mike realized as he felt the sealed edges. 'The bastard fucked her without using a condom! Shit the bastard came in her!' he shuddered. Lamp turned on in the spare bedroom across the way, the light from there would then allow him to view the damage done. With a wet wash cloth, Mike returned to the scene of the crime to clean up any incriminating evidence on the bed as well as his wife's inner thighs. But there was nothing that he could do to clean up of the most important place ...deep up in his wife's fertile womb! Only time would tell if his utter stupidity might come to light. But Mike was fuming mad as anyone would expect him to be in being deceived in such a manner. 'Bastard!' he cussed. Fuming, Mike thought that Tyrone had forgotten to pick up the unused condom on the way out of the bedroom and get away with not having used it! Little did he realize that Tyrone had purposely left it there for him to find and to realize what consequences might soon be forthcoming. 'He's not going to get away with this! No way! I'm going right into his office on Monday morning and demand the $5,000 bonus that he proposed he ain't cheating me out of it!' he fumed. Ten weeks later, Susan opened the front door to allow her husband's boss to enter, telling him "Thank you so much for coming over, Mr. McNeil! You've been so helpful, I just don't know how I'd have coped with Mike since that terrible accident two weeks ago!" As they sat at the bar over a drink, Susan proceeded to tell him, "I just don't understand how a thing could go from sheer joy when Mike got the large bonus and promotion to extreme depression just six weeks later! I would have thought my announcing to Mike that he was going to be a 'daddy' would excite him more... but instead, he started to drink... a lot!" Susan went on to blurt out how the doctors at the hospital believe it'll be a rather slow recovery, especially due to the head and chest injuries Mike had sustained when he went off the road and slammed into the rock wall. A bad brain contusion had his memory affected but she relayed that the doctors indicate that over time it'll get much better. Mike's breathing was rather shallow due to the severe chest contusion and he was speaking due to his vocal cords being injured also. "The doctors want me admit him to a long term rehab center where they specialize in the type of injuries Mike sustained, then bring him home on weekends to help stimulate his memory by familiar surroundings!" Asked for his advice, Tyrone reassured the lovely young wife that she should definitely go along with what the doctors had recommended. "I'm going to be here for you and Mike, Susan! The company's medical plan should pick up all the expenses not covered by the automobile's medical coverage, and if there's any additional the company will be taking care of it! So don't you fret any! In fact, when you bring Mike home that first weekend, I'll come on over to help stimulate his mind! I have an idea that just might work, give Mike some stimulation both mentally and physically!" he advised. When the young beauty asked as to what he had in mind to help Mike, Tyrone just smiled and advised that he's got to think it out some but patted her hand to reassure her, "I've got to think it out completely but I'm certain it'll work, just wait and see, my dear! Trust me!" He wanted to caress her soft delicate hand even more but forced himself to stop, telling himself, 'In due time, my man... in due time!' He told himself that he had to continue playing the part, not let on the fact that he wanted so badly to fuck the sexy little bitch once again. Deep down, Tyrone was ecstatic at hearing the good news that he was going to be a 'daddy'! 'If the bitch only knew no wonder Mikey boy went into a funk and started drinking too much and getting into that horrendous wreck, he found out that I got her knocked up that night!' he chuckled to himself. 'Well now, not talking, memory loss that's slowly coming back, needs something to help stimulate his memory ...well, I's sure know one thing that'll stimulate Mikey's mind and another part of his body, heh, heh!' he smiled. With Mike just sitting there in the wheelchair like a piece of vegetable, Susan was so glad that her husband boss had been there when she got Mike home from the long-term care center. She chided herself for initially having thought of Mr. McNeil as an ugly old letch, thinking 'I wrong could I have been! He's been so kind even treats me like his ! And he's here to help stimulate Mike's memory! I wonder what he has in mind if I recall, he said it'd help stimulate both Mike's memory and also physically! Mr. McNeil did say that he'd need my help I wonder what my part will be to help stimulate Mike!' Tyrone sized up the lovely young wife who had dressed so nicely to welcome her husband home when the handi-van dropped him off for his first stay following the accident. Taking in the beauty in her nice beige dress, black heels that accentuated her trim sexy legs, and Tyrone was eager to get started in having his young subordinate get better by having both his body and mind stimulated. With the lovely wife puzzled as to his plans to stimulate her husband, Mr. McNeil merely told her to follow him as he wheeled Mike down to the master bedroom. Susan was totally puzzled as why her husband's boss wheeled Mike down the hallway, by-passing the spare room that prepared for Mike, especially since she had shown the setup to Mr. McNeil before the handi-van had driven up. Entering the master bedroom, she took Mr. McNeil's cue as to enter and move off to the side. After Mr. McNeil moved to close the bedroom door, Mike's wheelchair was backed up till he was in the corner of the room next to the door. Puzzled, Susan said nothing but merely watched as her husband's boss put the brakes on with Mike facing the center of the room. A smiling Mr. McNeil rubbing his hands together and looking her asking "Are you ready, Susan? Ready to help me revive Mike's memory? And I's think that once we get started, it'll help his memory recover plus be physically stimulating for him!" When the lovely young wife looked at him, totally puzzled by his comments, Tyrone added "It's just a bit of a recreating the scene type of scenario I've thought up! In my opinion, recreating an actual event is the most ideal stimulant, don't you think, Susan?" All of what had just been said certainly made sense to Susan and she replied "Yes! Well, what you say certainly makes sense! But what can Mike gain from sitting there in the corner and looking at the bed he slept on since we got married?" Susan was puzzled and couldn't comprehend Mr. McNeil's reply of "Well, it's a recreation of an event that had Mike there in the corner! The event that led to his bonus, promotion ...as well as to what eventually led up to his drinking heavily and getting into that terrible accident!" "How? What can be recreated that would be a memorable event here?" she asked. Tyrone was waiting for this moment ...where he could give all the little details of the event he planned to recreate "Remember that night we had dinner out about ten weeks ago, when I came in for a nightcap ...the night you passed out on the sofa and Mike had to get you up and help you to the bedroom?" Seeing the young wife's eyes widen and lips part slightly, Tyrone smiled "I's sees ya remember that night, Susan!" Indeed she remember that night, the night where she and her loving husband made the most passionate love ever, when it later became apparent that the condom used in their frenzied lovemaking had been faulty and caused her to get impregnated. 'What's he referring to? What's he trying to get at?' she wondered, finally blurting out "W-what do you mean? What about that night?" With great delight, Tyrone smiled widely as he announced "Well Susan, when you went to bed and Mike rejoined me back in the den. I made him a proposition, he gets his promotion immediately, a big bonus, and the big corner office that everyone was fighting for, if he let me slide into bed with you!" With her eyes widening in horror and jaw dropping wide, he then added "Yes Susan, Mike was standing right there in the corner where he is now, watching it all, the baby yer carrying is 'my' baby!" Blinking in horror, trying to comprehend it all, Susan shuddered in realizing that it really had been her husband's boss in bed with her that night. That Mike had allowed it all to happen while he took his damned promotion and bonus, and apparently getting his jollies off while his boss had sex with her in their bed, letting him 'r********' her as she certainly would not have allowed such a thing to take place! 'It can't be true! It can't be true!' she repeated, but deep down, her churning belly told her that her husband's boss's little black baby was growing there at that instant. Her path to the door block by her husband's deceitful boss, Susan desperately tire to run pass the overweight man, but she was easily blocked by the big man. Both hands gripped at the wrists as she tried to pummel at him, Susan was no match for the strength of her husband's much stronger boss as he forced her backwards, the was pushing her down onto the bed. "Stop... stop!" she cried out but Susan soon found how well-prepared her husband's deviant boss was in planning this special day of Mike's homecoming as long plastic ties were looped around her wrists and then being secured to the bottom rail of the headboard. "My, God... stop this! You... you're insane!" Susan cried out, struggling against the plastic ties as her husband's demented boss now straddle her waist and obscenely had his big black hands cupping her breasts through her dress and bra. "Oh, God... stop... please stop!" Susan sobbed as her assailant sought and found her nipples, then began to thumbed them through her clothing. Nipples clearly denting the fabric of her dress, she blushed with embarrassment when Tyrone snickered and called out, "Hey, Mikey boy, got yer purty wife all excited now, look at her nipples!" Front of her dress suddenly torn away by her lusting assailant, Susan struggled as her lacy bra was being pushed up as Tyrone panted "Wanna see those purty titties of yers! Wanna play with'em... ah, yeah... perfect titties... mmmm..." "Oh, God... oh, God... stop... stop!" she sobbed as the greedy bastard clamped his mouth upon one breast to suckle at her pink nipple, tonguing it to stiffness, then doing the same to its twin. Then suddenly, Tyrone had pulled up the hem of her dress and was trying to work her panties off her hips and down off her legs, all while keeping his weight upon her. Pressing herself down into the mattress, trying to prevent it from happening, but soon the silky wisp of fabric was being worked off her heels. Looking up at the bastard as he smirked while holding up her white lacy panties to his face, Susan then saw him ball it up and the toss them across the room, hitting the wall and then fluttering down perfectly onto Mike's left hand. "Bring back memories, Mikey boy? Remember me tossing yer wife's panties over to you that night?" Tyrone yelled out. Then Tyrone turned to once again feast on Susan's succulent titties, tonguing and nipping at her stiff pinkies. Lifting his head and snickering at the wheelchair bound punk, he then look back down at the sobbing beauty as she shook with fear, telling her, "Thought ya said 'ol Mikey boy ain't been moving at all, can't comprehend, jist sitting still like a fuck'n vegetable?" With Tyrone turning his head back to the corner where Mike sat in the wheelchair, Susan blinked back the tears and gasped at the sight. She couldn't believe her eyes at what she was witnessing. The panties that had fluttered down to rest upon his left hand had been grasped and lifted by Mike, right up to his face and smelling them. The Tyrone was looking at her once again, taunting her with "See, it's working ...I's told ya I's figured a way on how to git Mikey's memory back and help him physically!" "Now, sweetie, don't ya think that maybe a replay of that night outta will really help Mikey out, huh?" Tyrone smiled as he began to edge back down her sexy body. Over her thighs, then her knees, Tyrone then reached down to remove her heel and tossed them aside, fearing that she'd try to spike him with them. Working her dress over trim hips, he smiled at the sight of her sugar bush as he got his hand under her knees, then pushed her legs up and wide. 'Oh, God... oh, God... it was him... it was him!' Susan shuddered with horror in realizing now that the most exquisite moment in her life had not an experience created by her loving husband. She shuddered as Tyrone's hot mouth clamped down upon her sex. Tossing and turning, withering about the bed, Susan was unable to get away as the bastard's thick tongue penetrated her slit and flicking about in search of her ultra sensitive clit. Gasping and panting for breathe, struggling against her bindings, Susan glanced to the corner of the bedroom and sucked in her breath. Her husband, with left hand still holding her panties up to his nose, now had reached into his pajama opening to shuck at his growing pud. 'Oh, God... he's enjoying it... enjoying watching this bastard r******** me... again... he let him r******** me then... and he's enjoying it again!' she realized. Closing her eyes in shame, her legs quivered from the sensation of tongue flicking against her clit, Susan arched up in response as the black bastard slurped away at her juicing honey. Susan screamed and cried out as she orgasmed in the bastard's mouth. Moments later, limp from the mind shattering orgasm from been eaten out once again, Susan was brought back to reality as the overweight black bastard was now trying to force himself into her. Thick oversized cockhead poking at her, Susan cried out and sobbed in fear, "Stop... no... stop... don't... don't... please don't r******** meeeeeee!" With cockhead planted in place and large hands grasping her hips tightly, Susan wiggled her hips in trying to keep him from penetrating her, pleading "No... no... please... please don't r******** me!" "Ah sweetie, now don't be like that, I's jist helping Mikey boy with his memory and giving him some physically stimulation! Jist look at him over there, smelling yer sweet panties and wanking at his peter! Can't say that my plan ain't working, can ya, sweetie? Mikey boy jist loved it when I's stuck it in yer tight little snatch and he's jist gonna love watching now, with it being all lighted up for him to see! Besides, what's wrong with take my cock up that tight little snatch of yers ya's already knocked with my little bastard!" Tyrone laughed. Now this was what Tyrone wanted to see, the look of disgust and repulsion on the young wife's beautiful face as he was about to r******** her. "C'mon, sweetie, this is for yer hubby, help him along in his recovery!" Tyrone advised as he grasped her trim hips tightly and lunged forward with all of its weight behind it. "Oh, God... stop... stop... it hurts!" came the cries that were just music to Tyrone's ears. As the lunging in and out Susan's petite body continued, with Tyrone's overweight black body upon her, building up speed steadily and getting up to jackhammer speed. The headboard rails began to rattle once again, as well as the headboard thumping against the wall, recreating that eventful night for Mike as he shucked faster and faster at his peter. Indeed, this was the ideal therapy for Mike's rehabilitation, both in bring back his memory as well as his physical movements. Mike watched the erotic scene taking place on his marital bed, this time it was much better in the daylight versus that dark night, hearing his lovely wife sobbing as well as the slushing sounds coming from between the two bodies. He heard his wife as she gritted her teeth to keep from displaying her climax. But the way her body shudder and toes curled with heels of her feet drumming on Tyrone's ass, it was obvious that she was orgasming around his boss's thick black cock. And with Tyrone grunting and body convulsing, it was quite obvious to Mike that his wife was now getting more of the baby juice that had been responsible for knocking her up that night. From his viewpoint, he could see the big black ball sac, saw it contract and then expand. Contract and then expand once again, sending stream after hot stream of gooey semen up into Susan's raped slit. 'At least it can't do any more damage! The damage is already done!' Mike thought rationally. An hour later, with the plastic binding cut when Tyrone departed, Susan moaned with pain as she reached over to grab a piece of her torn dress. Using the fabric to wipe the up the gooey evidence of the vile r********, she then manage to slide out of bed, then saw her husband sitting there like a vegetable once again. Taking her panties out of his limp hand, she put it on, then stared down in awe. Getting down to her knees, she used her torn dress to wipe her husband's pajama pants, cleaning up the wet cum stains. That next Wednesday, meeting with Mike's doctors at the long-term care facility, they wanted to know just what had happened over the weekend when Mike had gone home. Nervous, Susan didn't know just what to say, only stammering "Why ...why do you ask?" Then she was told "The change in your husband is like a miracle compared to when he left to go home to you! He's now responding much more, able to move his hands and fingers with more agility and he's nodding or shaking his head in answer to questions posed to him!" In the evening, Susan picked up the telephone and punched in the numbers, then waited for it to answer. She wondered if she should just hang up, but then with Mike's recovery in the balance, Susan remembered the vows she had given on their wedding day 'for better or worse'! No matter what Mike had done, even allowing his repulsive black boss to have sex with her, she just couldn't let him remain an invalid if there was a way to help him. She just had to help him in any way possible. "Hello Mr. McNeil... this is Susan Melton! I-I'm sorry to bother you... but I wanted to ask a favor... if you could come over this Saturday, when the handi-van drops Mike off at home! The doctors told me today that whatever stimulation Mike received last weekend was like a 'miracle' cure... and that I should see that it continues!" Susan advised. "You will... yes, he'll be coming home about 10:30 in the morning! Yes, yes, all right. Yes, yes, I'll do it if that's what it takes! Thank you! Goodbye!" She responded on the phone in answer to questions posed to her by Tyrone. Susan now shuddered as to what she had agreed to for Tyrone McNeil to come over and help give Mike that much needed stimulation like the past week. Only now, Mr. McNeil had made her agree to him providing her husband with something new recalling his exact words, "Dress up real nice like last week! And once I's wheel Mike into the bedroom, yer gonna git down on yer purty knees and unzip me. right in front of yer husband, then yer gonna suck me real good! And after I's cum in yer purty mouth. I's want ya to open yer mouth to show Mikey boy all my cum before ya's swallow it all down!" End of Story

Greetings, Friends of the horns.
Here I am back to share another of my favorite erotic stories.
It is a story of exchanging couples and seduction ..

------- This work is copyrighted to the author © 2007. Please don't remove the author information or make any changes to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your consideration. --------------------------------------------------------

The Reluctant Couple By Grant Roberts (1999)

*** A sexually frigid wife becomes a whore to her desires over time. (M+/F, wife-slut, husband-cheat) ***

CHAPTER 1 --------- Standing at the kitchen sink in the small duplex she shared with her husband, Roger, Diane Slater stared gloomily out through the window at the cold, rolling fog which had come in over San Francisco's Richmond District from the ocean. Damn, but she hated the fog! It made everything so dark and cheerless, so lonely. She finished washing the last of the breakfast dishes and put them in the rack to drip dry. Then she emptied the dishpan and wiped her hands on a dishtowel. In the living room, she fluffed the couch cushions and straightened the magazines on the coffee table and emptied the ashtrays -- every day, prosaic chores, fraught with dullness. She wished it were tomorrow, Saturday, and Roger were home. At least they could get out then, go for a ride down the coast to Monterey or across the Golden Gate Bridge into Marin County, anywhere just so long as they got out of The City for a few hours. But it wasn't Saturday, and Roger wasn't home. Roger was making neat columns of figures in his ledger books, or whatever it was Chief Accountants at Waller, Waller, Crist, and Maxwell did during, working hours. Diane sat down in the big overstuffed armchair. It was cold in the front room, and she had gotten a small chill. Well, it was always cold in there. She'd asked Mr. Comstock, the landlord, to have the wall furnace checked for malfunction, and he had said he would see to it; but that had been two weeks ago, and no one had come around yet. I don't know why we can't afford a better place than this, she thought. Roger makes good money, almost a thousand dollars a month, and we live like we're in the throes of poverty. Well, I'm tired of it. We've been married for two years now, and we have almost eleven thousand dollars saved. That ought to be enough for that split-level in San Bruno that Roger is always talking about buying, shouldn't it? At least for the down payment, and for new furniture and appliances and things like that? But every time she broached the subject to him, he put her off. "We still don't have enough money saved," he told her. "I don't want to owe anybody anything when we make the move, Diane. I want to be free and clear and independent; I want to own everything outright. That's real security." Well, that was fine. But wasn't she entitled to some security now? She didn't even have transportation -- Roger took their four-year old Plymouth to work every day -- and if she wanted to go downtown shopping she had to walk half a mile to a bus line and then transfer twice. What kind of life was that for a healthy young woman? All she had to do all day was sit in this duplex apartment and watch television or read, waiting for Roger to come home and offer her a few kind words and some companionship. Diane stood up and went into the bedroom and began to make the large double bed. Was she being unfair? Was she being too demanding? No, she didn't think so. She only wanted what other young married couples had--while she was still young enough to fully enjoy them. No, if anybody was too demanding it was Roger. Physically demanding. She shuddered involuntarily as she tucked the bottom section of the sheet under the mattress. It seemed to her sometimes that that was the only reason Roger married her in the first place: for her body. All he ever thought about was sex. He wanted to make love almost every night, and then in all kinds of perverted positions and ways. He had even tried to make her kiss him... there, on that monstrous penis of his. Diane shuddered again. The thought of Roger's huge, purplish, rock-hard member, tearing into her defenseless vagina, made her tremble with fright. He was like an animal at times, saying lewd things to her in bed, saying foul words that rang like the bell of doom in her ears and brought tears to her eyes. Didn't he know how to be gentle, to be patient? She had been a virgin when she married him, he had known that better than anyone. She had told him about her strict religious upbringing, about how the word sex had never been mentioned in her household, told him frankly about that because she wanted to be a good, passionate wife to him. All she had asked was that he be patient with her, give her time to develop her sexual desires, to throw off the inhibitions her environment had subconsciously built within her. He had promised that he would. And then he had all but raped her on their wedding night. God, what a travesty that had been! She remembered it clearly, the shy way she had come to his arms in the little honeymoon cottage in Carmel, trembling with fear and--yes, with expectation, too -- only to be violated unmercifully by that gigantic monster between his legs. She simply did not understand it. There had been nothing in Roger's manner when they were dating to indicate this was the way he was. Oh, she had been curious, of course, and had allowed minor petting -- allowed him to play with her breasts, and to kiss them once or twice. But he had always stopped when she asked him to. Even that one night on Lookout Drive in Marin County, where they had gone after dinner at Sabella's to look at the Bay three months before they were married. Diane remembered that night vividly now, blushing a little at the recollection. She had drunk a little too much wine with the broiled lobster, and had fallen into a giggly, playful mood, almost a teasing mood. She hadn't meant to let things get as far as they had, and she was sorry afterward that it had happened. But it had happened. They had parked in a small turnout, in a grove of eucalyptus trees. The view of the Bay, with its millions of tiny, winking lights had been breathtaking. And the mood had been full and golden in the starlit sky. She had moved close to Roger, nuzzling against him, and his arms had gone around her. He had kissed her then, lightly at first, then more ardently, his tongue flicking over her lips, and she had felt a stirring deep in her stomach, responding to his mouth, accepting his tongue deep inside her own. Before she quite knew what was happening, his hands had been on her breasts, lightly, stroking gently, and a warm lethargy had taken hold of her. His touch was so good on her body! She had kissed him more passionately, and when his hands strayed down inside the low-cut front of her summer dress, she had made no immediate move to stop him. It was only when fingers deftly slid the dress straps from her shoulders and pulled the front down to @@@@@@ the creamy white globes of her full, darkly pink-nippled breasts that she had felt the first tinges of panic. She had tried to pull away. "No, n-no, Roger, we mustn't! We... can't go any... further!" she had said, breathlessly. But his head had dipped down and his lips had closed around one of the rigid pink nipples, sucking it gently, rolling his tongue along it. She had felt blind, wild passion surge through her at the contact of his mouth, and in those few seconds her resistance had melted. He sensed this, and his hands had begun to stroke her soft, vibrant legs, moving higher, sliding the short skirt of the dress up on the smooth white flesh of her thighs. His fingers had traversed the down-soft surface of her inner thighs until they almost touched the moistening mound of her pantie's crotch band, his mouth moving urgently on her breast now. "No, no, no!" she had moaned, but it was an ineffectual cry and the sensations which coursed through her were new, and strange and wonderful. Her brain had been reeling, torn between the sensuous manipulations of Roger's mouth and hands--and the inbred concept of sexual contact before marriage as a cardinal sin. She wanted to be free of his warm, wet lips, his moving hands, and yet she didn't. A battle raged in her mind as Roger's hands raised the dress even higher, bunching it about her waist, and his hands had taunted her smooth, flat stomach. Suddenly, his fingers were inside the elastic waist band of her panties, touching the soft pubic mound within, moving down to touch the slightly quivering passage of her naked vagina. The touches of his fingers there sent rippling waves of ardor boiling and flooding into her brain, numbing it, and she gave herself up momentarily to the new sensations in her loins as he gently parted the soft virginal pubic hair and slowly insinuated a finger into her tender, sensitive cunt, so wet from the passion fluid seeping from its trembling walls, expanding the small membranous opening which denoted her virginity. Then he had found the tiny, oscillating bud of her clitoris and begun to stroke it lightly with the tip of his finger, causing her to cry up into his mouth with sheer delight. It was so good, so good, and at that moment she didn't care if it was wrong, it felt so wonderful. But then she had heard the whisper of his zipper, and her eyes had flown open and the spell was broken. She looked down in sudden, consuming terror to see the huge, blue-veined length of his erect cock held lewdly in his free hand. She watched in fascinated horror as it seemed to jerk spasmodically, and a thin oozing liquid seeped from the tiny glans opening. "Baby... baby, I... need you, I want you, Oh Jesus Diane, I want you so goddamned much," Roger had moaned, and with his other hand he had begun to pull her panties down. She had begun to struggle then. "No, Roger, stop, stop!" she had screamed. She strove with all her efforts against him, trying to free herself from his grasp, but he was too strong for her. He had forced her down on her back on the seat, and she had felt that warm sticky head of his cock against her thigh, felt it trembling there as he tried to work its impossible length upward to her pure, defenseless vaginal opening. She squeezed her legs tightly together, still struggling, still fighting, and then Roger had cried out, "Oh Christ, oh son of a bitch, I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum!" His member seemed to jerk out of control against her leg, and then Diane felt a great warm floodtide of hot liquid flow along her thighs, inundate her fleecy golden pubic hair, drench the soft, still quivering folds of her cunt. It was as if she were being drowned in a never-ending torrent of sticky sperm as he moaned and writhed convulsively above her. Afterward, they had sat in shameful silence in the car, and Diane had cried uncontrollably. He had tried to comfort her, to tell her he was sorry, but she had refused to allow him to touch her. She had felt soiled and dirty and humiliated. But later, when she had calmed down enough to look at things rationally, she had realized Roger was contrite, and as miserable as she. He begged her to forgive him, and told her that he wouldn't touch her again until they were man and wife. And she had forgiven him, because it was partially her fault. She accepted that partial blame, and told him so, and confessed that she had allowed things to get well out of hand. There had been no more episodes after that. Not until their wedding night, when he had never given her the opportunity to allow her sexual excitement to build normally and had attacked like some demented, mindless beast... Diane felt her stomach churning as she recalled the Lookout Drive occurrence, and her wedding night. The chill seemed to be stronger now, and she shivered more violently. A good, hot bath, that was what she needed. To soak away the chill--and some of the memories with it. She finished making the bed and went into the bathroom. She put the stopper in the tub and ran water into it, testing the temperature as she twirled the two chrome handles. When it was just as she liked it, hot but not too hot, she undressed quickly, folding her plaid skirt and frilly white blouse and her under things in a neat pile on top of the clothes hamper. As she waited for the tub to fill completely, she looked at herself critically in the full-length mirror attached to the back of the bathroom door. She was a small woman, barely three inches over five feet, but her body was beautifully and symmetrically proportioned. Her blonde hair hung long and when she let it fall down across her shoulder it covered partially her full, round breasts. She did that now, and thought: I look very sensual that way, almost brazen. She swept the hair back again, studying the creamy white skin of her breasts, with their marbled and blue-veined translucence, the dark areolas making large, perfect accents for her small, now-rigid nipples. She raised her arms over her head, stretching her tits taut, looking like a classic nude sculpture in pose. She stood that way for a long moment, letting her eyes move down across the flat surface of her stomach, past the tiny puckered outline of her navel. The triangle of her womanness was silky and golden, very fine, highlighting the pink fullness of her vaginal lips. She could see the tip of her clitoris peeking out from the soft puffy slit in an almost childish shyness there. She pirouetted lightly, examining the dimpled roundness of her satiny buttocks, the rippling muscles in the backs of her slim, tapered thighs. The veins in the soft hollows in back of her knees were prominent, tantalizingly so, and her calves and ankles were shapely. I have a good body, she thought. I really do. But it hasn't brought me any physical happiness in two full years of marriage. I can understand, certainly, why Roger becomes so aroused at the sight of me nude. That much I can understand, and it pleases me; my ego is as strong as any other woman's, and it's so nice to know that I have an attractive body. But what I can't understand is why Roger treats me the way he does. I always thought men respected beauty of form, protected it -- not flailed it as if it were something terribly ugly, to be sneered at and scorned and treated with contempt. Diane became aware of a wafting cloud of steam and realized that the tub was filled almost to the brim. She turned off the faucets and tested the water with her hand. A little hot, but that was fine; she was so cold. She stepped into the tub, felt the heat of the water envelop her as she slowly sank down, banishing the cold, filling her with a relaxed, almost contented feeling as she lay back with her head touching the rear lip of the porcelain. She lay there for almost ten minutes, relaxing, blanking her mind to all but the lethargic warmth of the water. And then the sounds began to filter through the thin walls of the duplex. Diane stiffened in the tub, even though the words were at first indistinguishable. Damn that Judy Carneal! she thought. She's entertaining some man again in the middle of the day. Why, she's nothing better than a... a whore, the way she carries on! Men always in her place, always different men, coming at all hours of the day and night. Not that it's any of my business what she does, but these walls are so paper thin that you can hear practically everything that's being said and that's going on over there. A man's voice said suddenly, distinctly, "Come on, baby, let's do it right here." "Ahh, Harry, not in the bathroom," Judy Carneal's voice answered clearly. "We'll go in the bedroom, honey." "No, right here. I've always wanted to have my cock sucked in the john." "Well, all right." "That's it, baby. Take off that housecoat so I can see those big tits of yours while you suck me." "How's this, Harry?" "Beautiful, baby, just beautiful. Damn, but you got a fine set on you. Come over here so I can feel your cunt... Good, good. How do you like that, baby?" "Mmmmmm!" And then, "Take your cock out, Harry. Let me see that big monster of yours." "Okay, there it is." "Oh, Harry, it's so hard! It's like a chunk of granite, Harry! God, what a beautiful cock!" Diane lay rigid in the warm bath water, listening, holding her breath. Dear God! she thought. They... they were disgusting! They were sick, disgusting degenerates! He... he wants Judy to... to kiss his... penis and she's going to do it! She's going to take his big ugly throbbing penis, like Roger's, between her full red lips and... and... "That's it, baby," the man's voice groaned. "Stroke it a little, that's it, run your fingernails along my balls... easy, damn you, easy..." "There, honey. How does that feel?" "Oh, Christ, get down on your knees, will you? Start sucking it, you bitch, start sucking it!" I can't listen to any more of this! Diane's mind screamed. I've got to get out of here! It's sick... lewd... disgusting... But she only lay motionless in the warm water, holding her breath, feeling a strange series of involuntary sensations churning deep in the pit of her own stomach as she listened to the salacious conversation filtering through the thin wall separating the two duplex bathrooms. "There... ahhhhh... oh, that's nice, Judy baby, the inside of your mouth is like warm butter! Oh Jesus, that's... ahhhhh!... that's real nice, baby!" "Ummmmmmmmmmm!" "You know how to... ahhhhh... suck it, oh Jesus you really know how to suck cock, baby! You love cock in your mouth, don't you... don't you... oooohhhhh, agggghhhh, ummmmmm!" Stop it, stop it, stop it! Diane screamed silently. But she looked down at her breasts and saw that the nipples were turgid now, jutting up from the gently bobbing globes of her breasts like mountain peaks on some lonely Pacific island. A tender aching had begun between her legs, in spite of the revulsion she felt at the words she was hearing. She moved her hand from the side of the tub and touched her breasts, touching one of the nipples, and then pulled her hand back quickly. The contact of her own fingers had intensified the aching in her cunt. Dear God, what was happening to her? Had... had she become sexually aroused listening to that filth next door? No, no... but it was true. Her entire being quivered beneath the tepid bath water. "Oh Christ, Judy, Judy, suck it... suck it!" the man groaned through the wall. "Yes, that's it that's... it... milk it dry, you hot little bitch... suck me dry... ohhhhhhh!" The inside of Diane's mouth was dry, and she ran her pink tongue over her lips several times, trying to dispel the arid, cottony taste. She found herself trying to picture in her mind the position Judy Carneal and the man, Harry, were in. He was sitting on the toilet seat... yes, that was it, sitting on the toilet seat with his legs spread wide and Judy was kneeling between them, her long auburn hair fanning out over his belly and abdomen, taking his blood-swollen shaft into her mouth and suckling it, up and down, up and down, up and down... A wave of shame caused her to flush a violent crimson. She was no better than they were! Thinking lewd, filthy thoughts, working herself up into an impossible froth. Suddenly, she wished Roger were home. She was aroused, all right, there was no purpose in deluding herself that she wasn't. For the first time in two years, she was sexually ready; if Roger were only here she would gladly accept his huge penis now, she needed release, needed it desperately... "That's it, that's IT! Tickle my balls, baby... tickle them... holy Christ, I'm almost there... suck it harder, Judy... harder... HARDER! Aagghh!" Diane lifted her hand from the edge of the tub again and began to massage her right breast, slowly, rhythmically. God, I'm sorry, I'm sorry! her mind almost screamed. But I don't care, I can't stand it! Her mind had blotted out all the evils she had been led to believe came from masturbation. There was only her urgency now, her need for release from the intense arousal of her body by the lustful activities beyond the paper thin bathroom wall. She continued to massage her breast, avoiding the nipple at first, cupping the creamy naked globe in her long slim fingers, kneading the translucent flesh, causing whirlpools of passion to seethe within her. Then she touched the nipple with her thumb, felt it diamond hard. She rolled the ball of her thumb back and forth across the erect bud, intensifying further the rising crescendo of sexual frenzy. Diane arched her back, raising her hips off the tub bottom, lifting her stomach and the dripping, hair- covered mound of her loins out of the water. She braced her body by pressing the soles of her feet to the porcelain, and then lifted her left leg out of the water, hooking it over the side of the tub, opening wide the soft, fluted edges of her cunt. Still she massaged her now wildly trembling breast, teasing the nipple, pinching it between thumb and forefinger until it throbbed like a thing alive. From next door, Harry screamed, "I'm... going to cum, baby! Suck it, bitch, suck it suck it suck it... aaaaggghhhh, I'm cumming, I'M CUMMING!" Diane could stand it no more. Her other hand dipped down between her widespread thighs. It was wet with something else besides the water, with the secretion of her passion. She gentled her finger into the moist flesh, and the feeling generated by her own fingers was so very, very good. She manipulated the soft hair lined inner lips until she could feel them swelling with the rush of blood, and her clitoris was rigid and tingling. Her index finger came in contact with the trembling bud, and she began to gasp with total abandoned delight as she felt release imminent. Her hips thrashed the bath water and her hand squeezed her breast, released it, squeezed it harder. Faster, faster, faster her finger rubbed across the sensitive clit, blanking her mind of all thoughts, all sanity; nothing existed for her in that moment except the delirious coming of her impending climax... And then she was there! She was cumming like a wild woman! Her hips flailed frantically at the water, beat it to a froth, as wave after wave after maddening wave of intense, bursting release seized her. Pinwheels of light, in kaleidoscopic colors, appeared in back of her eyes and she cried out, once, in pleasure so acute it was like pure pain. As her orgasm began to ebb, her buttocks sank back to the porcelain bottom of the tub and her hand stilled but did not leave her cunt. She lay there, not moving, her eyes squeezed tightly shut and her chest rising and falling spasmodically. From next door: "Jesus, Judy, there's nobody who sucks cock like you do. Nobody a-tall! You got every last goddamned drop in my nuts down that throat of yours!" "I'm glad you liked it, Harry honey. Now how about doing the same for me? My pussy's on fire!" "All right. And after that, I'm gonna throw a fuck into you like you never had before. And that's a promise." "What are we waiting for?" There was the sound of a door being opened, and then closed, and then there was only silence. Diane lay there, listening disappointedly to that silence, and sanity returned to her satiated brain. With it came abject mortification. She was sick with the knowledge of what she had just done, of the act of carnal self-abuse that she had performed on herself. What was the matter with her? Was she so starved for love that she had to resort to masturbation for satisfaction? Was this what Roger's animalistic love-making had driven her to? Would she repeat time and again these self-manipulations in order to achieve emotional release? The questions churned and twisted in Diane's mind. She felt sick to her stomach, and... impure, as if her body were harboring thousands of tiny, invisible, creeping things. Abruptly, she stood up in the tub and switched on the shower, letting the needle spray grow as hot as she could stand it and then lathering herself from head to toe with scented feminine soap. At the end of ten minutes, she began to feel a little better. She stepped out of the shower, refusing to allow her mind now to dwell on what had happened only minutes earlier. She toweled herself dry briskly, not even looking at her glowing pink-red body in the full- length mirror. She dressed hurriedly, and went out to the kitchen. This day was wrong, all wrong. Last night, she had told Roger that she would have something special for him when he came home from work this evening, but hadn't told him what. It would be a surprise. What she had been planning was a very fancy shrimp Creole for his supper, his favorite dish, with a bottle of good Chablis she had bought from savings out of her grocery money, and candlelight, and soft music; it had been her idea to get him in a gentle, tender, loving mood, so that later on, when they went to bed, Roger would come to her as a husband and a lover -- not as a brute. But then the loneliness of the morning had taken hold of her, and the old bitterness at his treatment of her over the past two years, and now the... the scene in the bath tub... Well, it was all spoiled now. She didn't even want to think about sex or love, much less about making the complicated shrimp dish from her grandmother's recipe. Still, she had to have something with which to occupy her time for the rest of the day, until Roger came home. It was barely noon now, and the prospect of simply sitting in front of the TV screen for the remainder of the afternoon had no appeal at all for her. Too, there was the fact that she had already bought all of the preparations for the Creole--fresh, deveined shrimp and green peppers and garlic and paprika and stewed tomatoes... Well, she might as well make it now. But there would be none of the Chablis with it, and no candlelight or soft music. It would just be a dinner, like all other dinners. That was all. Diane opened the refrigerator, took out the shrimp, and set intensely to work on the side-board. CHAPTER 2 --------- Roger Slater was adding a long and intricate column of figures when Marcus Cord knocked on the edge of his office door. Roger looked up from the IBM calculator and smiled. "Come in, Marc." Cord entered. He was dressed in the latest semi-mod fashion, not in the conservative grey or black three- button business suit which Roger wore. Cord had on a double-breasted pin-stripe jacket over checkered, slightly bell-bottomed pants, a rich blue shirt with a bright, wide-patterned tie, and Roger knew without looking that the shoes would be an off-color with wide buckles. Cord's hair, was a premature salt-and-pepper, which he wore long with thick, bushy side-burns. The total effect was impressive, rather than ostentatious or absurd. If he, Roger, ever tried to wear such clothes, he would have looked absolutely ridiculous and would probably have been fired as well. Cord grinned and said, "Am I interrupting?" "No. I'm just finishing the Apperson account for Pierson to see. What's on your mind?" "Some of us are stopping off for a drink tonight, and I thought you might like to join us." "Great. Count me in." Well, why the hell not? Roger thought bitterly. What's there to go home to, anyway? Just a cold, frigid wife, that's all. Well, maybe after I've had a couple of drinks, Diane will begin to look interesting again. Although I doubt it. He said, "Where?" "There's that new place around the corner. You know, the one that looks like an English pub. I understand it has atmosphere, drinks are reasonable. Pig and Whistle, I think is the name." Roger nodded. "I may be a little late, but I'll come by." Cord slapped his hand against the door. "Fine." He turned and walked away, swaggering a little as he always did. Instead of returning to the Apperson account, Roger stared at the computer in front of him and thought about Marcus Cord. The man was easy to envy, for he had the handsome attributes of wavy brown hair, blue eyes, and a dimpled smile which made women take a second look. He had been a football player in college, which hadn't been so many years ago to have lost Cord his muscular and well-developed physique; and combined with a charming and sophisticated manner, which was not affected but extremely natural, Cord made the women take that third and fourth look as well. He exuded sex like an aura around him, and damnit, he knew it. Roger remembered when Diane had first seen him after shopping one night a couple of months ago, when she had met him for a ride home. By chance, Cord had been standing outside the office building with him at the moment Diane walked up, and when she laid eyes on the man, Roger knew she was violently attracted to him. Physically, lustfully, hungrily; not with love or tenderness which had characterized her desire for Roger. Animal instincts--pure bitch heat, and he had felt the rise of jealousy spread through him. He had been rather nasty to her that night, and they had ended the evening in a bitter fight. He had thrown the way she had acted toward Cord at her then, with all the acid of a man scorned. She in turn had denied everything, swearing it was only Roger she wanted, and that he was fabricating and fantasizing the whole thing. The problem had been that she really hadn't done anything. There was nothing Roger could point to except the explosive air which had been generated. He knew and she knew and Cord knew; but that didn't win the argument for him. Still Marcus Cord was higher up in the corporation than Roger. He was in another section, a vice president in charge of customer service, which meant that his power over Roger was only indirect--but not worth crossing. Roger knew that if he alienated Cord, his chances of a good long term career at Waller, Waller, Crist, and Maxwell would be ended. Besides, Roger had no reason to feel that Cord was a threat to his marriage, or that Diane, as indifferent as she was in bed, would ever consummate her desire if offered the chance. Cord had enough women to satisfy the most accomplished satyr. Although married to a beautiful woman from all that Roger had heard, he was nonetheless the office cocksman. He was smart enough not to fool around where he worked, or at least if he had, there had been no talk of it. God knew he could have had any of the nubile, mini- skirted girls in the typing pool, and they wouldn't have kept their mouths shut for a second. Yet when Cord was some other place--a bar, a restaurant, anywhere where there was a female around--he was definitely on the prowl. Roger had heard from another of the staff that Cord had once picked up and later bedded an airline stewardess on the forty minute run between Los Angeles and San Francisco--an almost impossible feat. Roger shook his head. Why the hell couldn't he be that way? He was so God-awful inhibited, not at all like Cord. Why was he so damned straight and staid? He slammed his fist against the desk top. Well, if Diane kept up the way she was going, he would damn well stop being so stuffy and start being more of a swinger! Roger stayed late at the office, even though he didn't feel like it. The Apperson account went slowly after he got back to thinking about it, instead of his wife and himself and Marcus Cord. He had to get it done; he had promised it to his boss, Ernst Pierson by the next morning. It was the hour here and the hour there of overtime which made the company begin to take notice of him, of that he was sure. Take notice they had: Two fifty dollar raises in six months, and promises of promotions and other benefits. The firm was shorthanded, too, which made his position even more valuable, and Roger willed himself to put in the overtime and forget how tired he was. He wanted to get ahead and earn more money, and this was the way to do it. He had to be on his toes, though, and that took a lot out of him. He realized that some of the problems around his home were his, but that didn't excuse Diane's perpetual iciness and indifference to his needs. Roger finished at a quarter to six, and put the account portfolio on Pierson's desk before leaving. He doubted that Cord would still be at the Pig and Whistle, but he felt like he deserved a drink anyway. He walked around the corner and entered the little bar. It took him a moment to let his eyes accustom to the dimness, for the crowd of men and women and the miasma of smoke blanketed what little light filtered from the lamps and windows. The Pig and Whistle was as Cord said it was: an American idea of what an English pub might look like. The walls and ceiling were in a pseudo-Tudor wood beam design, with the stucco painted white. There was a long oak bar, highly polished, manned by a large, English- accented bartender who sported a handlebar moustache. There were long wood handles attached to the beer spigots, and Whitbread and Guinness Stout were advertised as being served. There were groups of small, roughly hewn tables and matching chairs scattered haphazardly around the room. A pert waitress passed among the customers with a brass tray of beer glasses and other drinks. She was dressed in 18th Century fashion, except with an extremely short skirt, and she made sharp and slightly suggestive remarks to anybody who spoke to her. A couple of men were throwing darts at a circular cork board in one corner. Roger didn't recognize the shorter of the two, but the other man was definitely Cord. Cord laughed as the other man stuck a dart in the wall next to the board, slapped the man on the back and turned. He saw Slater and raised a hand in greeting. "Roger! Over here, man!" Roger made his way through the packed mass and reached Cord. "Sorry I'm late. Where is everybody?" "They've all gone. It's just us two." Cord turned back to the man he had been playing with and said, "My friend is here. Thanks for the game." "I owe you for two, I think," the stranger said good naturedly. "For someone who never played darts, you caught on pretty fast." Cord laughed and together, he and Roger crossed to an empty table, leaving the other man standing alone. He took the chair next to the wall and gestured for the waitress. "That man over there owes me two beers," he told her when she arrived. "Serve one to me and one to him," he added, pointing to Roger. "And make it quick." "I'll make it in my own sweet time," the girl snapped. She swung the tray around and walked off, her rear end twitching provocatively. Cord laughed and then grinned at Roger. "She looks tempting. Right, Rog?" Roger smiled back awkwardly. This was the first time he had been with Cord alone on a social occasion. He felt uncomfortable, over his head in new and strange waters. Cord was an over-powering force, he suddenly realized, somebody he would be entirely unable to cope with. The beer appeared quickly and again the girl swished her skirt and jiggled the globoid cheeks of her ass at Cord. This time Cord leaned over and patted her thighs lightly. She turned and in mock anger told him to stop with the familiarity. He only patted her again. The scent of sex was heavy in the air. Cord merely had to say when and she'd ask him where, Roger thought to himself. He gripped the thick stein handle and drank deeply of the golden brew. It washed down his throat and he quaffed again. The waitress left, winking at them. Cord lit a cigarette and sipped the beer and looked very earnestly at Roger. "I'll be honest with you," he said. "Actually, there was nobody else here. I only wanted you to come." "But why--?" "Why tell you that a group of us were meeting here? Simple. In case I was overheard by those pack of ears in the office. I didn't want them to know about it." Roger's head buzzed. A warning bell rang in the back of his mind, but he couldn't figure why, any more than he could figure why Cord had gone to all this trouble. "I don't understand," he replied, frowning slightly. "You know, Roger, that you've been noticed." "Noticed?" "In the office. You've shown ambition and a knowledge of the business, and you're young. You should go far with us." Roger couldn't help but feel pleased. Cord only paused in his praise to order another round, and as Roger finished one beer the other appeared in its place. "Our business, though," Cord continued, "has a great deal of politics." He took a final puff on his cigarette and put it out in the pewter ash tray. "In fact, those politics are often cruel and unjust, and to the unwary can be deadly." "I've never tried to do anything to buy my job, Marc, if that's what you're driving at." "No, no, I realize that," Cord replied. "You've been conscientious, and you've tried to be fair with everybody. Believe me, that's a refreshing change from the usual." He waved to the waitress that he wanted another round, and then refused to take the money Roger offered. "This is going on my expense account, Rog. I can afford it better than you. Just drink and listen to me." He paused again. "The office has been talking about Drake retiring soon, haven't they?" Roger nodded. "I think Jim's due to leave next month, isn't he?" "He is, and that means I'll be looking for a new general manager for my section. Now we both know that Willard Lewis wants that position, and that he's in line to get it." "I thought that was pretty well settled. I mean, by the way Willard has been talking, I assumed..." "Right," Cord said, breaking in. "He has an excellent record and has been with the company for a good many years. By all the written rules of good company policy, Roger, he deserves the job." Cord pursed his lips thoughtfully and then took a drink of beer. "Weigh his qualifications against anybody else's, and he's the man." Roger's thoughts raced at what he imagined might be said next. Did this meeting represent... was Cord trying to offer him... damn it, was this all a lead-up to his appointment to the managerial position? His hand trembled as he drank, and the thrill of such an unlikely possibility coursed through him. God! He dare not dream of such an advancement! "But this is where the politics I mentioned comes in," Cord said, interrupting Roger's reverie. "Business isn't always done by the rules, written or unwritten, and quite often it's a matter of manipulations." "I'm afraid you've lost me." Cord chuckled. "All right, Rog, I'll lay it on the line. In plain language, the promotion belongs to Lewis, but my intentions are to give it to you. Am I clear now?" "I'm... overwhelmed, Marc! I truly am." Roger paused. His brain was spinning excitedly. "But you said politics. That's still a little..." He searched for the right word. "Unclear." "Perfectly obvious to me. Lewis is old fashioned. He's too goddamned set in his ways, and as I move up in the firm, he could be more of a liability than an asset. I'd hazard to say that he could even become a danger to me." "And I wouldn't be, is that it?" "I can trust a man who'll stay by me and guard my backside. You can be that man, Rog, if you want to be. You're interested in getting ahead, and you're young enough to see how sticking by me can help you. Let me break the ground, and you'll ride to the top with me, that I promise." Roger was stunned. He quickly took another large swallow of beer. "That sounds fine with me, Marc. I'll work for you in every way I can. You can count on me." Cord offered his hand and Roger shook it, sealing the bargain. "I'm sure I can count on you, Rog," Cord said warmly. "I pride myself on analyzing character, and you're not the kind to think up clever schemes or angles, and stab me in the back." For some reason Roger felt a pang of self-revulsion. "You're right, Marc. I don't have the guts for politics." "I didn't say that, Roger." "No, but it's true. I'm colorless, too staid and too quiet. I tend to climb into a safe little hole so that I won't see what's really going on in the world." Roger wondered why he was talking like this, especially to Cord. But then, hadn't his prospective new boss been candid with him, taking a chance by confiding in him? Embarrassed, Roger laughed self consciously and raised the beer glass. "Here's a toast, Marc," he said. "To the perfect combination of the swinger and the prude." Cork clinked glasses, smiling broadly. "Here's to us, all right. But don't belittle yourself, Rog. I'm too flamboyant, and I think we can help each other. We're a good complement." Feeling better from Cord's remarks, Roger threw his head back and drained his beer. Cord motioned for the waitress again and ordered another round. She left and Cord said to Roger, "After this drink, let's go some place else. You know, find some action, have a little fun maybe." Roger was tempted. He was more tempted than ever before in his married life. The idea of a hot, unknown pussy crawling and heaving around his pistoning cock made his head swim with desire, and he felt his prick engorge and stiffen in his pants. He needed a good fuck tonight, and Diane was definitely not that. Then he remembered he had promised her he would be home early this evening, for some special reason she had refused to elaborate upon. In spite of his sexual hunger, he had to admit that he still loved her, and that he was a man who kept his promises. He wanted to pound the table in frustration. "Damnit, Marc, I can't tonight. I'm sorry." "Don't be. I'll tell you what, Rog. Why don't you and your wife come over to dinner tomorrow night? I want you to meet Cindy, my wife. I think you'll like her." He winked at Roger, then turned to the waitress. She was back with the beers. He beckoned her to lean over so that he could whisper something to her. Roger overheard Cord ask the girl what time she got off work. She told him nine, and Cord said that he would be at this table, and if she would care for dinner. The waitress smiled provocatively, nodded agreement and moved away. Roger almost groaned involuntarily at the image of what was certainly to follow the dinner. A fine dessert, all right. "I've got to hand it to you, Marc," he said then, with genuine admiration. "You really have a way with the women." Cord gave him a superior grin. "Nothing to it, Rog. Just takes practice. Hell, you can have it, too. Just lose some of your Victorian prudery and play the modern role." "Security," Roger said. "That's my trouble. I want security. I come from an average middle class home, Marc. My dad was a stock broker, and you know how conservative they are. We were close, and I guess I picked up his attitudes toward solidarity." Roger rose from the chair realizing for the first time that he was somewhat drunk. "Don't let it worry you, Rog," Cord said. "Maybe you can loosen up a bit as we work together." Roger steadied himself with a hand on the edge of the table. "I hope so." He paused, then said, "Thank you, Marc, thank you very much for this position. You... won't regret it." "I'm sure I won't. Now get home, Rog. I wouldn't want to go anywhere else if I had a hot little piece like yours waiting either. See you tomorrow night." Roger smiled weakly, said good night, and staggered toward the exit. Cord's last words burned in his mind. Hot piece. If Marc only knew what kind of an icy bitch she really was. Even out of bed, she demanded all the little things involved in story book romance, with her teasing, suggestive remarks and her come-on looks, parading around in provocative clothes. But it was all a sham. Get down to basics, and she might as well have been encased in a block of glacier ice for all the good it did him. His balls and penis throbbed and ached for the loving touch of a woman, and all he had to look forward to was cold rejection. Roger walked to the parking lot, the cool night air ineffectual on the rising cloud of inebriation, and picked up his car. The beer surged through his system, and made his thoughts hazy and his emotions fortified. Goddamn it, he was going to show her! He was going to fuck the shit out of her tonight whether she liked it or not, by God! Roger drove more recklessly than was his usual wont from the combination of beer and passion. The alcohol had completely flooded his mind, and with careless abandon he speeded through the downtown traffic to Geary Boulevard, unmindful of possible violations. Christ, I'm drunker than I thought! he told himself. He never could hold his liquor very well, and more than two of anything, even glasses of wine or beer, affected him badly. The heat of rising desire flamed his already lewdly- burning thoughts. Goddamn Cord and his wanton ways! That waitress' smirking countenance again appeared in his mind's eye. Her thinly disguised hunger for Cord's handsome body, and no doubt huge cock, flashed before him like a red flag in front of a maddened bull. Like the bull, Roger more and more angry, until he almost screamed with rage and frustration. Goddamn his wife! His Diane, his one and only -- Shit! God, he'd be deliriously happy if only she was a woman, a red-blooded female who wanted him! But he was denied his rights, his end of the marriage bargain. He pictured the ideal situation with Diane, with her mewling and moaning with pleasure as he took her a hundred different ways, and she in turn writhing and sucking and kissing him with unquenchable lust. He could almost feel the creamy secretions of her cunt as she whispered his name, and he groaned, knowing full well that her pussy was as dry and arid as a withered old crone's. His long, hardened prick was bent mercilessly in his pants, and he could tell that he was oozing secretions into the cotton of his underwear. Never had he been so hot, so intensely aroused, not since the night on Lookout Drive when Diane had first shown what kind of lover she was to be. The pain of his doubled cock was excruciating, and with the desperation of a tortured man he reached down with his left hand and fumbled for the fly of his suit trousers. The zipper protested, for the sitting position made for awkward maneuverability; but slowly he was able to lower it until his white underpants bulged through the narrow opening, and the heavy sack of cloth stretched his trousers to their limit. Roger looked down at the protuberance. The agony of what he was doing almost outweighed the relief he felt. My God, he thought with horror, here I am, driving along with my pants undone! I can't believe it! What the hell is happening to me? Has my sense of decency become warped? Then he remembered Cord's words: "Just lose some of your Victorian prudery and play the modern role." Modern role: the permissive man in a wide-open society, where sex was the game -- for its own sake and nothing more. As if in agreement, his swollen member throbbed against its restraining hold, and it seemed to jerk restlessly, as if seeking escape. Trembling with the pent-up fury of his overwrought emotions, Roger touched the swelling and felt a tremor race through his groin and buttocks. What am I doing? I haven't done this since I was a teenager! The narrow band of material which opened along the front of his shorts seemed to widen as his cock bloated the front of his pants. As if of their own volition, his fingers ran along the band, the sensations they caused his prick almost overwhelming. For God's sake, stop this! What would happen if you were seen like this, manipulating yourself like an adolescent! But his fingers continued to caress the stiffened cock, its outline hard against the shorts, and then he pulled the material aside and like a steel spring, his prick shot free. Oh Christ... no! No! Roger tried to keep his eyes glued to the windshield, off his erect penis, but with almost animalistic fascination he dipped his vision, seeing the blood- filled knob's towering size. He had never been bigger! His fingers caressed the mighty shaft, and the cool air made it tingle maddeningly. The foreskin folded back as his hand stroked the burning flesh, and the head winked with its unseeing eye through the steering wheel at him. Sperm churned in the boiling cauldrons of his balls, and he could feel the rising of his cum in the base of his cock. He took one last look at the action of his manipulations, the full fist of his hand wrapped around the pole of his penis, the furious pumping of his wrist and arm almost forcing him to stop the car... Thirty-fourth Avenue was just ahead, and his duplex within sight. Thankfully, he took his left hand away from his screaming, pleading cock and turned the wheel to bring the Plymouth onto his street and then into the duplex's driveway. He stopped the car in the protecting shadows of the garage. He sat there for a long minute, staring down at his still rock-hard prick, his breath ragged and hoarse. He realized he was too far beyond recovery to fight the primeval urges his body thrust upon him, and his mind began to form weird erotic scenes of the lewd positions he was going to force his wife into. He opened the door, and started his desire- wracked body toward the kitchen entrance, his hand once more enclosed over the turgid shaft. *** Diane straightened up the kitchen for perhaps the dozenth time, waiting impatiently for Roger to come home. She looked over at the table, set but incomplete without the candles and wine she had originally planned to have. Feelings of remorse and guilt swept through her. When she was upset like this she had to keep her hands busy, and she occupied herself by washing a couple of kitchen shelves unnecessarily. As the hours ticked by, the morning's horrible experience began to return to her mind in spite of herself. She blushed guiltily at the thoughts, shutting her eyes tightly in a vain effort to reject the smoldering picture of her fingers contacting the soft, wet slit of her vagina and throbbing mounds of her breasts, and she drew in her breath sharply to hold back a groan of humiliation. She found herself once again reliving the maddening onanistic caresses, and her hips churned in unintentional rhythm to the teasing recollections of unwanted fulfillment. The sound of Roger's car stopping in the garage brought Diane back to reality, shattering the horrid, vile dream in her mind. She whimpered as tears of abasement cascaded down her cheeks. Oh God! she cried to herself. Only yesterday I had convinced myself I would give my body to Roger tonight, and really find myself sexually. Well, she had found a certain sexuality within her--but not with her husband. The mental preparations had been for naught, had actually turned her colder than ever. He must never know. Roger must never know... Suddenly the door burst open and Roger stormed into the kitchen. His eyes blazed with the uncontrolled lust which burned through his loins. His immense, ruby- tipped penis leaped ahead of him as he moved deliberately across the room toward his wife, and he held it pointing at her with his hand still beating the hardened flesh. Diane shuddered, her breath frozen in her throat, and she could only stand immobile where she was. What...? What was this... this sick thing she was witnessing? Roger, her Roger, standing there with his huge penis in his hand. Her mind balked, and then she was overcome with dreadful apprehension. "I've got to have you, you bitch!" Roger blurted. "Right now, right here, and goddamn it, you'd better be good for a change!" Diane cowered back into a corner, whimpering with fright. He stepped closer, then grabbed her savagely with his free hand. He swept her to him, and her attempts to free herself from his grasp were futile. She was hauled ruthlessly against the rigidity of his lust-hardened cock. She felt his immense weapon through the thin material of her housedress, and she stared in abject horror into his contorted face. His eyes were more lust-possessed than she had ever seen them before, and his mouth was drawn back over his teeth in an almost vicious snarl. Wild thought of wrenching herself free and running from him seized Diane, but her husband's strong arms pinned her to him and his hot, beer-smelling mouth crushed against hers, stifling the groans she emitted in a tight, grinding kiss. Oh no! Oh God no! she thought wildly. What hideously monstrous thing is happening to me? Am I to be raped by my own husband? Is this my punishment for... what I did this morning? Her eyes puddled with terrible anguish. God, I'm helpless; I can't move; I can't move! Roger's hands explored her body, clutching and squeezing her soft, sensitive flesh, pulling harshly at her clothes. His swollen, rigid prick throbbed excitedly against her as he pinned her to him. Diane struggled feebly for one panicky moment, feeling his hand pressed against her tender breast and then she went limp, allowing the softness of her lips to meet Roger's own questing mouth. She couldn't fight him, he was too strong, but perhaps if she gave in a little it would help to return him to sanity. Desperately she thrust her tongue between Roger's lips and deep into his mouth, and he sucked it hungrily into the wetness of his cheeks. His kisses burned her like a firebrand. Roger eased his head away then and hissed: "Take your clothes off!" "Darling... please!" she tried to plead with him, but it fell on deaf and ignoring ears. "I... have your favorite dinner... all ready and waiting. Let's do... this later, if you want, but not... not this way!" Roger snarled and threw her to the floor. "Not this way... not any goddamned way if you had your choice!" he spat thickly, his face contorted in a mask of rage and lust. He turned and swept his powerful arm across the table, sending glasses and silverware crashing cacophonously to the linoleum and then he wrenched the tablecloth off and wadded it and threw it against the stove. "The only dinner I want is a good fuck, you bitch! To hell with the food, understand?" Diane knew that to plead anymore would be useless. She could only look up from her sprawling position on the linoleum and quiver helplessly from the evil which she knew was about to be perpetrated upon her defenseless body. "You frigid, prick-teasing, sniveling, dried-up bitch! You were cut out to be an old maid, a virginal old maid. Why didn't you join a nunnery, for Christ's sake?" Diane moaned and lowered her face to her hands as Roger loomed over her. His long, turgid shaft bobbed above her, and she closed her eyes. But then... it touched her cheek! Panicked, she suddenly squirmed and struggled with renewed strength, frenzied at the thought of his filthy, lust bloated penis so close to her. She raked her fingernails against his cock and shrieked, "Get away from me! Don't touch me, you... you animal!" Roger lurched back beyond the reach of her claw-like nails. "Damn you! Goddamn you!" he shouted. "I'll teach you!" He reached out and grabbed her wrists and threw his body at her until his cock was jammed against her face again. "You want to do it the hard way, well then we'll do it the hard way!" "No, no... please... I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Diane pleaded, the scalding tears streaming down her cheeks as he tore at her dress. Roughly he shredded the clothes from her, ripping and shredding the material as if it were tissue paper, until she was naked before him except for panties and bra. The dress lay like a lewd blanket around her. "Shut up, you bitch!" he snarled. "Roger, why... why are you acting like this?" she moaned, his foul language and affronts a searing pain within her. She saw him take another drunken look between her widespread legs and her fear-quivering breasts. "I'll tell you what you're going to do. You're going to suck me," Roger sneered. "That's it. You're going to put my cock in your mouth and suck it. You'd hate that, wouldn't you?" She nodded uncontrollably. The very idea of his male organ filling her mouth was abhorrent, and she involuntarily gagged. Without warning, he thrust forward and down, and the mammoth, sex-crazed head of his blue-veined penis rubbed against her taut, lipstick lined lips. She tried to twist herself free, but he pressed on and the saltine, musky taste of his cock began to seep inside her mouth. She gritted her teeth and moaned: "No... no... please...," and as she did he rammed forward. His prick forced its way deep into the soft folds of her mouth, like some horrible snake crawling in its hole. "Suck, baby, suck!" he groaned, moving his buttocks in the pagan ritual of copulation. He dragged her hair and held it in his steel grip and drew her head toward him in spite of her efforts to free herself; she felt his sliding shaft burrow halfway down her throat, then back out slightly, then forward again. "Oh Christ, Diane!" Roger hissed, "Uhhhhhh... I love my cock in your mouth!" His obscene words brought back the memory of the overheard bathroom scene of that morning, and for an instant Diane envisioned Judy Carneal lavishly suckling that man while he sat on the toilet. Her lips began to nibble slowly at her husband's thrusting instrument, and she coughed and sputtered. His balls bounced against her chin and there was the stale odor of sweat from his inner thighs, filling her nostrils with a constant reminder of the cruel, depraved attack she was being subject to. "Jesus, Jesus!" he spluttered, "Oh my Christ!" Roger worked demon-like, thrusting his hips, his hands jerking her head rhythmically with his motion, and he writhed and strained as though in the last throes of death. He slipped her mouth up and down over the end of his cock as though it were a cunt in which he was venting the full wrath of his drunken, bestial lust. Diane could feel his fleshy cock stretch and expand against her cheeks until it completely filled her mouth. She had never felt so dirty, so debauched in her life, and the one urgent thought which she tried to find solace in was that it would soon be over. She sucked and wriggled her lips wildly, hoping to make him cum quicker, please him as best she could and pray that would be all he wanted or would take. She worked in a daze at the command of his fingers, licking and sucking like a hungry child as he forced her to follow slave- like his every thrust into the tender shelter of her mouth. Her ravishment continued, a ceaseless r******** of her fear contorted face. Then as suddenly as he had begun, Roger withdrew his cock. A small, sticky emission of lubricating fluid threaded between her lower lip and the head like a wet spider web. For a moment Diane hoped he might be finished with her, but then she saw that his eyes still burned with hateful lust, and her body trembled. She felt herself fall away and roll to one side, wretched, debased and lost, and the horrible image of how she must have looked with his cock buffeting her mouth made her ache with helplessness, made her want to vomit. She dimly felt Roger kneel beside her and crawl his hands over her thighs. She did not move, but closed her eyes and drifted into a semi-consciousness, past all caring. Roger fumbled with her panties, his fingers sliding beneath the elastic leg band, hooking the wispy silk and then ripping away the garment with one vicious jerk. He traced the soft, hot flesh of her inner thighs, letting the air caress the widening legs, and momentarily his breath caught in his throat. He parted the inner lips of her cunt and gazed lewdly into the hot wetness which enshrined her clitoris. The full ripeness of her hips, the golden down of her pubic hair, the flatness of her white belly were all visible to him and his cock hardened still more at the thought of soon ravishing her helpless genitals. Diane tossed her head wildly, with a shudder of horror as she felt his fingers probe the sensitive walls of her defenseless pussy. Involuntarily, the juices of her femininity began to flow as his pressure increased, although her mind was petrified with her utter subjugation. The erotic shock of his hand surged through her convulsively. "OOhhhh!" she groaned as he leaned forward and touched his lips to the soft, fleece covered mound at the base of her belly. Her inner thighs spasmed and quivered beneath the thumbs Roger pressed against her hair-lined vaginal lips. Once again, he dipped and planted a wet kiss on her groin. He tantalized her with eel-like flickings of his tongue, moving downward until he spread the warm, vertical mouth of her pussy and licked the moist coral lusciousness which opened before him. Roger's fingers parted the damp satin-layered cunt, allowing his hungry, devouring mouth complete access to her secret being. Diane's elbows pressed tightly to her sides and she lolled her head back and forth insanely as Roger's hot, searing tongue shot out, stabbing and encircling her quivering, erected clitoris. His lips sucked, drawing the warm folds deep into the cave of his gently biting mouth, while his tongue continued its maddening licking against the urgent pink flesh. Dear God, help me, help me! Roger, Roger, has all reason left you? Why do you hate me? Why are you filled with contempt and loathing for me? Why am I no better than the lowest whore to you? Diane groaned huskily deep in her throat as her husband's probing lips licked their way up and down, up and down, the length of her narrow slit, starting at her lower belly and pressuring their way over the elastic rimmed opening of her clasping vagina, into the crevice of her round firm buttocks. There, they stopped momentarily to pay wet flicking homage to the tight pink anus which throbbed there. She couldn't believe it... but it was happening to her! Involuntarily, she ground her hips down against the hard, unyielding floor and heard herself emit strange animal like purrings from between her tightly clenched teeth. Roger felt the tantalizing softness of his wife's pubic hair brush against his cheeks as he fed hungrily upon her pussy. He unbuckled his belt and opened his pants completely, then he slipped them down to his ankles. He kicked them off with his shoes. Slowly, he massaged his blood-heavy penis back and forth as he burrowed his face deep into Diane's cunt, his urge to conquer the woman beneath him boiling madly in his veins. For the first time since he had married Diane, he was truly enjoying her; the pleasure he felt almost overwhelmed him. He had not dared to think that such a coup was possible, but now, here she lay, completely at his mercy. It was far beyond his wildest dreams! He could not help but gloat inwardly as he plunged his tongue into the small palpitating opening of her cuntal mouth and heard her cry aloud. The soft-rimmed flesh tantalized him and he covered the clasping, viscous opening fully with his lips to bring a low guttural groan and a spasmodic closing of her warm thighs around his head. He could feel her tight cuntal hole and squirming crotch and wet, lubricious flesh slip moistly around his long, extended tongue as the walls of her invaded vagina opened to his sucking motion, attempting to ingest his tongue deeper and deeper into it. His nose was mashed to her quivering clitoris, and he hungrily inhaled the pungent, perfumed aroma of her. The delicate piquancy incited his penis until he was afraid he was going to spill his seed that very second. God! He had to fuck her or he would burst! His cock was throbbing wildly! With a cry building in his muscle strained throat, Roger grabbed Diane's legs behind the knees and climbed upward on her sweat-soaked body, thrusting her calves roughly up over his shoulders. He splayed his hands beside either of her arms and his palpitatingly huge cock slipped teasingly against her drenched, saliva-soaked pubic mound. He gaped down between their bodies. Her upturned, ivory white buttocks completely enraptured him, and her narrow cunt lips throbbed and expanded beneath the stabbing probe of his concrete hard prick, their wet, pink furrows held apart by the pressure of his thighs. He worked his cock up and down between the ridges to part the soft blonde pubic hair and felt her spasm and shudder. "I'm going to fuck you right now, bitch, just as if you wanted me to... even if it's the last time I ever fuck you!" Diane shut her eyes against the strange, inhuman face which leered down at her, his words unintelligible in her ears. She could sense the fleshy hugeness of his prick lying in her open, quivering channel, jerking and insinuating itself in a rising and sawing motion. She felt its smooth, rubbery head convulse against her soft, sensitive slit until it was adjusted between the lips of her vaginal opening. "Oh God Roger... oh why, oh why are you doing... this to me?" she moaned out helplessly in her agony. Roger could not control the sadistic desire to torment his wife even further. Even though he had all he could do to keep from instantaneously impaling her soft young pussy upon his aching cock, he could not deny this intention. Shortly he would empty the madly churning seed of his balls into her cunt, but for the moment she was going to have to suffer further, to be forced to realize just how frustrated and rejected he had been for these past two years. She was going to be paid back in full, so help him God! At long last, Diane felt him force open her vagina with his penis, and winced tearfully at the sudden pain. His weight crushed against her brassiere-encased breasts as he thrust his hips forward, and the elastic snugness of her opening resisted only for a moment from the onslaught of his r********. Then she gave way beneath his harsh, brutal pressure. She emitted a throaty wail. "Oh Roger... please... no, no... not so hard!" she begged further. Roger was elated by her painful cry. He thrust again, listening intently for her deeper whines, wanting suddenly to hear her scream for mercy. He rammed forward brutally, felt his balls slap resoundingly down against her twitching upturned buttocks. She ground her hips against the floor in a useless attempt to escape, and her legs jerked wide out on either side of the table, kicking vainly at the air. She screamed! "Roger! ROGER! Oh God, it hurts! AAAAAghhhhh!" she yelled as though her body had been impaled upon some barbaric implement of torture. His penis tore into her and scraped against the tight, still-unready walls of her vagina. She contracted and squeezed desperately in an attempt to force the alien invader out of her body, and she heard Roger gasp from the sudden clamping of her passage. But still he pushed deeper and deeper into her, forcing the warm, moist cavern of her pussy to yield open to his thundering rod of hardened flesh. Lying helpless beneath him, tears of pain and humiliation tortured Diane. She felt torn asunder by the physical force of his entry, and the mental brutality of his unnecessarily cruel attack. Worse, she was unable to comprehend whatever inconceivable logic lay behind his actions. But Roger was drunk and in no mood for explanations. He pounded his cock deep up inside her to its hilt until she was sure he was going to pulverize her very inner vitals. It was as if a white hot ram of fire was filling every pore of her stomach, and there wasn't one tiny ridge or crevice which was inviolate from his chunky weapon. Then his hands went around and began to knead and cup the resilient flesh of her softly mounded ass, and she could feel her skin begin to bruise beneath his rough touch. Roger lay unmoving, his face directly above hers as he caressed her buttocks. She too remained motionless, afraid of the agony it would cause her if she moved with that huge weapon inside her. Silence, save for Roger's ragged breathing, hung between them. Suddenly, then, she felt a throb as his cock jerked upwards in another half-inch of virility. "Uuuuuhhhh!" she grunted, her face twisted with pain. "That's right, bitch!" Roger taunted. "Scream for it!" He flexed again. "AAAAgggggg!" she gurgled, the cords of her body muscles straining. "Oh God, have mercy! Please... I can't take it!" "You'll take it, all right!" came the hissed answer. "You'll take all I can give and like it! Hear me?" She didn't answer, only rolled her head helplessly to one side. "I asked you a question!" Roger snarled, thrusting savagely into her. "OOooohhhh, yes, yes!" she cried, afraid now of offending him lest he be crueler and more brutal than he was now. "I'll like it!... I will... I will!" she choked, tears welling in her closed eyes as she spat out the lie. Her husband's obscene, lewd actions had forced her to the depths of degradation, and she doubted if she would ever be able to look at herself again with any measure of pride. He had stripped her of her self-respect on this night, and there was nothing left except his gargantuan cock buried deep, deep inside her. She knew that he had sensed her loss of the last remaining ounce of resistance, and clamping his beer-smelling mouth over hers again, he began to rock sideways with a sawing motion of his thighs. The agony within Diane increased, and it was as though her insides were being shredded into a thousand miniscule pieces. She groaned in hopeless defeat beneath him. Roger thrust in and out with ever-increasing strokes, ignoring her tears and cries of anguish. He seemed to grow bigger and bigger, battering her cervix unmercifully. She was sore and raw and mentally scarred, and Roger felt a frenzied glory as she defensively undulated from his skewering actions. He rampaged against her buttocks, burying his cock again and again inside her decimated vagina. She was his, completely his, a slave in total submission to his every whim. He could do with her what he willed... "My God! My God! You're... killing me! Oooohhhh!" Roger laughed harshly, and as if in answer, stroked more rapidly, hard and fast, battering her quivering, wet pussy. He moved his hands to grasp her smooth, sweat-slick ass-cheeks and pull them closer to his thighs, trying to blend them with his own, his vicious thrusts filling the kitchen with lewd, resounding smacking noises. His breathing came in short, gasping puffs, and his body dripped steaming sweat. He felt a complete loss of all control... "I'm going to cum!" he shouted wildly. "My God, I'm going to cuuuuummmm!" He groaned as he thrust his cock's full expansion deep inside her wide-stretched vagina, his mouth dropping open and his clutching fingers commencing to jerk spasmodically in an attempt to open her for even one more fraction of an inch of his cock. "Fuck back! Fuck back! Fuck back!" he blurted. But then the first stream of hot, white sperm began to gush up the tunnel of his cock and surge into the well of her vagina. It burst with the force of a tidal wave, burning into Diane's belly like liquid fire. She could feel the filling, drowning sensation as his flow continued to pulse maddeningly and his cum leaked down the crevice of her buttocks and pooled whitely on her uselessly torn clothing... And then he collapsed, his demon cock deflating with sudden and complete satiation. Roger fell exhausted across Diane, one arm splayed wide. She stared at his spent body covering her, wondering in utter disbelief how this man, her husband, could have exercised such sick, perversions upon her. Now, in the wake of his played-out passions, shame and revulsion inundated her, and she let tears openly fall from her glazed eyes. "Why?" she moaned inaudibly. "Why... why did you do this, Roger? Oh, God, why?" "You'd never understand," he breathed huskily against her bosom. "What did you ever know about... a man's feelings? You're the one who forced me to this. And do you know why? Because I'm sick of pleading and coddling you to get what I'm entitled to... a plain, cooperative piece of ass! I married a statue, not a woman!" "Don't talk to me like that, you... you filthy beast!" "Filthy beast, am I!" He raised up beside her, his face contorted with rage. Diane could see down between his legs and... his cock had jumped to life again! But that was impossible! How could he have an erection after... She stifled a cry as he pushed his again erect penis into her aching cunt once more. His hot, rejuvenated staff began to hammer her dry and throbbing passage. He made a mirthless, gasping chuckle which mingled with her sobs, and then lost itself in a continuous, inhuman grunting of renewed lust... CHAPTER 3 --------- Roger awoke slowly Saturday morning, as if he were gaining awareness by degrees. His temples throbbed agonizingly, and there was a chalky, almost lacquered taste in his mouth. He groaned slightly, raising one hand to shield his tightly closed eyes against the bright, grayish light of dawn which burned against the lids. He rolled onto his side, facing away from the window, and his hand reached out instinctively to search for the warm, pliant body of his wife. It touched only cool, empty sheet. His eyes fluttered open then, and a nauseous feeling centered in his stomach. Diane? he thought dimly. Diane, where? Suddenly, last night came rushing back to him with crystal clarity. He groaned miserably, rolling onto his back again. The sheet slid away from his naked body to @@@@@@ the satiated limpness of his cock. He lay there, reliving the scene with Marcus Cord in the Pig and Whistle, his subsequent beer-and-lust provoked handling of his genitals during the drive home, his insane bursting into the kitchen with his cock gripped in his hand, his wanton, perverse lust r******** of his wife on the kitchen floor. Oh Christ, I completely lost my head! he thought with personal loathing. I must have gone berserk to have... have done those things last night! I must be sick... Nobody acts that way, not even when he's denied the love and the gratification he has every right to expect in his marriage. He doesn't turn into a ravaging savage, a primitive Neanderthal. He doesn't force his wife to suck his cock in a pile of broken dishes and scattered silverware, and then go down on her like some demented beast, and then r******** her body like a two bit whore... Roger groaned again and sat up in bed. Fire raged in his temples, and caused red-tinged agony to explode in back of his eyes. How many times had he fucked her, lying there on the kitchen floor? How many times had he ripped into her sweat-slick body, flooding that soft, tight cunt of hers with a reservoir of hot, sticky cum? He couldn't remember, didn't want to remember. But it was all there, vivid, in his mind. And there, too, was the recollection of the feeling of helpless guilt and shame which had finally engulfed him, and the whiningly soft apologies he had begun to whisper into her ears as he gently moved above her. Forgive me, darling, forgive me! he had cried to her, endeavoring to elicit the faintest response of absolution from her. But it had been useless; she had only lain unmoving beneath him, her eyes squeezed shut in horror and degradation, mewling with pain and fear until he had pulled out of her. And when he had lifted her tenderly in his arms and carried her into the bedroom and laid her on the bed, she had only remained as rigid as a block of beautifully crafted marble. Spent, still a little drunk, he had fallen asleep then with his arm protectively cast across her smooth, sperm-sticky stomach... Roger swung his feet off the bed and crossed to the closet and put on his heavy terrycloth bathrobe. He wouldn't blame her if she left him now, if she divorced him, even if she brought criminal charges against him. He deserved it. He went to the bedroom door and opened it. The apartment was silent. Had she already gone? Had she fled the house sometime during the night, gone home to her parents in Menlo-Atherton? Oh God, God! He went along the hallway and pushed open the bathroom door. The nausea was strong in his stomach now, and not all of it was due to his hangover. He knew he was going to be sick. He leaned over the toilet, and his stomach convulsed; it all came boiling out of him in a rush, but when he was finished, and had rinsed out his mouth, he only felt worse than he had before. He left the bathroom and opened the door to the kitchen. Diane was there. She sat at the table, staring blankly into a cup of coffee, her blonde hair tousled and her beautiful body encased in a thick chenille robe. She didn't look up as he entered. He stood just inside the door, his eyes moving in surprise over the kitchen expanse. It was spotless! She had cleaned up the broken dishes, the silverware, had waxed the linoleum until it shone brightly and there were no signs remaining of the carnal insanity of the previous night. Roger's heart went out to her, sitting there so small, so fragile, so defenseless. "Diane--" he began, but her name stuck in his throat. He tried again. "Diane, darling." She lifted her head to look at him then, and he felt a cold, viscid chill move along his spine and settle between his shoulder blades. Her eyes were filled with sheer and undiluted contempt, with utter revulsion. "Well," she said in a voice which fairly dripped acid, "Good morning, Roger. I trust you slept well after last night's marvelous evening. I know you had such a lovely time, such a heavenly experience." "Oh, God, Diane," Roger moaned. "Please, darling, don't make it any worse than it is. You can't know how bad I feel..." "How bad you feel?" Diane threw back her head and laughed without any trace of humor. "you? And what about me? How do you suppose I feel, Roger? How do you suppose any woman feels after being raped by her own husband, after being forced to perform foul, disgusting acts of perversion, after being a... a receptacle for pure loveless lust?" "Diane, I-I don't know what to say except that I- I'm..." "Sorry? Well, that's just fine, isn't it? You're sorry, and that makes everything all right again. Last night just didn't happen..." The pain in Roger's head was intense now. He felt anger replace some of the remorse and shame within him at her condescending tone. Who the goddamn hell did she think she was acting so righteous? It was her fault that the whole thing had happened, wasn't it? If she had been a wife, a lover, instead of a cold fish then there would have been no necessity for desperate methods. "Listen," he said in a controlled voice, "just what the hell?!" The telephone rang. Roger started convulsively at the sudden sound, his eyes turning toward the instrument on the wall near the drain-board. It rang again. Diane brought her gaze back to her coffee and sat motionless, staring into the flowered china cup once more, not caring whether or not the ringing phone was answered. Roger moved finally, walking around the table to where the phone was situated and lifting the receiver from its hook. He said in a hoarse voice, "Hello?" "Rog?" a deep, masculine voice asked. "This is Marc Cord." "Oh, hi Marc." "How are you feeling this morning?" "Well, I..." Roger began, and then said, "Just fine, Marc, just fine." "Good, good." Cord's voice took on a conspiratorial quality. "Me, too, if you know what I mean. You remember Millie?" "Millie?" "The waitress at the Pig and Whistle," Cord said. "Man oh man, is she something else! She gave me a head job with a vibrator under her chin." Roger winced. He was unable to answer. "Listen, the reason I called, why don't you and Diane come on over around noon instead of tonight? We'll make a day out of it. Cindy makes a hell of a rum cocktail." Roger looked toward the still, rigid figure of his wife. "Marc, I don't think..." "Bring your swimming suits," Cord interrupted jovially. "It's going to be a hot day over here, and we'll just lie around the pool." "Marc." "See you around noon," Cord said, and rang off. Roger stood there holding the dead phone. Damn Cord! He never gave you a chance to say anything, to agree or disagree. He just commanded, and you were supposed to jump... Well, what the hell? Roger thought suddenly. That was how the man had gotten where he was today, wasn't it? That was how he was able to score so easily and so proficiently with the women, wasn't it? Involuntarily, Roger found himself thinking about Cord's words concerning Millie, the Pig and Whistle waitress. He wondered what it would be like to have a woman's soft mouth engulfing his cock, while pressing an electric vibrating massager beneath her chin. Christ, that would be something, all right! He felt his prick leap with a renewed burst of desire beneath his robe. No, no, he just couldn't think about sexual things this morning, not after what he had done, what he had become, last night! With a small cry, he whirled, putting such thoughts out of his mind. He looked at his wife, still sitting quietly and staring into her cup. "Diane," he said, "Honey, we... we've been invited over to Marc Cord's for the day. He wants us there around noon." Diane's head jerked up and she glared at him. "I don't care whose house we've been invited to!" she flared. "I'm not going anywhere with you today! I don't want to be seen with you!" "Honey, please, you don't understand." "I'm not going, Roger, and that's all there is to it!" Roger felt a small tinge of panic. He had to keep that date with Cord today, there was no graceful way he could beg off. And he couldn't go alone. How would that look? No, Diane had to go with him. Cord was the type of man you had to stay on the right side of, the type of man you didn't want angry at you; he was ruthless, and he wouldn't hesitate to ruin somebody who displeased him, who didn't fit in with his plans for advancement. This General Office Manager's position was what Roger had been hoping for, the big break, the major stepping stone toward full and complete monetary and business security. He couldn't afford to let his wife, or one crazy drunken night, destroy what he had worked and saved and planned so long to achieve. He sat down at the table next to Diane. "Look, Diane," he said as calmly, as rationally, as he could--even though he was emotionally wrought up inside, "Please listen to me for a moment. Before I... came home last night, Marc Cord and I had a long talk. He offered me one of the top managerial positions in his section of the company. It's maybe double my present salary-- double! Do you realize what this means, honey? No more duplex living, no more scrimping and saving. We can buy that split-level down the peninsula we've always talked about, we can get you a new wardrobe, a car. We can live in solid comfort." Diane said nothing, but she was looking at him now. Roger took this as a positive sign. He went on quickly, "I've got the job, Diane, without reservations. But Marc is a funny sort, and if we don't show up at his place today he's liable to take it as a personal slight. That's the way he is. And he's just as liable to retract his offer, to give that position to someone else. Do you see now? We have to go. I-I regret what happened last night more than you can possibly believe, and I'm going to do everything I can to make it up to you. So please, honey, please don't let one terrible mistake spoil everything we've always wanted, everything we've built together. Don't let it spoil our marriage. Please, Diane." There were tears forming in the corners of her eyes now, and he knew his pleading words had had a definite affect on her. She moistened her pale, unmade lips with the tip of her tongue. Then, almost spasmodically, she nodded. Roger felt a certain elation. "You'll go?" he asked. "Yes," she whispered softly, averting her eyes again. "God knows why, but I'll go." He stood and went to her and tentatively put his arm about her shoulders. She shrank away. "Don't touch me, Roger!" she said. "Please don't touch me! I'll go with you today, because you're my husband and because I'm not cruel enough to try to hurt you like you've hurt me, but don't expect me to be warm and responsive to you. Not now, not for a long time, maybe... maybe not ever again!" She stood abruptly and pushed through the door, leaving Roger alone in the kitchen. He stood by the table, hearing her words in his brain. Don't expect me to be warm and responsive to you. Not now, not for a long time, maybe... maybe not ever again! He felt a resurgence of the anger he had known just before Cord's telephone call, and he clenched his fists tightly together. When were you ever warm and responsive to me, you damned iceberg! he thought viciously. Again! That was the key words again! Christ, could she really believe she'd ever been a passionate, normal woman? Could she really put all of the blame for last night squarely on his shoulders? He repressed the desire to rush in after her and put voice to these thoughts. There was the upcoming day with Marc and Cindy Cord to consider. In the interests of preserving as much harmony as possible, he had best leave well enough alone for now. It wouldn't do for Cord to sense any kind of rift between the two of them. Knowing that bastard, Roger thought, why, it wouldn't be surprising if... if he tried to move in on Diane! That thought struck Roger as being rather funny, and he smiled. Wouldn't he be in for a surprise if he did? Wouldn't he, indeed? She'd slap him silly, that's what she'd do. Oh sure, there was that undeniable attraction she had exhibited for Cord's magnetic maleness on that single occasion of their meeting, but knowing Diane as he did, she would never allow--hell, would never even consider--any extramarital fun-and-games. Not with that ice-cold body and mind of hers. Roger took four aspirin and an Alka-Seltzer for his hangover, and then went in to take a hot shower before dressing to leave for Marcus Cord's. *** The Cord home was near the crest of a sloping, eucalyptus-bordered drive in Peacock Gap--one of Marin County's most affluent communities--just outside of San Rafael. It was constructed of heavy redwood, with a lot of glass and a field-stone facade; long and low and sprawling, it lay nestled back from the road some hundred yards, behind a tastefully landscaped yard that included bottlebrush and Joshua trees. The heady, redolent scent of the Burmese honeysuckle which grew abundantly over an arbored porch filled the warm, balmy afternoon air. Diane sat with her body pressed tightly against the door on the passenger side of the Plymouth as Roger made the turn into the curving macadam drive. She hadn't spoken since they'd left San Francisco, had simply sat with her hands folded carefully in the lap of her flowery summer dress, staring out through the windshield and not looking at her husband at all. Her mind kept reverting back to the events of last night, to the unspeakable, cankerous indignities she had suffered at the hands of this man whom she had vowed to love and to honor and to cherish until death did them part. Why? she asked herself silently, for perhaps the thousandth time since it had happened. What had turned sweet, kind, gentle Roger Slater, the boy she had fallen in love with, into a savage creature of the primordial jungles? Was it, as he had screamed into her pain-deafened ears in that carnal kitchen, all her fault? No, no, how could he blame her? How could it be her fault? How could he expect her to throw off the shackles of her parentally instilled apprehensions at marital sex practically overnight? Learning to accept, to enjoy, to believe in, physical love took time; and it took patience, trust, love and gentle understanding. God knew, she wanted to be the kind of wife Roger expected her to be. She really did. At least she had until last night. Now... well, now she wasn't sure, she just wasn't sure. She didn't know what she wanted now at all. She was so confused, so mixed up, so hurt by his violent attack-- the final, most outrageous attack in a long series which traced back to her wedding night, and even beyond that to Lookout Drive--that she was still unable to project her thoughts toward any rational conclusion. Roger brought the car to a stop behind Cord's dark green Jaguar XKE, which was parked before the open doors of a large, separated two-car garage. No sooner had he shut off the engine than Marcus Cord walked around the rear of the house on a crushed shell path. He wore a pair of tight yellow swimming trunks, and his bronzed, hard-muscled body glistened with a recent application of sun oil. His salt-and-pepper hair was damp from swimming, and he carried a tall frosted glass in one hand. Looking at him, Diane felt a small, reflexive shudder of fascination move briefly along her spine. Lord, but he was a handsome, appealing man! She had thought so when she'd first met him that night in front of Roger's office building. He had a certain... allure which captivated her, which made her somehow want to blush girlishly and avert her eyes. She watched him approach the car, moving easily, with almost feline fluidity, the strong muscles rippling along his thighs and chest, the hard, bas relief outline of his manhood straining at the thin material of his swim trunks. Diane did avert her eyes then. Self-deprecatingly, she thought: Oh, God, how can I think about Marcus Cord that way, think about his maleness, his attractiveness? How after last night can I ever harbor any physical thoughts about any man? Cord reached the car just as Roger stepped out. The two men shook hands, and Diane heard Cord say, "Good to see you, Rog boy. How was the traffic coming over?" "Not bad," Roger answered. "Hey," Cord said, looking in through the wind-shield at where Diane sat primly on the front seat, "You're not going to leave that beautiful wife of yours sitting in there all by her lonesome, are you?" "Oh no, of course not." Roger came quickly around the car and opened the passenger door. He offered his hand. Diane had a fleeting urge to refuse the proffered assistance, but then she took it and allowed Roger to help her out of the car. Standing on the macadam, she smoothed the thin cotton material of her dress along her waist and thighs and smiled politely at Cord. Roger said, "You remember my wife, don't you, Marc? Diane?" "Indeed I do!" Cord was beaming, and Diane felt faintly uncomfortable under his steady, open scrutiny. "How are you, Diane?" "Just fine, thank you." "Good, good!" Cord enthused. "Come on around to the pool, kids. I want you to meet my better half." He winked. "Or so she says, anyway." Diane walked beside Roger, following Cord along the crushed shell path and around to a large, redwood- fenced patio. The path ended in a long, narrow grotto, floored with more of the crushed shells and fronting a green-tiled, L-shaped swimming pool with clear, still water. Three tall eucalyptus tree grew beyond it, just inside that section of fencing. The grotto contained several brightly colored lounge chairs and chaise longues and two white-metal tables with barber-striped beach umbrellas shading them from center poles. At one of the tables sat a tall, willowy woman with short jet black hair, wearing a brilliant cobalt blue bandanna bikini. A frosted glass identical to Cord's was clasped in one slim hand. She was as bronzed as her husband, with a smooth taut stomach and fine high breasts barely concealed in the narrow strip of her suit top; no whiteness showed at all on the plentiful amount of bare bosom which was @@@@@@@. The bottom section outlined the tight, slightly protruding pubic mound, revealed her full rich thighs, and then tucked into the crevice between her globular buttocks, leaving the brown curve of her hips almost completely nude. That's a rather scandalous outfit, Diane thought critically, a little prudishly. It was certainly much more daring than her own relatively skimpy two-piece paisley swimsuit, which was in the large straw handbag she carried. Why, it shows... well, almost everything she has; it doesn't leave much of anything to the imagination. Of course, this is her house and her pool and she can dress however she chooses--but it hardly seems the most conventional attire for receiving guests she's never previously met. The woman stood as they approached, smiling in a bold, easy way. Cord went to her and put his arm about her waist, letting his fingers splay familiarly on the satiny surface of her almost naked hip. "Roger and Diane Slater," he said convivially, "This is my wife, Cindy. The wildest little woman north of the Golden Gate Bridge." He winked at her. "HELL, and south, east and west of it, too!" Cindy moved her body closer to his approvingly, rubbing her bare flesh against him like a purring cat. Then she stepped forward and took Diane's hand, coolly, briefly. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Slater," she said in a throaty tenor. "It's a pleasure meeting you, Mrs. Cord." Cindy pivoted her body to Roger and took his hand. "Well, well, so you're Roger Slater," she purred. "Marc's told me so much about you." Roger grinned. "All of it good, I hope." "Very good," Cindy said. Her cool gray eyes appraised him in an almost predatory way, and Diane saw that his eyes seemed to be caressing her jutting breasts. They were still touching hands. Roger finally released the clasp, but as if with a great reluctance. "Well, Rog?" Cord asked. "Can I pick them, or can I pick them?" "You can certainly pick them!" Roger agreed ardently. Diane felt uncomfortable. What was the matter with Roger? she thought. He was acting like a school boy, looking at Cindy's @@@@@@@ bosom like that and holding onto her hand so long. Not that she was any better! "Marc's told me so much about you!" and standing there showing off her body like a common tramp. She realized Marc Cord was speaking to her, and her eyes flicked up to meet his. "I'm sorry, Mr. Cord," she said. "What did you say?" "Marc," he answered. "None of this 'Mr. Cord' stuff. Marc and Cindy, Roger and Diane. Okay?" "Okay." "What I asked was, did you kids bring your suits? It's a great day for swimming." "And for drinking rum cocktails," Cindy added, still looking at Roger. "Sure," Cord said. "And for drinking rum cocktails." "Well, yes, yes, we did," Diane told him. "Bring our suits, I mean." "Fine! I'll show you where to change. Cindy'll have a couple of tall ones made for you when you come back. Won't you, honey?" "Certainly." Cord, taking Cindy's hand, led Roger and Diane across the width of the patio to where a redwood door was set into a covered sun porch, flanked on both sides by long, bamboo-shaded windows. There was a compact bar at one end of the porch inside, and a large blue-and-gold tweed couch, and several comfortable-appearing chairs. Cindy went immediately to the bar and began to blend rum and Bacardi mix into a tall pitcher. Cord indicated an archway leading into the interior of the house proper, to where a closed door was situated. "Dressing room's in there, kids." Roger nodded. "Thanks, Marc." And then to Diane, "Come on, honey." She followed him into the dressing room. When he had shut the door, she took his swimsuit, rolled in a towel, from her purse and handed it to him. Then, she went primly into the partitioned cubicle at one end to change. She saw him scowl darkly as she did--he obviously didn't approve of her modesty--but she certainly wasn't about to strip naked in front of him after last night; especially not when he, too, would be nude. She simply couldn't bare to look at that impossibly huge member of his again, even in a state of flaccidity. She undressed, folding her summer dress and underthings carefully, and slipped into the paisley two-piece. It fit her snugly, accentuating the firm, generous hills and valleys of her alabaster body. Looking down at her planed stomach and her tapering thighs and calves, she felt a painful vulnerability--as if she were somehow like the almost assuredly wanton Mrs. Cindy Cord. But she forced that consideration from her mind, and stepped out of the cubicle. Even if she wasn't having a good time, she had to pretend that she was enjoying herself; and she couldn't do that if she was constantly worrying about her partially undraped body. Roger looked at her with critical approbation but said nothing. She allowed him to take her arm, and they went out to the sun porch again. Cord and his wife were sitting side by side on the tweed couch; two frosted tumblers filled with chipped ice sat next to the now- full pitcher on a woven rattan table in front of them. Cord stood up and favored Diane with a profligate smile as his eyes traveled the width and breadth of her creamy body. He emitted a long, low, appreciative whistle. "Well, now, aren't you something, Diane!" She blushed under his frank examination. "T-thank you," she said in a faltering tone, lowering her eyes. "You've got a beautiful, desirable woman there, Rog," Cord said. "You're a lucky man." "Yes, a lucky man," Roger answered, but there was an undeniable note of bitterness in his voice that was painfully apparent to Diane. "Let's have a drink," Cindy said, rising from the couch. She poured the two tumblers full of the pale, golden rum concoction. "Good idea," Cord agreed earnestly. He picked up the full glasses and handed one to Roger and one to Diane. "Drink hearty, kids. There's plenty more where these came from." Diane tasted hers responsively. The liquid was tart, without much alcohol taste at all, and really very refreshing; she didn't care for liquor much, and she was glad she wouldn't have to pretend to like the drinks, that she could compliment her host and hostess on them genuinely. She noticed that Roger had taken a long swallow from his glass, and was licking his lips. "Very good!" he said enthusiastically, beaming at Cindy. "Thank you sir," she replied, dimpling prettily. Cord suggested then that they all go out near the pool. Cindy carried the pitcher of rum cocktails, and they took up residence at one of the white metal tables. The men began to talk business, discussing things like Roger's proposed new duties and advancement possibilities, and the women were soon completely ignored. Diane felt ill at ease, and at first Cindy made little effort to alter her discomfort; Diane noticed that Mrs. Cord's eyes periodically flashed to Roger, as if she were fascinated by him somehow. Having nothing better to do, Diane finished her drink. Cord interrupted his conversation with Roger to pour her glass full and wink at her. Dutifully, in an effort to salvage something of the afternoon for herself, Diane promptly drank that second drink down immediately--only to have Cord refill the glass once more. The rum began to take its toll, and she experienced at first a general physical loosening of her body; the tenseness left her, and she felt completely relaxed. Then some of her mental cautiousness began to disappear, and, surprisingly, she found herself beginning a conversation with Cindy, telling her how much she liked the house and surroundings. A rapport seemed to build between the two women, and soon they were discussing the latest fashions and what it would be like to take a round-the- world cruise. Diane finished her third drink, and Cord quickly refilled her glass. She giggled, looking at Roger as she thanked Marc for his graciousness. Her husband's face was slightly flushed, and he was grinning crookedly. She realized that he, too, had had quite a few of the rum drinks. But she didn't care, not at all; she was beginning to enjoy herself now. She felt giddy and light headed, almost carefree. She was glad they'd come. Cindy wasn't half as bad as she had first thought, and Marc Cord was a very nice, very handsome, very urbane man whom she found herself liking more and more. Roger wiped a hand across his perspiring forehead. "Whew," he said, "is it getting hotter, or is it just me?" Cord grinned. "A little of both. Why don't you go for a swim, Rog?" "Good idea. I think I will." He looked at Diane. "Want to come in with me?" She shook her head, nuzzling her full glass. "Not just now," she answered. She really didn't care that much for the water, and besides, she was too relaxed--almost euphoric--sitting where she was. "Why don't you join Rog, Honey?" Cord suggested to Cindy. "You look a little warm yourself." "Hot would be a better word," Cindy said with an inference that escaped Roger, and certainly eluded Diane. She stood up, running her hands provocatively down her smooth, bronzed sides. "Shall we, Roger?" "After you, fair lady," Roger said gallantly, slurring the words a little. Cindy trotted over to the edge of the pool and made a shallow, graceful dive into the long end of the L. She surfaced, tossing her wet black hair like a silky, curvaceous jungle cat. "Come on!" she urged Roger, who had padded up to the pool edge and was testing the temperature with one foot. "The water's fine!" She splashed a handful up at him, laughing; he pulled back, grinned lopsidedly, and then surged forward in an awkward, inelegant belly flop. Cindy howled convulsively and splashed him again as he broke surface, spitting water. She swam expertly over to him and he could feel her body almost touching him as she treaded water. Goddamn, she was a fine, choice piece! I'll bet she's not cold and frigid in bed, he thought. I'll bet she's one hell of a fuck, all right. Cord wouldn't have a cold fish for a wife, not him; he'd have a hot, cock-sucking, wild-fucking woman, that's what he'd have and by God, that's almost surely what he's got! Roger felt a tingling sensation at the base of his cock as desire coursed through him feverishly. He wanted to reach out to Cindy, to grab her, to.... Oh Christ, calm down, will you, Slater? That's your new boss's wife you're thinking about like that! Ease off. Yeah, and ease off on the booze, too. The last thing you need now is a repeat performance of last night; that would really foul things up beautifully, wouldn't it? Cindy said, "Come on, Roger, I'll race you around to the shallow end." "Okay," he answered automatically. Well, there was no harm in that, was there? "Let's go!" They set off. Cindy was a good swimmer and won the race easily. She was waiting for him, hands on her hips, as he reached her. Delighted, girlish laughter bubbled from her lips as he struggled through the water, pummeling it almost to a froth with awkward slapping strokes. He gained his feet, only to have Cindy put both of her slim hands on top of his head and duck him under. He reached out involuntarily as he was thrust beneath the surface to grab hold of her slim, firm waist and pull her off her feet. She gasped, flailing out for a moment, and then she too slid beneath. The water at this shorter section of the L was only some four feet deep, and the formation of the pool hid their bodies partially from view of the grotto. As they thrashed about beneath the water, Roger felt Cindy's hand come in electric contact with his thigh, brushing along it only inches from his crotch. It seemed to linger there for a moment, and then move away. The surge of desire shot through him again, and he had to repress an urge to grasp the firm swelling mounds of her tits and ass as they cavorted. Her touch on his thigh had been an accident, of course... or had it? They bobbed up, in water a little deeper so that their heads were almost the only parts of their anatomies visible as they stood on the pool bottom. Cindy was nearly as tall as he, and her eyes were on a level with his. She stood very close to him, her breasts almost touching his chest, her lips parted moistly with the tip of her pink, wet tongue showing. "Are you having a good time, Roger?" she half whispered. "Yes," he answered. His voice sounded strangely hoarse. "Yes, I'm having a fine time, Cindy." "I'm glad. I want you to enjoy yourself." The inside of Roger's mouth was dry. He wished she wouldn't stand so close to him, so close that he could smell the woman odor of her. Jesus, he had half a hard- on already at the touch of her hand... "Let's play some more!" Cindy said suddenly, grabbing him and pushing him off balance. Again, they both ducked under. Roger twisted his body, feeling her surge against him, and then... and then her fingers brushed over the front of his suit, tracing the outline of his cock. They lingered there, massaging gently, gently, caressing with an almost maddening slowness that sent wild, burning ripples of passion flooding through his belly and brought his prick leaping into instant erection... Roger's mouth opened in a reflexive gasp, and pool water poured into his throat, gagging him. He coughed spasmodically, fighting his way to the surface, spitting and hacking. Cindy came up with him, standing very close to him now, the hot firebrands of her near- naked breasts touching his chest. "Did you like that, honey?" she breathed. "L-like what?" he managed confusedly. "Oh come on now," Cindy purred. "You know what I mean." "No, n-no, I..." "This," she said, and suddenly her hand was on his hardening penis again, stroking it lightly beneath the water. She chuckled huskily. "You ought to be ashamed of yourself, Roger honey. Pretending you didn't know what I meant when I just made that lovely cock of yours as hard as granite. You really do have a big one, too. I was hoping you would." Roger's brain reeled. He couldn't believe this was happening! Cord's wife... playing with his prick... saying words which could only mean one thing, that she wanted him to fuck her... Jesus, her fingers on him were like broiling hot irons, inflaming his loins until lust consumed his very being. His eyes flew guiltily toward the grotto, where Diane and Cord were still sitting at the white metal table. They weren't looking this way now, but if Marc should see what was going on... There was no telling what he would do! Surely, he would never give him, Roger, that promotion; he might even become violent... Cindy's nimble, burning fingers continued to caress his rigid shaft, sliding down to oscillate back and forth across his swelling balls as she ground her soft tits against his chest. Her lips were parted, and she kept running her wet, hot tongue back and forth across them; her breath was fervid and sweet and ragged in his face, her eyes lidded with her own sensual appetites. Roger knew he should pull back away from her, end this impossible scene before it reached the point of no return--but the salacious pleasure of her expert ministrations rendered him frozen, incapable of motion. What's the matter with her? he thought wildly. She must be crazy! Some kind of nymphomaniac! Playing with a man's cock less than a hundred feet from her husband, a man she's only just met... "I'm going to take it out now," Cindy panted into his face. "I want to hold your big thing in my hand, honey." "Jesus Christ, Cindy," he wheezed. "It's all right, honey, don't worry." "What about Marc? What about my wife...?" "They can't see us from where they are," Cindy moaned. "Just relax, honey, relax and enjoy it." Dexterously, her fingers slid upward to pull back the waistband of his trunks, back and down until his blood- raged member burst out and into the warm palm of her hand. She held it claspingly for a moment, making little animal sounds of abandoned joy deep in her throat, and then she began to stroke it gently, pushing the foreskin back, running her fingernails along the base of his cock, along the bloated sac of his balls. Roger felt the exquisite thrill of her manipulations bursting through his body, and suddenly he didn't care any more; he didn't care if Cord saw them, or if Diane saw them, or if the whole goddamned world saw them. The only thing that mattered was Cindy, luscious, beautiful, desirable Cindy with her hand playing with his genitals under the water. "Slide your trunks down all the way, honey," Cindy breathed. "Hurry!" He obeyed mindlessly, pulling them down as fast as he could. She cupped his balls in her hand now, rubbing them back and forth, squeezing them very gently, making the cum build hot and explosive in his scrotum. He looked down at her hand through the wavy translucence of the water, watching her, reveling in the searing sensations of lewd enchantment. Suddenly, he saw her tug at the bottom of her own suit, pushing it down to @@@@@@ the dark black silky triangle of her pubic mound, down over her bronzed thighs. And then she was moving forward, guiding him toward the edge of pool with her hand on his cock, turning so that her back was pressed against the tile lip. "Do you want to fuck me, Roger, honey?" she whispered against his ear. "Do you want to put your cock in my cunt?" "Yes!" he moaned. "Yes, yes!" "All right, baby, all right." She leaned back against the tile, bracing her body against it, bringing her legs up through the water and spreading them to encircle his waist. Then she steered his cock to her until he felt the swollen head touch the pubic hair and soft butter-like lips of her cunt. She moved the head up and down along her pink slit, undulating her hips in the water in a circular motion as she locked her legs tighter about him. "Do you want me to put it in now?" she teased. "Yes, goddamn it, put it in, put it in!" As if in obeyance, she thrust herself forward, skewering herself on his gigantic rod, burying it almost to the hilt in the warm, lubricious folds of her pussy. He gasped, and she gasped simultaneously, her hips still rotating, her hands coming up to grip him under the arms. "Jesus Christ!" he said. "Oh Jesus Christ, Cindy!" "Fuck me!" she hissed against his ear. "Roger honey, fuck me, fuck me!" He dropped his hands to the quivering, oscillating moons of her buttocks, his fingers digging into the hot flesh. He began to fuck into her with long, hard lunges that received a momentum from the very depths of his toes. He felt an absolute power take hold of him in that moment, and he kneaded her ass with sadistic delectation. Harder and harder he drove his burgeoning shaft into her cunt, feeling her skewered on him in total subjection. He could feel the soft fleshy ridges deep inside her giving way before the relentless onslaught of his rampaging masculinity. "Ooh yes!" she moaned against his ear, breathing liquid fire into the orifice. "Oh yes, that's it, honey, that's it!" He strained his cock forward with all the strength of his hips and thighs, reveling in the forbidden act of which he was a part, deriving further sensations of lasciviousness from the knowledge of the nearness of his wife and his future boss. Oh God, oh Jesus, she was great, Cindy was beautiful, she was the best fuck he had ever had...! She was moaning softly, incoherently now, her smooth velvety legs enveloping his waist in a death grip, her hips churning the water around them. The satiny folds of her vagina held him, squeezing tightly around his rigid column, milking it already of its first tentative dribblings of seminal lubrication. He knew she could feel every inch, every muscle and curve of his prick as she screwed her buttocks up tight against his pelvis. The bloated sac of his sperm-laden balls was pressed hard into the wet, wide-stretched crevice below her vaginal lips, and the soft, hair-covered skin danced maddeningly against the sensitive outer rings of her tiny, working anus. Shivers of wanton delight made her fuck him even harder, even more wildly. There was nothing else in the world, the universe, for Roger at that very moment. He didn't see Marc and Diane stand in unison at the white metal table in the grotto, he didn't see her waver unsteadily, he didn't see Cord take her arm with a sly backward glance lead her toward the sun porch. Even if he had seen that, he wouldn't have cared. The only thing that existed for Roger Slater then was the boiling, surging flood of hot cum which was only seconds away from eruption in his ballooned testicles. "Ohh yesss, fuck it hard, baby, fuck it hard, fuck it hard, give it to me!" Cindy wailed into his ear, her hips like a separate entity now, an entity gone mad as she twisted and contorted, opening her legs around his waist, squeezing them closed, endeavoring to ingest even more of his pistoning shaft into her belly. Suddenly, she cried out, "Oh god baby, I'm... almost there, I'm... yes, YES!!" Her body heaved toward his as the first delicious throes of her orgasm rocketed through her, spurring him on, locking him in. In that moment, he felt his own cum boil over, explode along the passage within his cock and burst from the widened opening in the glans like a volcanic eruption, flooding her inner cunt walls, the very core of her rapidly undulating belly, with surge after surge of the fiery white semen. She was mewling with total surrender, total lust-satiation, urging him incoherently never to stop filling her cunt with his wonderful hot seeds.. Finally he collapsed forward against her, pushing her back against the tiled edge of the pool. His prick began to deflate then, and slid out of her, trailing long sinuous strands of his cum like thin white sea kelp from her cunt. She stroked his face, smothering it with hot moist kisses. "Oh Christ, Roger, baby!" she breathed. "It was great, wasn't it? I just knew it would be!" "Yes... yes, it was," Roger muttered. Half dazed by the tumultuous fucking he had just given, and in turn received, his eyes strayed dimly toward the grotto. For the first time, he saw that it was empty. "Diane?" he began. "Where did she and Marc?" Cindy reached down to stroke his now flaccid prick gently. "Don't worry about them, honey. They're inside the house, where they can't see us." Numbly, Roger nodded. It didn't occur to him in the aftermath of his satiated flesh to inquire why his wife and Marc Cord had gone into the house. Even now, the only thing that seemed to matter was this wild, wanton woman he had just screwed. Cindy said, "Come on, honey, let's get out of the pool and go lie in the sun." "What for?" he asked. She laughed softly. "Because I think I can get you another hard-on, that's why. You'd like to fuck again, wouldn't you?" "Yes," he answered. "God, yes!" "If you're a good boy," Cindy giggled, rubbing his deflated penis lightly with the tips of her fingers, "I might even suck you off. Would you like me to suck your big cock, Roger?" He felt his limp prick give a convulsive leap at the sound of her words, come half-erect again in her hand. She kissed him passionately. "See?" she said. "I told you I could make it hard again." He heard himself say the words he was then thinking, "Oh Christ, Cindy, I want to lick your cunt. I want to lick your cunt while you suck my cock!" Her hand tightened on him. "Then let's go!" she said, and, still holding onto his genitals, she led him to the tile steps at the shallow end of the pool. CHAPTER 4 --------- "The pitcher is empty, little girl," Marc Cord said, smiling and lifting the heavy cut crystal decanter for her to see. Diane, her mind fuzzy from the rum, stared at it. "And I was almost ready for a refill." The sun sparkled off the glass, making her wince. Her whole physical being seemed to satisfyingly relax in the warm rays of the sun. She could have sat there forever... "Come on," Marc urged, standing up. "Keep me company while I make some more." She smiled up at him. He was really quite a man, she thought. Pure, raw, male animal, and she was... well, sort of attracted to him. Not that she was going to do anything about it, of course. She was married, and so was he. Hands off! Private property! But that didn't stop her from helping him mix some more rum cocktails, did it? Not at all! "Love to," she replied. She rose unsteadily, and Marc took her arm. She accepted his assistance gratefully; with all the liquor she'd drunk and the soporific effect of the sun, she doubted she could make it to the door without it. She giggled and took her empty glass as they walked to the sun porch. Marc opened the door and waited for her to enter. He led her to the tweed couch, and, in spite of her apprehension, she sat down and clasped her hands in her lap. He continued to talk of generalities as he crossed to the bar and opened the small refrigerator for more ice. Diane leaned back on the cushions, her mind drifting, hazy from the alcohol, and let his warm voice flow through her. She enjoyed the way he talked. He was so pleasant, almost like a brother rather than the ruthless ogre her husband had made him seem like. Well, Roger was wrong: Marc was not all that dangerous, all that terrible. She leaned forward and for the first time noticed the hard-cover portfolio on the rattan table in front of her. The jacket had the gold embossed title: "Studies of Love". She touched the cover, afraid and yet a little curious as to what it might contain; but her inquisitiveness finally won out. She raised the cover and gazed at the first picture. It was in full color, obviously taken by a skilled photographer. It depicted two people making love, their faces contorted in rapture. Diane gasped in sudden embarrassment and looked quickly over at Cord, who was still blandly mixing the new pitcher of rum cocktails and talking about the weather they had in Marin County, evidently oblivious to her knowledge of the portfolio. Hypnotized by the carnal activity in the photo, Diane studied the photo, for she had never seen a picture of two people making love before, and it looked strange to her. She wondered if this was the way she and Roger looked, with the almost crab-like splaying of arms and legs. Then she turned to the next one, which was of a man having his penis sucked by a beautiful blonde woman. She thought of the night before, of her with Roger's member in her mouth; but the differences were obvious. The woman in the picture was enjoying it, her mouth stretched wide and her lips locked around it in an oval as though they would never release their prize. A ripple of secret desire coursed through Diane as she looked at the man's hardened penis, for it was even larger than Roger's, and she wondered how the woman could take it all without choking. She clenched her thighs together at the idea of having such a monster even between her legs, then quickly turned to the third photo. Just as explicitly this one showed the woman flat on her back on the floor, her knees drawn up to her breasts. The man was kneeling between her thighs, his tongue parting her pubic hair and curling in the wide pink slit of her vagina. Diane gaped at the obscene sight, and a small gasp of shock escaped her lips. "You like them, Diane?" came a smiling voice which made her jump, and a hand appeared with a fresh drink for her. "Well... well, no I don't. Not really." She took the drink from Marc and a quick swallow in a vain attempt to hide the fact that she was blushing. She looked at Cord, thought, and saw that there was an amused expression on his face. "Don't be so sure, Diane. Even I enjoy looking at such things occasionally." "You don't mean that you... approve of what those people are doing, do you?" she blurted incredulously. "They're like... animals!" "Who can tell what should or shouldn't be done in passion? It's a very strong emotion. Everybody needs passion to make themselves happy, don't they? To make the person they love happy?" "Of course," she agreed. "But doing... doing such perverted acts can't be a part of that happiness." "No? Well, I think the couple in the photos made each other happy." Diane felt confused. She knew she shouldn't have had that last drink, and even though she felt that she was right, she wasn't in any condition to be arguing morality--or anything else. She blinked heavily trying to clear her mind of blurred thoughts, thoughts of the previous night and her unwilling initiation into sexual deviations. Roger had always seemed satisfied with her, at least most of the time, but she did have to admit she was unknowledgeable about certain things. Did it really take such acts to hold a man? No, of course not. How could she consider such a perverted idea? It was evil just to think of things like that, much besides lower oneself to perform them. Or... was it? For the first time in her life, Diane seriously began to question her frozen values, wondering if she really didn't know what a man wanted or needed physically. She tipped the glass again, her throat parched from embarrassment and nervousness. "You're really going at that rum," Cord said. "Mmmmm," she replied. "These are good." Despite the heavy commitment she had toward her inbred code of morals, Diane began to feel faint stirrings of arousal once again churn her body. Moisture seeped between her legs, and she pressed her thighs tightly together and moved her buttocks against the rear of the sofa in a vain attempt to quiet the lascivious tingling. "I-I think maybe we'd better go back outside, Marc. Perhaps Roger and Cindy are waiting for us." "Oh, I doubt that," Marc said, and Diane detected a sudden change in his voice. "I saw them as I was making the drinks." She frowned. "What do you mean, together?" Cord, his lips pursed and his forehead furrowed, walked around from the back of the couch and sat down beside Diane. He looked straight at her. "I mean we have a situation on our hands, Diane," he said seriously, "One that isn't as academic as the photos you were looking at." He dipped his eyes and peered into his drink, then rotated the glass in his hand. "I don't know how to put this, Diane, but--well, I've known for some time that Cindy has been playing around, and..." He paused, shaking his head in a mixture of pathos and anger. "Well, maybe you had better look for yourself." He took her hand and she rose, still confused as to what he was talking about. He led her around the couch and over to the bamboo-blinded window and drew aside the curtain. "Look," he said. "Over there, by the shallow end of the pool." Diane took one quick glance, and suddenly she felt as if she would scream. Instead, she raised the glass to her lips in convulsive horror and swallowed heavily, thirstily, not tasting the liquid at all. "Oh no, no!" she gasped as she lowered the almost empty glass. "Oh... my god, I don't believe it! No, no, no!" What she had seen was Cindy lying spread-eagle on a large, fluffy towel, completely nude, rolling her head in contorted ecstasy and Roger, kneeling between her naked legs, running his tongue moistly up and down her bronzed body. He paused to suck her nipples to hardened points, and then traced a wet hot path down to the flat plane of her stomach and inner thighs. Cindy's hands were tangled in his hair, her expression that of a woman possessed. Diane leaned against the window sill, unable to move. "I-I don't believe it!" she gasped again. Cord snorted slightly and folded his arms across his broad chest. "Good God, Diane, it's plain to see! They're making love." Diane tried to blot out the horrid scene in front of her. Dear God! There had to be a reason, a logical explanation! How how could her husband, her Roger, be... be... Cindy was at fever pitch. Her mouth hung open with ecstatic rapture and her glassy eyes stared at nothing but her own inner lust. Roger positioned himself with his mouth over her pubic mound, his fingers splayed on her belly and his thumbs on the outer lips of her vagina. Diane sucked in her breath as she watched Roger part the soft patch of pubic hair and @@@@@@ the other woman's moist red slit, then drop his head over Cindy's desire-writhing cunt. Cindy's body jerked as if struck by lightning, and her thighs clamped over Roger's ears in a vise-like grip, her hips beginning to move with the rhythm of his slavering tongue. Diane was completely absorbed in the horrible lewdness being performed before her eyes. She gaped in disbelief, but her own body began to involuntarily sway in time to that of Cindy's undulations as her husband continued the nerve-shattering licking of the woman's widespread vaginal slit. Then Diane realized that Marc was speaking again. She wrenched her mind back to where she was, asked: "What? What did you say?" "I said that I'm going to mix another drink, Diane. We could both use another." He took her glass. Almost mesmerically, Diane's eyes returned to the fantastic sight in front of her. All she cared about, all she saw in her mind, were the two naked writhing bodies on the towel. Roger's fat stump of a cock had protruded into view, now. It was enormously thick, and for a sudden, crazy second Diane wondered how she had ever taken him all, and then she was further transfixed by the thought that she was now going to see her husband making love to another woman. But Roger worked his way up Cindy's sweat-soaked body and straddled her breasts. Diane could see his penis standing out from his belly, its scarlet head but a few inches from Cindy's gasping opened mouth. Roger reached back with one hand and moved his middle finger down the already wet pink folds of her wide stretched pussy, then plunged his finger to the third knuckle into the waiting, lust-quivering hole. He rotated it around, pumping in mock copulation, and Cindy squirmed and pushed against the exquisite digital torture. She flicked her tongue out and rubbed it along the underside of Roger's swollen shaft, then encircled the head, bathing it, kissing the dilated opening. She strained forward, her neck muscles clearly visible and closed her lips like an elastic band around Roger's turgid cock. She took it deep, and Roger leaned forward and began a rocking motion, a grin of animal passion wide across his face. He's too big! Diane thought, fascinated with horror as Cindy's convoluted lips sucked as though she had waited forever for that magic moment. Her cheeks hollowed on the out-stroke and filled on the in-stroke with a puckered hunger whose very lustiness made Diane cringe. God! He's going to make her suck him until he... he cums! He's going to flood his hot sticky sperm until he drowns her in it! He's going to... to drown her! Cord appeared, standing close to her, so close that his trunks touched the backs of her naked thighs. The touch was electrifying to her and she whirled suddenly to him, wide eyed, charged with a combination of licentiousness and loathing. "What... what...?" she began haltingly, afraid to look into Marc's eyes but accepting automatically the fresh drink he offered her. "What do you think we should do, Diane?" Cord asked calmly. "The man out there is your husband, remember, and he's on top of my wife and she's sucking the living hell out of him." "You don't have to be so... so graphic!" "At a time like this, you're worried about that? Don't you care what's happening out there?" "Of course I do! It makes me sick!" she shot back at him thickly. "Then don't you think there ought to be reprisals?" Diane stared at him. She searched his eyes and saw an almost lecherous response. "I--I don't understand." "Simple. An eye for an eye." Marc licked his lips. "A wife for a wife." Diane felt her stomach lurch and a clamminess crept across her body. She stiffened. Marc continued to look at her, a smile creeping across his handsome features. "Does that idea sicken you so much?" Diane's brain whirled. "Two wrongs don't make a-a right. Who do you think I am, making a proposition like that? A whore?" Marc placed his hand on her bare stomach. Diane couldn't deny in her liquor-numbed mind that his touch sent a thrill through her, already being aroused from the obscene display on the patio, but that didn't change the fact that she was married, nor that her entire upbringing had prepared her to be repulsed by this... this filth! "Stop, Marc!" she moaned, pulling back from his hand. "Please, stop it!" She turned her head from his gaze, but in so doing her eyes once more feasted upon the carnally locked couple on the towel. Roger jerked his cock suddenly from Cindy's mouth and he moved downward again, then slightly to one side, his hands racing over the firm, but yielding bronzed flesh. He pulled her legs wide and parted the petal-like lips of her cunt, and then crawled between them. Cindy reached between their legs and grasped the blunt, fiery pole of his penis and with a twisted look of passion, sunk his cock deep into her dark, waiting hole of lust. Her whole body twitched and leapt with abandon as their bellies smacked together and Roger cupped the trembling moons of her ass and strained to push his cock further in. Diane stood motionless as her husband began the slow grinding of each long stroke, and for some reason instead of the utter revulsion she expected to feel, there was a peculiar twittering quiver deep between her thighs. She closed her eyes and pressed back against Marc's chest, but still the vision of Roger's gleaming cock, moist the full length from Cindy's lips, raced through her mind. Suddenly, Cord's hand snaked around her, and she felt her right breast slowly being massaged through the flimsy material of her bikini top. She was momentarily powerless to stop it. Then the suit was raised and her full, slightly quivering breast was free, its nipple hard against the sudden rush of air. Diane uttered a moan as Marc's thumb worked the rigid bud, and pleasure shot the full length of her body. "He's fucking my wife," Cord whispered provocatively into her ear. "Did you see him?" "Yes, oh yes," Diane mumbled back in a daze, the lewd word strangely exciting to her. Marc continued to play with her @@@@@@@ tit, grinding his pelvis tightly into hers. He slid his other hand down around the soft roundness of her buttocks. Her body stiffened in panicked realization of what was happening. "Oh, no, Marc, we can't... we can't do this!" "Why not? Your husband's fucking my wife isn't he?" "Oh no, please don't do this to me!" she pleaded, her eyes tearing with the salt of anguish. Cord lowered his head and completely engulfed her soft lips with his, and his tongue darted out to slip between her teeth. An uncontrollable tremor surged through her, her mouth opening to the pillage of his onslaught, her entire being relaxing against him. He held her closer, his big hands hot and moving as they pressed the spheres of her smooth, firm buttocks to his now bulging trunks, forcing her groin to grind against his swelling cock. "Stop, Marc!" Diane mewled, "Oh no, no... no!" She squirmed away from his grip. "I don't know what we can do about... about that... outside, but it can't be this! I'm not some, some slut you can... can take at will." "I know you're not, Diane," Cord breathed into her ear as he closed in again, his hand returning to her waist as he drew her to him with powerful arms once more. "But I plan to repay your husband's generosity in the best way possible." His hands began to fondle the tight, cloth-encased cheeks of Diane's buttocks. Momentarily she struggled, but then she realized the total futility of the situation. She couldn't scream, couldn't run... He kissed her hotly, and his right hand came up from her hips and massively closed over her still @@@@@@@ right breast, absorbing its cool, full flesh as though she were a budding child. "Oh... oh... oh...!" she cried, suddenly alive with livid sensations. His hands, his tongue, his whole enveloping body began to enflame her, and she gasped from the wantonness and craving which was rapidly overtaking her. Marc's hand traveled teasingly over her whole body, touching her breast, her stomach, her thigh... her inner thigh... then the narrow secretion band of her suit bottom. Yes! Yes! Oh God, his fingers felt good; They were so soft and warm and agonizingly close! A low purring of arousal escaped from her lips, and she breathed heavily, the blood hotly coursing through her veins. Cord smiled down at her, and then began to lead her gently away from the window and back to the couch. "'Yes, baby, yes," he crooned. "We're going to really make it." Gently, he pushed her down on her back on the couch, and she rubbed her legs along the cushions, undulating her thighs from the building passion. She raised her arms to Marc in almost drugged supplication, and he in turn kneeled beside her. His searing mouth and tongue pressed hard against her pliant, now-willing lips. His hands continued to play along her skin, slipping up and down her inner thigh, brushing against the burning, vibrant mound of her soft, young pussy. "Oh, Marc... oh Marc, please don't... oh yes!" she moaned. His fingers slipped up inside the narrow leg band of her bathing suit, and she cringed at the devilish touch. Her mind tried to preserve the vestiges of her principles, her concepts of morality, even as her body betrayed her with prurient desire. Then Cord, unheeding her final, weakened pleas of mercy, fingered the rich valley of her cunt, stroking the hair-covered ridges and burrowing deep to slide around the already blood-engorged clitoris. She involuntarily raised her hips, rotating her sex- hungered thighs in helpful deliberation, spreading her legs so he could wander between her thighs at will. Her arms were wrapped around his neck tightly and she whimpered into his ear. trailing hot, moist kisses across his face while slowly, surely, he insinuated his teasing fingers into the moist folds of her warm, slavering vaginal orifice. Oh god... this... this is so wrong... wrong! her brain screamed to her, but caught in the emotional agony of sensual desire, she could only groan and bite her lip. Cord parted the sensitive slit of her cunt and teased the soft, surrounding pubic hair as he made sudden, ecstatic contact with her throbbing clitoris. Diane sensed her own deep wetness from her unwanted passion and the electrifying shock of his caresses. He began to remove her suit pants, to edge them down over her full, well shaped thighs and hips, to worm insidiously the last defense from her deliriously pulsating pussy. Abruptly, the cool air upon the pubic hair of her groin triggered the last defiant rejection of his maddening probe. "Stop it! Stop it!" she cried, thrusting her hands against his heavy chest and writhing and kicking, trying to push him away. "Oh, for God's sake, get off me! Let me up!" "Goddamn it!" Marc pressed tighter, refusing to remove his middle finger and continuing the outrageous rampage of her tender, sensorial cunt. "It's too late for us to stop, baby. I've tried to be patient with you, to make it nice and enjoyable, but one way or the other I'm going to do just what I said. I'm going to fuck you, baby." He leered hotly down at her, eyes flashing with the uncontrollable lust of sexual frenzy. "Your husband's out there fucking my wife, and if you don't cooperate in return, baby, I'll fire him on the spot. Understand? You and I get together, and Roger will get his promotion, but if you don't..." His threat was clear to Diane in spite of her confused, liquor-dazed mind. She realized that she was in a horrible mess, with no way out. There was nothing she could do, nothing... oh Roger, Roger, what shall I do? Tears of humiliation and debasement showered down her face, and with sudden revulsion she realized that in her helplessness her hips were once more grinding up in response to the tantalizing play of Marc's maddening finger reinserted inside her vagina. Her lower torso reacted uncontrollably to his ministrations in a cadence with her quivering clitoris and wet, writhing vaginal slit. "Make up your mind!" he said suddenly. "What's it going to be?" Her reply caught in her throat. If she cooperated, he could take any indecent and licentious liberties with her she rationalized... but at least Roger would have his position secured. And then... maybe after some time had passed, she could repair the damage of their lives and this would be forgotten in the passages of their future happiness. But dear God, if Marc should fire him as he promised... well, she hated to think what that would do to Roger, to the two of them, to whatever they might have left. "Oh, oh, yes, yes I'll do it!" she hissed between clenched teeth, her body surrendering completely. Cord smiled triumphantly to himself and moved his bronzed body farther over her, and kissed her hotly, his giant tongue slipping deeply inside her mouth as his hand caressed her now wide open loins. Diane moaned beneath him, fighting vainly to maintain control of her body as the electrifying jolts of his massaging fingers began to seethe through her very essence. She felt him raise her up and unclip the brassiere snap, and closing her eyes she hunched her shoulders in automatic assistance. And then he removed the bathing suit halter and lowered it to the floor. Her throbbing alabaster breasts with their distended nipples were completely @@@@@@@ and with an appreciative gasp, Marc rolled his hands over them, kneading and squeezing the nipples between his fingers and thumbs. Then his slavering lips encompassed one aureole, his tongue flicking and rolling the jewel-hard nipple maddeningly. "I'm going to make you naked all the way now, baby," he said throatily. "Help me." Diane clenched her eyes tightly shut in lewd surrender and raised her hips, and strained her back as he slid the last sheath of suit down over her writhing buttocks. It was suddenly as if bonds had been dropped from her body, for the feeling of being totally naked before the hungry eyes of a strange man was both deliciously decadent and wonderfully evil. Unconsciously she flexed her warm, damp pussy toward the cool air, and her pubic hair almost stretched from its imprisonment inside the suit. She played her hands down her sides with abandonment, mewling and sighing with abject licentiousness. She spread her ivory columned legs and tightened her stomach muscles, her eyes still mercifully shut to her shameless actions. Oh Roger! Oh Roger, can you ever forgive me? And then came the flashing realization that she had nothing to apologize for to Roger, not as long as he was... was fucking... that word! But yes, it was fucking she meant... fucking that woman outside. She opened her eyes and stared at the man above her, then widened them still further as she realized he had removed his own bathing suit. He was standing over her, a salacious grin twisting his features, his hand stroking the heavy, uncircumcised foreskin of his corpulent, blood- pumped penis back and forth over the hard, bulbous head. Good God! No woman could take all that! It would rip her insides open! "Roger this big, baby?" Marc taunted, his eyes cruelly gleaming. "Well, you just wait until it's all stuffed up in your belly and then compare!" She couldn't stop staring at his obese cock, and at the sight of her own naked body helpless beneath it. She was filled with shame, and it further dawned on her that her husband's boss was actually enjoying this torture, was reveling in this cruel debauchery of her soul. "We'll teach that damned husband of yours to fuck my wife," he continued, tormenting her further, watching the twisted contortion of her fear-ridden features. Again, Diane felt the hot tears dribble from her eyes, and she knew that Marc would brook no mercy. She hardly heard his filthy words, her mind too occupied with the hopelessness of her situation and the horrifying distress of knowing Marc was as wanton as her husband. Dear Lord, there was nowhere to turn for help, nowhere to save herself from the ravishment which awaited her! She was alone. How could she have ever thought of this man as a brother, as someone safe? Yet even as she groveled in the acute sense of terror, the slight traces of desire began to amplify through her momentarily dormant senses. She rose to meet his body as he dropped on top of her, the hardness of his thick, pulsating penis gouging her soft flesh of her belly, his huge hands once more prowling over her full, erect breasts. She whined from the combination of desire and pain, and then their lips closed upon one another, their tongues twisting and stabbing deep into their respective mouths with mounting lust. "You're going to beg me for it when I'm through," Marc promised. "You're going to cry with ecstasy, baby, so help me!" He moved down her undulating body with wild, licking strokes of his tongue, until his head was just above her defenselessly spread thighs. "Oh, no, Marc... not that, please not that!" The remembrance of the night before and Roger's drunken kisses upon her unprotected vagina returned to Diane with vivid clarity. She clenched her small fists together, her arms tight against her ribs and tried to close her legs from Cord's assault. Her vibrant, naked flesh crawled with the idea of the impending perversion, but the palms of his hands were already against the inner flesh of her thighs and were spreading them apart ever further. She raised her head as Marc gazed hungrily down at the warm pink slit fringed so delicately with its soft, golden pussy hair... Diane whimpered. She, too, could see how her body betrayed her, for her coral flesh was tinged with tiny, glistening droplets of desire, and the glistening, petal-like lips of her cunt almost cried out to the leering face of the lust-inflamed man above. She watched petrified as slowly, deliberately, Marc spread her secret shame-filled vagina with his thumbs and dropped his lips to kiss the enchanted area. "Oohh, Marc, oohh!" she groaned, but the only response from him was to snake his long, teasing tongue against her defenseless genitals. Her body lurched against the bestial outrage, her stomach churning in horror and humiliation as his lapping tongue slithered around her open pussy lips. She begged in her shame for him to stop his violent assault, yet he only labored faster, his mouth and tongue making wet, obscene licking sounds which filled the room with their lewd echoes of abandoned carnal desire. Then again in horror, the unwanted sensations of pleasure pervaded her body, and her quivering cunt dilated with total surrender to his scurrilous defilement. His hands moved back to her breasts and clenched them almost brutally, the apex of his actions designed to collapse her young pride and morals. She tried to pull her eyes from his wildly moving head and grasping hands, but she only continued to stare as he sucked insanely at her open vagina, the desperation of trying to keep the blissful palpabilities from being acknowledged by every vein, muscle and cord of her subjugated body. Suddenly his tongue found her erect, pulsing clitoris, and he explored it as she whined in agonized pleasure. He took the tiny button between his teeth and nipped it, running the tip of his tongue over it. Diane moved her head back and forth, flailing her hair and cried out with animal ecstasy, gripping the edges of the couch with straining hands. Cord opened the hungry vault of his mouth and lowered his tongue to the heated, throbbing cavern of her vagina; as he orally fucked her, he heard the gurgling and mewling sounds from her lips. He swirled his tongue and surged it in and out of her clasping cunt, then drew her legs up and slid his arms underneath so that his shoulders were wedged between her thighs. He clutched her tight, satiny buttocks with both hands and shifted them closer to his questing lips. She howled from the searing delight which rose from the liquid depths of her pussy, and she reached desperately for him, her hands fighting to rid herself of the thrusting, pulsating tongue sunk so deep between her legs. Then they suddenly dropped their futile battle and tangled themselves wildly in his hair and pulled his mouth still further into her. She was his now! Marc Cord gloated to himself, relishing the fact that this tender young morsel of a wife was his to play with, to subjugate, use discard... fuck... however his mood struck him. He dropped his mouth still lower and poked his tongue into the tiny hole of her anus. The crude, forbidden act plunged Diane into never before realized raptures, and the seething contact of his lips to her asshole made her scream with erotic delight. She closed her eyes and let herself become lost in the sensual pleasure which surged through her love-starved nerves. She rolled her hips and screwed her rectum onto his stiffened tongue, the goose-flesh raising on her quaking belly and heaving breasts. "Ohhhh, Marc, love me... love me!" she heard herself plead, her shame gone beneath the overpowering conquest of his lickings. She had no control, but no longer wanted any, and there was no longer any restraint in the furious spasms which had seized control of her actions. The intense internal rapture that she had never known before made her body cry out for fulfillment. She had broken like a young mare to his will now, and Cord could only congratulate himself on the success on his well-laid plans. He continued to curl his tongue deep into the passages of her cunt and anus, while she thrust herself up to his mashed face and forced his head down into her silky hair-lined crotch. She was past the point of no return, and he was damned if he was going to let her escape his full benefit. Yes, Cindy had done her job well, but there never had been a question of that. She loved to fuck, and Roger Slater had the dumb good looks to arouse her immediately. She was having her fill of the ambitious but unimaginative Mr. Slater, and now, he, the injured husband, was reaping his strategic rewards. "You're going to get fucked now!" Cord moaned as his mouth rested from her vagina. "God damn it, I'm going to screw you like you've never been screwed before!" Diane cringed under his lewd phrases, but they excited her still more. She whispered, "Yes... yes... yes!" in an abandoned response, spreading her legs, dropping them from Marc's shoulders. Then he crawled over and said hoarsely, "Take my cock, Diane, and put it in your cunt." She hesitated only for a moment, and then slipped her hand between their quivering bodies and grasped his hard, triton-sized prick in her right hand and guided it over her full fleshy cunt lips. The rubbery head sent stinging responses through her as it parted the soft sparse pubic hair and touched the ragged, saliva drenched sides of her pussy. She held her breath, for he was directly next to the tight, gently throbbing mouth of her vagina. She felt the first pressure of his drive. "Ohhhh!" she breathed in helpless protest, but the penis continued to worm forward and cruelly stretch the elastic opening until she felt as though she were splitting apart down between her thighs, just as she had feared upon seeing his huge swollen penis a few moments ago. Cord grinned with sheer raw lust. He glared down at the helpless, innocent young wife spread-eagled under him, the head of his prick disappearing into the soft tickling hair of her cunt. He had to fuck her! He had to! He fell forward in a sudden rush of passion, burying his cock like a raging battleaxe to its hilt, smashing her tits to her chest, sinking to her belly without mercy or thought of injury. The soft ridges of her cunt enclosed his rampaging machine in soft velvetness. He slowly stroked outward, then shoved back in, making her gasp with pain. "Like it?" he sneered in crazed torment. "Ohhhhh, yes, oh yes!" she groaned, beginning to react. There was no reason to deny the flames of carnality which seared her body, for she was lost. Lost! Cord had taken everything that was right and good from her, and she in turn had abandoned control over herself. The abysmal thought of her total surrender sent chills coursing along her spine and she twitched and writhed to the slow rhythm of her husband's boss's penis skewering inside her. Cord slipped his hands down her sides and under the undulating orbs of her ass, grasping one, then the other, reveling in their flexing as he pressed his hands tightly to them. He jerked her harder to his loins and felt her pulling her cunt against his cock. She flowered open to receive still more, insatiable now. He moved with long, smooth strokes that brought his cock to the edge of her now hungrily snapping vagina on the back-thrust and then forward into her uplifted buttocks until he could feel the harsh slap of his bludgeoning balls against her tiny puckered anus. He thought of a further humiliation he could subject upon Diane and began to run his fingertips along the sides of her pussy, fondling the contracting lips, bringing still more moaning of abandonment from her as her ever more insatiable vagina worked to swallow his greedy cock. The pain had long since vanished from her loins and her legs jerked and quivered on either side of his impaling rod with uncontrolled cadence. Diane slavered her tongue around her lips as she mewled in pleasure, and her neck and thighs strained with the intensity of emotion. There was nothing save the fantastically delicious sensation of lying beneath this man and returning thrust for thrust the wild fucking he was giving to her. Diane knew that Marc smiled the smile of a man triumphant, but she did not care. He quickened his charging thrusts, hot and deep, as she thrashed beneath him. He could feel the power of her impending cum. Her breasts heaved against the pressure of his chest and the tiny diamond nipples dug deep into his bare chest, and her legs jerked out wide and up on either side of his pounding body. The plateau of her crotch was wide open to his pile-driver grindings, and the untouched recesses of her womb pushed against his brutal thrusts. He wanted her to remember this revolutionary turning point in her life, and worked harder and faster to make it true. Then, "Oh Christ... Om my god, I'm cumming! Cumming! I'M CUMMING!" She shivered under him, her cunt suddenly opening around him like a flood gate, voraciously gushing wet, sticky fluid around his madly pistoning cock. She jerked towards him several times, the lips of her vagina seething in a desperate sucking attempt to milk his penis dry. Her breath came ragged and choked, and he dove still deeper into her burning channel of sensuality. Then the boiling spigot of his own juices untapped to pour forth foaming jets of white, creamy sperm, and the top of his cock shot the hot, scalding liquid far, up into her soft, palpitating belly. Their frothing juices mingled into a reservoir of mutual joy and passion which Diane had never before in her life realized existed. Her body, beaten and satiated, collapsed beneath Marc, her legs suddenly limp, her heart near bursting from her chest. Sanity seemed to return as the waves of sensuality receded, and then the shame and humiliation came back. She remembered where she was, and who was on top of her, whose thick penis was buried in her still gently throbbing vagina. But the only thought which burned through her was to leave this horrible, degrading place and never return. Even though she had caught Roger making love to Cindy, it still did not give her right to do what she had done. Roger must never find out. Never! Cord retracted his now deflated rod gently, and in agony, she rolled over, covering her @@@@@@@ vaginal slit from his view with her thighs. She tried to blot out the closeness of him by throwing an arm over her eyes. It was enough to have been so weak and to have allowed Marc the unrestrained use of her body, but now his crudely deposited semen seeped from her cunt and began to trickle down her inner thighs, hot and sticky, making Diane whimper from further indignity. "That was great, baby!" Cord said with an unmistakably victorious smile on his lips. "Yes," she replied coldly. "Now let me up." Cord smiled at her and slid off and stood up, retrieving his bathing suit. His limp prick hung dormant, the thick veneer of their cum juices coagulating around its wrinkled skin. Diane reached for her bra and bathing suit pants, pushing his offered hand away. She couldn't stand the touch of him. Not now, not after the terrible, debasing debacle she had just been subjected to. But in spite of herself, she watched how easily and naturally Marc stood before her, and she gazed hypnotically at the thick thatch around his groin as he eased his trunks up his legs. His balls were large and well attached; little reflexive shivers crawled up her spine. "Come on," Marc said comfortingly. "If you're ready, we'll go back outside. Maybe you'd like a swim to cool off." Diane froze, humiliation running rampant through her whole being, making her cheeks flush a deep red hue. The miserable ordeal of facing Roger now overwhelmed her, and she wasn't sure if she could stand it, not with another man's lewd sperm still boiling within her belly... "What's the matter, Diane?" Marc asked softly. "You're not worried about your husband, are you?" She could only nod, the choking reply of, "Roger, Roger will never understand," bubbling from her trembling lips. Marc laughed softly. "Really, Diane. He's had his, hasn't he. Isn't turnabout fair play?" "It's... different with a man." "No, it isn't. Not any more, Diane. You'd better begin living in the Twentieth Century. Your grandmother opened the gates when she fought for equal rights, and the equality she won should naturally extend to the bed as well. True democracy must include sex, for that's one of the basic freedoms if anything is, and we men should welcome that fact." Mesmerically, his words churning in her brain, Diane let him lead her out of the living room and into the still bright afternoon sun. She looked down at her bare feet, unable to meet the eyes of the now dressed couple seated calmly at the grotto table. She was so ashamed, so mortified. She wanted to die! "Bring the drinks, darling?" Cindy said loudly as they approached. Diane couldn't help but think how unconcerned she sounded, just as if nothing had happened. Just as if she had not screwed Roger and Marc had not just finished with her. Oh God, why couldn't the earth just open up and swallow her on the spot? Must she go through with this horrid farce? "Sure, Cindy," Marc replied, holding the pitcher aloft. "Right here. Got the glasses ready?" She numbly sat down across from Roger, head still bowed. He wouldn't look at her either, his own eyes lowered guiltily. Diane put her hands on the table and stared at her nails, two rivulets of tears running down her cheeks unheeded, for she was past resistance. Nothing mattered any more. There was a silence as the glasses were filled, and then Cindy said in a casual tone: "Well, how was it, kids?" Marc chuckled. "Great. Diane's a fabulous lay. Roger, you should really consider yourself lucky to have such a wild piece of ass for a wife." Roger jerked to his feet in disbelief. "What? What are you saying, Marc. Did you...? Were you two in there...?" His words dripped bitterness and terror and instant loathing. He looked as if he were going to vomit. Diane thought about running. Running anywhere to escape this dreadful, agonizing scene. But there wasn't any place she could go; this was her hell, her punishment. Whatever had been left of her marriage was finished for good now, she thought. Her whole life had crashed around her, for within the past hour she had changed from an innocent and faithful wife to a common whore, a sperm basin for a complete stranger. The full impact of the hour struck her with complete impact and she cringed in her chair, waiting for the cauldron of deserved abuse Roger was sure to heap upon her. "Now, wait a minute, Roger," Cord said placidly. But his voice was authoritarian, full of control. "Sit down and listen to me." For the first time, Diane ventured to look up. Roger was staring at her, burning a brand of loathing on her forehead. She averted her eyes, unable to withstand his naked hatred. But he obeyed Cord's command and sat down again. "That's better. Roger, are you going to deny that you were screwing my wife?" "I..." Roger choked, caught on his own petard. "I..." "Don't make excuses. We watched you giving it to her. Diane and I both." There was a long, terrible silence. Diane could not control herself. "Oh, please, Roger, forgive me! Please forgive me! I-I didn't know what I was doing! It was a mistake, a horrible mistake!" "No," Marc said calmly. "Not any more than my wife was mistaken in fucking you, Roger. I liked it, Cindy liked it, and damn it, if you'd both be honest with yourselves, you'd realize you liked it, too." He paused. "If you regard each other as exclusive possessions, and hold that sex is fundamentally dirty, degrading, then this is one experiment you probably won't repeat. I'm sorry about that. I really can't accept that concept, nor the one that says someone else can spoil your possession by using it. I like to think of sex as being clean, natural, good fun, and a nice way of becoming closer to somebody else." "I don't think of sex as being dirty," Roger shot back. "But I can't see throwing all sense of decency out the window like a... a rutting animal!" "Calm down, Roger," Marc said. "The trouble is that both of you were raised as puritans, where innocence and modesty were virtues, and sex is only used as a means of procreation. But that's not right, Roger, and it never has been. Group sex is fun, too, and joy is as moral as procreation. It adds novelty, a beautiful experience to your life if you'd let it, without taking anything away from your love for each other." Diane sat dazed, Marc's strong arguments of his and Cindy's way of life battling with her own concepts. This was wrong, all wrong... or was it? Was his really the better way of life? She shook her head, confused. So much had happened in so short a time... "Look, kids," Cindy said mildly. "Think about it. How you decide is strictly your business. We're advocating one way, because we like it, but it may not be your way. At least be familiar with the fact that it exists." Diane, a certain new-found courage seeping into her soul, turned to Cindy. "How--I mean, what happened to...?" She faltered, unable to speak the question in her heart. "How did I become involved?" Cindy prompted. "I don't mind telling you, Diane, because I've learned to be at peace with myself and accept the idea of being a woman. I was married before, to a man who knew only one position of sex and did that one badly all the time. I had, to put it mildly, strong sexual conflicts. I divorced him, not only because of that, but for all sorts of reasons, and then I met Marc. He showed me some stag films one night, and we made mad, passionate love afterwards. I had been released, really exploding, for the first time. I became aware of what sex is all about. Later I had the opportunity to watch a couple make love. They sucked each other off, and really did all the tricks, and you know what? I didn't find it to be ugly as my first husband had taught me, I found it beautiful." Diane nodded numbly. "I can't accept that idea," Roger said primly. He got to his feet, his eyes still blazing uncontrollable rage. "I think we'd better go, Diane." "Hey," said Marc. "Take it in the spirit it was given, will you? Tell you what. Why don't you two come over for dinner tomorrow night?" "No," Roger said. "That would be... impossible." Marc shrugged. "The invitation is open. We'd love to have you." "I'm sure," Roger said coldly. Cord shrugged. "Think about it." Roger pressed his lips tightly together and took Diane's arm and pulled her to her feet. Quaking with guilt, with physical soreness from Marc's drubbing cock, with mental confusion, Diane allowed herself to be roughly led toward the sun porch and the dressing room inside. CHAPTER 5 --------- Diane came out of the bathroom and walked into the bedroom, wearing her long nylon nightie, her blonde hair long and flowing down her back. Roger was lying on the bed, his hands clasped behind his head, smoking a cigarette. He wore only his jockey shorts. Diane swallowed into her shame-dried throat as she stood just inside the door, looking at him. His eyes were on the ceiling. He hadn't looked at her or spoken to her since they'd left the Cord home in Peacock Gap that afternoon. She had tried to talk to him several times, but either he walked away from her or the words constricted in her throat before she could get them said. She felt total and abject self-abomination at what had happened to her with Marc Cord on that sun porch couch, what she had willingly allowed herself to become. Her cunt still throbbed from the merciless buffeting of Cord's gigantic cock, and her breasts were swollen and tender from his impassioned manipulations. His cum is still swishing around inside me, she thought sickly, endeavoring to further punish herself for her unforgivable transgression. I'm carrying Marc Cord's sticky white seeds in my belly right now... I'm nothing but a dirty, filthy whore and my soul will surely burn forever in the fires of hell for what I've done, for the sin I've committed. Slowly, she walked to the bed and sank onto it, careful not to touch her husband. Roger didn't look at her, his eyes remained on the ceiling, the cigarette curling smoke into the electric-charged air of the room. Suddenly, Roger asked in a cold, dead voice. "Did you like it, Diane?" The sound of his voice caused her heart to pound violently. "What?" "The fuck Cord gave you this afternoon?" Roger said. "Did you like it?" Tears welled in her eyes. "Oh Roger, please..." "Goddamn it!" he faltered. "Did you like it?" In spite of herself, Diane found her mind returning to the episode on the couch, to her wide-spread legs and the sight of Cord's huge, blood-engorged penis sawing mercilessly back and forth into her widespread vagina. Did she like it, did she really? Yes, she thought with more personal revulsion. Yes, she had liked it. She had liked it enough to achieve her own climax, to cum in blinding, crashing waves, to cry out her own fulfillment to him and send his flood of milky semen surging into her... The revelation that, truly, she had enjoyed Marc Cord sent the tears of humiliation cascading like a salty waterfall down over her cheeks. Oh yes, she was the vilest adulteress, the foulest harlot, the most miserable of all the world's cyprians... "Well?" Roger asked. "I asked you a question, bitch." "Oh, God, Roger, darling, don't torture me!" "You did like it, didn't you?" "Yes!" she blurted. "Yes, yes, yes!" "You fucking whore!" "Yes, I'm a whore!" she cried, throwing herself against him and sobbing uncontrollably against his bare chest. "Oh God, Roger, yes I am!" He didn't touch her. "You act like you're proud of the fact." "Nooooo!" she wailed miserably. "Roger, no, please, I'm not proud! I'm sick, just sick!" "You goddamned well ought to be." She continued to sob against his hirsute chest, her nails digging lightly, convulsively, into the skin. "Roger... Roger, are you sorry you... did it with Cindy Cord?" "Hell no, I'm not sorry." The words were like a whip in her brain, a well- deserved verbal chastisement, and she felt the masochistic need to hear more. "Was... was she good for you?" Diane asked wretchedly. "Damn right she was," Roger answered. "She was damned good. She was better than you'll ever be!" "Oh Roger...!" "She's ten times the fuck you are!" Her fingers were kneading his flesh spasmodically now, and she felt a curious tingling sensation begin in her stomach. "Why, darling? Why did you... screw with her?" "Why?" He laughed scornfully. "Because you're an iceberg, that's why! Or at least you're an iceberg with me. Maybe with Cord you weren't. Maybe you gave him one hell of a ride." The tingling was spreading, inflaming her loins, and she knew it was the beginning of intense arousal. For some strange, perverted reason Roger's derisiveness was having a sexual effect on her body. She was being consumed with lust, slowly, slowly. She wanted her husband, wanted his body, wanted his... yes, wanted his cock inside her... I want to fuck him, she thought suddenly. I want him to fuck me... fuck me... fuck me! I'm a whore, aren't I, nothing but a whore, and that's what whores want, isn't it? To be fucked... fucked... fucked...! Her hand began to make tiny circular motions on his stomach, rubbing gently, teasingly, dipping lower until it was just about to the waistband of his jockey shorts. He looked down at her hand, not comprehending, not understanding at all. "What the hell are you doing?" "Roger," she moaned. "Oh God, Roger, I-I want you!" "What?" he asked incredulously. "I want you to... to fuck me!" "What?" he said again, not believing his ears. "Did you say what I thought you said? My own darling, frigid, virginal wife. Did I hear you say fuck me?" "Yes! Oh Roger, yes!" Her hand moved to the waistband of his shorts now, sliding under it. She could feel the wiry bristles of his pubic hair, and the touch of him sent ripples of sheer lust coursing through her. Her hand went still lower, contacting the head of his prick, and she ran her fingernail over it tantalizingly. Blood pounded through Roger's loins, causing his cock to leap into rigid erection, causing it to palpitate achingly under her probing fingers. She caressed its turgid length, back and forth, back and forth, then tracing downward to stroke his rapidly bloating balls, teasing the leathery, wrinkled surface of his scrotum. "Roger!" she moaned, completely abandoning herself to her lust, to the newly awakened fires within her; for she was awakened, she finally realized, Marc Cord had wakened her to the full enjoyment of sex that afternoon and she hadn't known it until now... "Roger, don't you want to fuck me?" "Jesus Christ!" he said. His hips had begun to squirm on the bed from her ministrations, and he was breathing raggedly. "I can't believe this!" "Don't you, Roger?" she asked, stroking his cock and his balls. "Don't you, darling?" "Yes! Jesus, yes!" He entwined his fingers in her hair and jerked her head up, grinding his mouth down on hers, and her tongue flashed into his mouth like a purveyor of liquid fire. Christ, was this his wife, was this Diane? She was actually hot, she actually wanted him! Their tongues curled around one another, burning, flicking back and forth, and she drew hers in and out of his mouth in the rhythmic attitude of copulation. His hands went to her nightie, stroking her body through the thin, wispy material. Her fingers on his cock were burning, burning, and he reached down as he raised his hips to pull the cloth of his shorts away from his blistering, fervid loins. His monstrous, trembling penis leapt into her hand and she consumed it as if it were something she had wanted all her life, but had been forbidden to have until that very moment. "Roger!" she breathed against his mouth. "Roger, make me naked! Rip my nightie off, Roger! Now, now, now!" His hand closed over the neck of the silky garment, bunching it in his fingers, then savagely he jerked back and downward. There was a whispering, shredding sound as it came loose in his hand, as he tore it from her taut, hard-nippled breasts and drew it down over her pussy, so wet now with the flowing secretions of her expanding lust. She helped him by twisting and undulating her body, her hand still vibrantly rubbing his genitals, her mouth still fused hotly with his. And then she was completely nude, and his hands were on her breasts, kneading and manipulating her hardening nipples until she mewled with pleasure deep in her throat. Then his hand was moving down, down over her stomach, through the soft golden fleece of her pubic hair, finally touching the erect, pulsing shaft of the miniature phallus that was her clitoris. She whimpered in unrestrained pleasure as he massaged the tiny, trembling bud between his thumb and forefinger. Her loins began to grind down into the sheets of the bed in wild, uncontrol led counterpoint to his fingering movements down between her legs. Her head flailed from side to side, the sensations so intense within her that fresh new mewls of lust and excitement erupted from her throat. Diane continued to enfold his granite-hard cock, drawing the foreskin back and forth, tickling the blood-swollen vein on its underside. She felt every ridge, every muscle, every vein in its immense expanse. But she wanted to know it better, to learn each and every inch of it, to know it as well as she knew herself; she was completely lost now in the building passion which she had allowed to take control of her body, which Roger's teasing fingers were further enhancing. I want to suck it, she thought then as she stroked him. I want to suck his big, hard prick, I want to feel it in my mouth, I want to know what it's like to suck my husband and really enjoy it, not like last night on the kitchen floor but really and truly enjoy it... "Darling!" she breathed against his mouth. "Darling, I want to suck your cock! Please, darling, I want to suck it!" Tremors of lewd desire ran rampant through Roger's flesh. This was what he had always dreamed of! This was what he had always wanted, but never thought he would achieve! She was literally begging him to allow her to suck his cock! She wanted it, wanted his penis, wanted his body, wanted him! "Yes!" he crooned. "Oh Jesus, yes, baby, yes!" Her mouth left his and began to trail down along his chest, pausing to nip gently at the erectness of his nipples, marveling that male teats reacted under extreme arousal much as those of a female, and then moving down along his belly. She let her tongue flick into the tiny, puckered opening of his navel, felt him twist and jerk beneath her head and his hand continue to oscillate her swollen clitoris back and forth. Then she was poised above the hot, hard length of his cock. Her eyes were open wide and she stared at the thin sheen of lubricating fluid which dribbled from the small opening in the glans, to flow down along the shaft and cause it to shine moistly in the pale light from the nightstand lamp. She kept staring at it, as if hypnotized by that unseeing eye, the purplish-red, palpitating monster which she had cradled in her hand. It seemed to sway before her face, like a charmed cobra, urging her mutely to come closer, come nearer. She obeyed. Her lips were only a scant inch from the moist, drooling head, half an inch, and then her tongue came out with agonizing slowness and touched the rubbery glans, touched it and began to swirl around the opening, lapping up all the thick, sticky fluid. Diane's brain reeled from the electric touch of her tongue on his penis, from the salty, not unpleasant taste of his semen. It was good, good, good. She hadn't dreamed it would be this good! She opened her mouth wider and took the head inside the butter-soft interior, swirling her tongue faster and faster now over the dripping glans, causing Roger to cry out in pure delight. "Oh Jesus, Jesus, baby, that's it! Oh Christ, that's ittttt!" he wailed, wrapping his hands in her hair and pushing her head down on him, making her take more of his rigid column into her gently nibbling mouth. She massaged the soft resilient skin of his testicles tantalizingly with one hand, and her thumb and forefinger were stroking the mighty base of his cock. She was sucking rhythmically up and down now, twirling the softness of her tongue maddeningly around it at the apex of the withdrawal, the tip flicking across the tiny split in the glans. Roger flexed his buttocks, moaning, looking down at the crown of her head bobbing up and down above his loins as she simultaneously worked her buttocks in tight, undulating circles. He imagined the pink fleshy lips being pulled out grotesquely, clinging to his thick cock as she sucked voraciously, her feverish mind churning with the delicious lewdness of the act. Roger felt her naked breasts flex and dance in his belly, and he knew he was going to cum before very much longer. He could feel the surging, boiling activity in his balls, the impending eruption of his churning sperm. God, she was... she was incredible! Even Cindy Cord hadn't been this good yesterday, when she had sucked him by the pool! He had never known it could be like this! "Baby...!" he panted. "Baby, I want to... fuck you now... got to fuck you now... come on, baby, let me fuck you..." She ceased her maddening licking of his cock, stopped the delicious gentle digging of the tips of her teeth into the hard resisting flesh. Almost reluctantly, she released his cock, let it slide from her mouth trailing a thin strand of lubrication with her wet, glistening lips as they pulled away. She turned her face up to him, her eyes burning with lust and desire and... yes, with love, too, he could see that. She rolled over onto her back, with her legs pulled up, knees to her breasts, and spread widely, lewdly, exposing the pink, passion soaked petals of her vagina to his eyes. Roger rolled over, poised over her. He had to fuck her, and he had to fuck her now; if he didn't he was not only going to blow his wad, he was going to blow his goddamned mind! "Take it in your hand, baby," he whispered fervently. "Take my big cock in your hand and shove it up that tight little cunt of yours where Marc Cord's was this afternoon! Do it now, baby! Put it in, put it in!" Her hand slipped down as she tossed and flung her body on the sweat-soaked bed and encircled his thick throbbing cock in her small fingers. She spread her legs and thighs ever wider apart as her fingers dug into the moist, slick surface of his shaft; and then she was guiding his prick toward the small, juicy hole of her vagina, using its bulbous, purplish head to part the pubic hair and full, fleshy lips of her cunt. She gasped aloud at the sudden electrifying contact of the rubbery glans against the damp, sensitive flesh. Roger flicked his hips slightly forward, and Diane felt a sharp little pain from the stretching pressure of his member at the tight entrance of her vaginal orifice. "Ohhhhh!" she cried. "Aaaaaaaggggghhhh!" He pushed forward again as the gigantic crest forced its way into the tightly clenched elastic opening. Her hips flew up to meet his thrust, burying almost the full length of his tumescent rod in the folds of her cunt, sending it racing along the lubricated passage and into her belly until she felt his heavy, sperm- bloated balls smack solidly against the upturned cheeks of satin-soft ass. "Ohhhhhh, Roger, ROGER!" she wailed beneath him as he flexed his cock deep inside the tight flesh of her vaginal sheath, lurching the thick shaft another fraction of an inch deeper into her, then repeated the motion again, and again, each time raising moans of pain and joy from deep inside Diane. Soon, her vaginal slit became accustomed to his monstrous size, and the pain abated and there was nothing for her but joy, joy for the first time from the plunging cock of her husband, the man she loved. Roger began a slow revolving motion with his pelvis, grinding his cock tightly into her naked crotch, expanding the walls of her pussy even more. "Fuck me, Roger, fuck me, FUCK ME!!" she heard herself cry out, and the obscene words from her own lips caused her flailing buttocks to rotate even more insanely, to demand even harder thrusts from her husband's churning loins. He rocked above her, using short, smooth strokes, and her body reacted in kind, chills of excitement and rapture spiraling the full length of her spine as she felt the tempo of his heavy, burgeoning cock burrow into her throbbing cunt. Quickly, he increased his pace and the length of his stroke, knowing he couldn't last much longer, feeling the volcano that was his balls almost brimming over. Diane raised her widespread loins up to him in simultaneous rhythm to his every downward thrust as her passion-contorted face twisted wantonly with her desire. Now Roger was slamming into her with demoniacal force, drawing his heavy cock nearly out of the tight, moist sheath clasping at it hungrily, then plunging down again until his swollen balls slapped ruthlessly against the @@@@@@@, puckered ring of her asshole. The pressure was mounting, mounting, in his billowing sac, and his head swam wildly with the impending knowledge of his cumming. He had never known a fucking like this, never, never, never! Oh God, she was beyond his wildest fantasies! Diane began to toss her head in frenzied, abandoned ecstasy, impaled on his rock-hard shaft, and rapturous little moans bubbled past her lips. She was so wild she was going to go out of her mind, she knew it, she knew it! She sucked at his tongue, buried half into her throat now, trying to milk it as her pussy was trying to milk his pistoning cock, and her legs raised even higher to receive his thundering manhood. "I-I'm almost there, darling!" Roger shouted in mindless ecstasy then, and she gurgled her agreement, her encouragement, her need around his tongue. She was almost there herself. She wanted to cum with him, co- mingle his juices with Marc's in her belly until she was consumed by nothing but lust-fire from within. Roger increased his pace even more, deepening his thrust as she writhed wildly beneath him, grinding up and down his cock with incredible fury, her legs twitching, her toes curling as she lurched her legs wide and upwards. He knew by this that she was near orgasm, and he pounded, pounded, reveling the wet, slurping sounds which came to his ears from his pile- driving cock in her eagerly sucking cunt. He pressed his hands behind her knees and thrust them back hard against her breasts, until her head was framed between them, bringing the tableau of her magnificent crotch higher and wider open to his brutal plunges. "Ohhhhh, ohhhhh, yes!" Diane chanted under him as she felt her orgasm climbing to the very pinnacle. Her passion-contorted features were like a gargoyle caricature of her normally soft, innocent beauty. Roger ground his cock hard and deep, faster, faster, into the tender sanctuary of her womb. He watched her breasts heave and quiver as a result of his pummeling, even saw their tiny nipples expand before his very eyes as she tossed her head wildly, crazily from side to side. And then she convulsed beneath him, her mouth opening wide around his penetrating tongue, and a cry of animal delight, of pagan rapture, tore from the core of her being. "AAAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHH!" As he continued to hammer into her, Roger felt her cunt walls secrete their warm gushes of wet sticky fluid around his plundering cock, inundating his shaft and his balls. She was cumming like he was sure she did with Marc Cord this afternoon! With renewed urgency, he thrust faster, deeper, with all the strength he possessed. He felt her jerk, lurch, spasm wildly, the mouth of her cunt sucking at him feverishly, her breath spewing against his face in short, ragged gasps. And then he sensed his own hot, churning sperm race the length of his prick in incredible ecstasy, causing his body to tremble with palsied motion as his juices spurted from the opening in his cock far, deep, far, deep into her violently quivering recesses... it was a never-ending flow which caused her to moan in spasmodic, indecipherable cries of delight as her belly quaked with the unleashed pool of delectation he had emptied into her. A long time later, an eternity later, the torrent ended and her own body relaxed. She let her legs fall limp around Roger as he collapsed forward on her, and her heart roared and pounded like the mighty crash of surf in her chest. Dear God, she had never known anything that good existed on the face of this earth! And she had thought she had been sexually awakened with Marc Cord! But that had only been the beginning, only the first unbinding of her physically chained body, for now, with the man she loved, with her husband Roger, she had experienced rapture beyond all mortal expectancy. Never, never, never had she ever in her wildest dreams thought sex would be this good, this wonderful! After a while, Roger lifted his head and gazed into Diane's eyes. His own eyes were moist, and filled with satiation, with exhaustion, with... yes, with love. "Diane," he began, swallowing, "Oh God, darling, that was... that was beyond belief!" She kissed him gently, nibbling at his lower lip. "Was it better than with... with Cindy Cord?" she inquired softly. "God, yes! Oh Jesus Christ, you don't even have to ask!" She kissed him again. "You were better than Marc Cord, darling," she said. "Much, much better." "Do you mean that?" "Oh yes, I mean it." She moved her hand down along the sweat-slick surface of his buttocks to dip between them and gently rub the soft, resilient skin of his deflated balls. "Diane... I love you, I really love you!" Roger blurted. "I'm sorry for... for what happened last night, and for what happened with Cindy." "Shhhh," she told him. "Don't be sorry, Roger. Don't be. I'm glad it all happened. Up until just now, I... hated myself, but not now, not now. I'm glad I let Marc Cord fuck me and plant his seed deep inside me!" "Y-you are?" "Yes, dear," Diane said. "Don't you see? Somehow, letting a strange man touch me, use my body, shoot in me, awakened all the desires which I had unwittingly kept repressed so long inside me." "Something I couldn't do," Roger said, with a trace of bitterness. "Something your own husband couldn't accomplish in two years of marriage and love-making." "No, no, darling, that isn't it at all," Diane said. "It didn't have anything to do with you. What it was was me. I'd lived with my puritanical moral upbringing so long that I just couldn't change when I married, when it became all right for me to experience sexual desires. I still couldn't bring myself to let go. It took an affair, a morally forbidden affair, a lewd fucking with a man I hardly knew to open up this whole new wonderful world for me." Roger considered her words for a moment, and then he kissed the soft, smooth column of her throat tenderly. "Then... I'm glad we went over to the Cords today, Diane. I'm glad because the only thing that's kept our marriage from being perfect was your... your..." "Frigidity?" Diane whispered. "You can say it now, Roger, because that's just what it was. I understand that... and I'm ashamed of it, of the torment I must have put you through these past two years, all the while blaming you because I thought you were too demanding." They lay in silence for a long while, with Roger's now limp prick draining lovingly into Diane's satiated, warmly moist cunt. He made no move to rise from her body, and she made no move to push him off; they were together, for the first time, together. Finally, Roger said, "Diane?" "Yes, darling?" "About what Marc and Cindy said today? About... well, hell, about wife swapping. What do you think about it?" "I don't know, darling. This one time, today, was good because of what it did for me, for us. But anything more than that..." She let her voice trail off as she thought about it. "I was just wondering," Roger said, "if maybe our whole perspective wouldn't benefit by... by taking them up on their offer. I mean, if just one afternoon of swapping has given us the loving we just had, is it possible that continued swapping will make it even better for you and me in the future, even wilder than what we just had?" "I-I'm not sure," Diane replied. "You might be right. I know I'm... well, I'm still attracted to Marc Cord and I-I guess I wouldn't mind him fucking me again." She felt little salacious thrills spin along the flesh of her inner thighs at the thought of Cord's huge, rock- hard cock. "I couldn't possibly feel the same about him as I feel about you, of course, darling. But still..." Again, she let her voice trail off. "Yes," Roger said, "I know what you mean. After the fuck we just had together, there's no other woman who could satisfy me any better. But I'm damned if I wouldn't like to get into Cindy Cord's pants again." Diane kissed his eyes, his mouth. "Do you... think we ought to take them up on their offer?" she asked softly. "About seeing them again tomorrow night, I mean?" Roger pondered it. "Suppose we think about it," he said. "There'll be time enough to decide tomorrow." "All right." Diane moved her hips seductively on the bed, her fingernails tracing little prickles of delight along his buttocks. In response, she felt his cock begin to stir from its flaccid rest in the warm, moist, fleshy walls of her cunt. "You're getting another hard- on, darling," she teased. "Well, so I am." "Shall we?" He let his tongue flick along her lips and then burrow inside her mouth. He retracted it just enough to say, "Goddamned right we shall!" *** In the office the next morning, Roger couldn't seem to concentrate. His mind kept reverting back to the events of last night, to the three glorious hours of love making he and Diane had had before finally falling asleep entwined in each other's arms. Jesus, he thought as he sat at his desk, the columns of figures in the open ledger before him blurring together, who would have thought last week, even yesterday morning, that my prudish little wife would turn into one of the wildest fucks ever imaginable? She damned near tore me apart last night. I'd never say so to his face, but I guess I've got Cord to thank for finally snapping the ties that bound her sexually. From here on in, things are going to be just great, what I've always dreamed of... He tried to read the figures before him again, and then threw his pencil down in futility. It was no use; he couldn't get with it today. He leaned back in his chair, staring up at the ceiling for a moment. Suddenly and unaccountably, he found himself thinking about Cindy Cord. She was one hell of a fuck in her own right, that's for sure, he thought. I wouldn't mind putting it to her again, even if Diane has finally emancipated herself. Hell, I've sort of discovered my own virility, too. No more quiet, staid, ultra-conservative Roger Slater; now it's Roger Slater, the swinger, Roger Slater, the cocksman. Yeah, what was it Cord said to me that night in the Pig and Whistle? "Play the modern role," that was it. Well, that's just exactly what I'm going to do from now on. I'm going to play the modern role, all right. The telephone rang. Roger picked up the receiver, said hello. And as if sensing the thoughts he was thinking, Cindy Cord's husky voice breathed into his ear, "Hello, lover. How's my handsome lover man this morning?" He blinked. "Cindy?" He started to ask her why she had called him, but the tone of her voice made that plain. And he was Roger Slater, the swinger, now wasn't he? He said, "I was just thinking about you." She laughed musically. "Were you? Well, that's nice to hear. And what were you thinking about me?" "That you're a damned desirable woman." "Oh? It seems your attitude has changed since you left yesterday, Roger honey." "I've done a lot of thinking, all right." "I'm glad to hear that." Cindy paused, and then purred, "Will you and Diane be coming over tonight? The invitation is still open." "I'm still considering it." "You do want to fuck me again, don't you Roger?" she teased candidly. "You do want to put that lovely big cock of yours into my hot, juicy cunt, don't you?" Roger felt fire beginning to leap in his loins. Jesus, she was a wanton little bitch! "I wouldn't mind it," he managed to say coolly. Cindy laughed again. "I'll suck you off again," she said. "Until you cum this time, Roger. Until you squirt gallons and gallons of your hot, sticky sperm into my mouth. Would you like that, Roger?" "Christ!" he said, feeling some of the suaveness slip away from him. His cock was rigid in his pants now; her words were like a caressing hand on his vitals. "You will be over tonight, won't you Roger?" "Yes! I'll be over tonight. I'll be over, and I'll fuck your cunt and I'll fuck your mouth and maybe I'll even fuck your asshole." "Ooooooohhhhh!" she giggled. "I can hardly wait!" After they had hung up, Roger sat there staring at the phone, feeling the aching pangs of desire surging through his erect penis. She could hardly wait? Holy Christ, if he didn't cum in his pants before he ever got there, he would be damned lucky! *** Diane was vacuuming the living room when the phone rang that morning. She pushed her blonde hair out of her eyes, switched off the vacuum cleaner, and went into the kitchen to answer it. Marc Cord's voice said smoothly, "Good morning, Diane." She felt a small tingle race through her. "Why... hello, Marc. This is a surprise. You're the last person I would have expected to call." "Oh? And why is that?" "Didn't you see Roger this morning?" "Why, yes I did," Cord answered. "We had a nice little chat, as a matter of fact. He's no longer... shall we say, uptight about yesterday." "I know," Diane said. She moistened her lips. "But if you saw Roger, then you know he's not here. Why did you call, Marc?" "To talk to you, of course." "Why would you want to talk to me?" "To find out if you two will be coming over tonight." "Didn't you ask Roger?" "When I saw him, he said he was still thinking about it," Cord told her. "I was wondering what you thought." Diane felt very wicked, teasing. Last night had been so wonderful, so beyond all her previous conceptions of physical fulfillment. She was a new woman now, there was simply no denying that fact, and her freshly- discovered sexual freedom gave her a certain sense of power, of lustiness. Yes, she was a new woman, a happy one for the first time in her married life, and she was really going to enjoy herself. She said, "I don't know about tonight, Marc. If we do come over, what will happen?" "What do you want to happen, Diane?" "Why, nothing especially." "Are you sure?" "I don't know what you mean, Marc," she said, knowing full well what he meant. She could feel her vagina begin to secrete droplets of fluid down between her legs as lewd thoughts traveled through her brain. In her mind's eye she saw Cord's huge prick again, saw it up close as she had seen Roger's last night, with its unseeing eye staring at her, drooling. Cord's breathing came a little faster over the wire. "Diane," he whispered, "Diane, I'd like t-to fuck you again. Like I did yesterday." She was silent for a long, dramatic moment. And then she said softly, "Would you, Marc?" "Yes, damn it!" "Well, I'll have to think about it," she breathed. "Diane..." "Good-bye, Marc," she said, and hung up. She stood there with her eyes closed, the juices of her desire soaking the thin, filmy material of her panties. God, talking to Marc had made her hot! She wanted him again, all right, and unless she was very much mistaken Roger wanted Cindy again, too. She knew what her husband would say when he came home from work and they discussed the Cords again; he would want to go back over to Peacock Gap tonight as much as she did. Diane's cunt ached with a throbbing intensity now, as she once more thought about Marc Cord's fleshy pile- driving rod and muscled, bronzed body. She let her hands stray down the sides of her body, all the way to her thighs, and then pushed up the short hem of her housedress. She held it bunched at her waist with one hand, while the other moved with tantalizing slowness to explore the wet, sticky surface of her silk-encased vagina. She allowed one finger to slide inside the elastic leg band of her panties to touch the wet, palpitating folds of her petal-like cunt lips and then to slip inside the soft, warm slit with maddening slowness. Paroxysms of utter joy flooded her body as she stood there, manipulating her pussy and thinking about Marc Cord. Damn, she could scarcely wait until tonight! CHAPTER 6 --------- The evening breeze was cool and crisp, blowing through the car's open window to refresh Diane. She sat close to Roger, looking lovingly at him, and he smiled warmly back at her. She turned to peer into the night's darkness ahead, taking a hand to brush the silken strands of her blonde hair from her eyes. She felt nervous, but yet tantalizingly exited, for tonight was an important one to her. Yes, and to Roger as well. Last night, with Marc and then her husband later, had been the beginning, the turning point in her otherwise fruitless existence. At last she felt the emergence of the real woman who had been so long buried beneath the layers of false modesty and Victorian prudery. She was no longer her mother's --she was full, rich, red-blooded, alive. But tonight was still another major step for her, and as Roger neared the Peacock Gap house of Marc and Cindy Cord, she realized that by accepting the dinner invitation, she was going to lose the last vestiges of her inhibitions and become devoured in the enveloping warmth of lust for the sake of lust alone. Tonight she was going to actively, openly participate in group sex; there was no denying it. She was going to exchange mates, to be yet another convert to the cult of wife- swapping. Wife-swapping: a horrid, indecent, disgusting word which brought lip curls of contempt from the lips of decent people. Wife-swapping. She mouthed the word, letting it roll around on her tongue like a bittersweet candy. It was exciting, and brought a delicious tingle to Diane as she mulled over what this evening was to bring. Yes, yes, tonight would bring Marc Cord and his overwhelming, lovely cock and his masterful ways of love-making. Yes, she wanted Marc, she wanted to be swapped for him, she wanted him to fuck her... lubricating fluids began to seep from her soft, warm vagina and she pressed her legs together, not wanting to make her excitement obvious to Roger. "Diane," Roger suddenly said, "Diane... I love you." She turned away from the window and stared at her husband. "I know you do, darling," she replied softly, "And I love you, too." "I-I want you to know that before... well, before we get involved tonight." He seemed to swallow a lump in his throat. "I don't want you to misunderstand if... if... well, you know." Diane smiled understandingly. "I know," she said. "And you won't make me have a double standard, I know that, too." Roger was silent for a long moment. Then he nodded. "If that's how it's got to be for you to become a woman, to respond sexually to me, then so be it." He smiled at her and winked. "After last night I can say that my wife possesses more hidden talent in bed than any other woman I've ever known." "Or will know?" Diane, suddenly flooded with desire and affection, nestled her hand on his inner thigh. "Or... will know." Diane began to stroke his thigh in light, caressing motions. A moan of pleasure escaped from deep within Roger's chest and he stared down at her polished fingernails and the path they traced on his trousers. Diane edged farther along his inner thigh, and he spread his legs slightly to allow her access to his crotch. She smiled, a sudden rush of prurient sensation rippling through her. "Oh God, baby, you drive me wild!" Roger groaned, involuntarily jerking forward so that she touched the already rigid outline of his penis. "Oh, Jesus, I wish you'd always been like this." "Don't worry, darling. From now on I will be." Diane stroked his swelling cock through the pants, feeling the long, turgid shank expand and press against the binding cloth. She rubbed harder, as though she were trying to polish it, and Roger panted excitedly. "I'm going to crash the car, for Christ's sake, if you don't stop!" "You want me to stop?" "No, no, don't stop!" Diane fumbled with his zipper and slowly lowered it, then reached in and tugged the band of his shorts, insinuating her fingers inside. His flesh was hot, his pubic hair like coarse sandpaper, his rod eagerly awaiting the touch of her fingertips. It jumped convulsively when she scratched the bulbous head with one long nail. Diane almost couldn't believe such a wanton action... it was so unlike her previous self. To be feeling Roger's cock in a car! Why... last week, she hated the very sight of it in the bedroom, much besides reveling at its touch. "You'd better zip me up, Diane," Roger advised, "We're almost at the Cords'." But she played with him teasingly until they were on the macadam driveway, and she laughed as he made a bumbling attempt to zip himself closed before opening the car door. Marc and Cindy were waiting at the open front door. There were the usual greetings, but as the door closed Marc suddenly took hold of Diane and pressed her close to him. In full view of his wife and her husband, he kissed Diane passionately, the way a lover kisses his mistress. There was no question in anybody's mind after that what the evening's entertainment would consist of- -if indeed there had been any to begin with. The dinner, served after two rounds of drinks, was delectable. Cindy was a marvelous cook, and had worked hard to be the gracious hostess, serving hors d'oeuvres, with the drinks, and then shrimp cocktails, Caesar salad, and the main course of rock Cornish game hen, roasted plain in the fashionable way, wild rice, Brussels sprouts and cauliflower rosettes. The dessert of cheese and fruit was served buffet style in the living room. Marc excused himself only to return a few moments later with four glasses of a chilled magnum of Mumm's champagne. "What's that for?" Diane asked. "A celebration," Cord said jovially, unwrapping the foil crown and pressing the cork with his thumb. "A celebration of your husband's promotion to General Office Manager of my section of Waller, Waller, Crist and Maxwell -- as of Monday." "Oh, that's wonderful!" Diane squealed--just as the cork popped and shot across the room. "How come?" Roger asked, grinning boyishly. "I thought..." "I talked to some people and we decided you should be trained before Drake retires. So, as of Monday, you'll be with me. Like it?" "Of course!" Roger accepted the offered crystal glass of champagne and drank. Cindy sidled up to him and kissed him lightly on his cheek, saying, "Wonderful, Roger. I'm thrilled for you." Diane turned to Cord, the bubbly effervescence of the champagne giving her the fortification to block her natural modesty. "You like champagne?" he asked. "I... like the feeling it gives." She smiled at Cord, marveling at her ease, catching the appreciative look he gave the full length of her body. She could feel the throb of desire in her loins as he mentally undressed her, and she had to admit she was actually looking forward to making love with him again. She was willing and anxious, and the champagne flowed coolly down her heated throat. Cord quickly poured her another glass, sensing her rising passion as the time drew nearer. "You were wonderful yesterday," Marc whispered in her ear, nuzzling gently her hair and lobe. "I'm more than happy you decided to return tonight for... Round Two." "So am I," Diane responded. "I guess I was... pretty shy. It was my first time." "I know." Marc smiled and took the glass from her hand and set it on the table. Then, his arms pulled her to him and his lips came moistly down on hers, his tongue darting wetly into her mouth. She sucked on it gently, allowing her body to melt against his, and she trembled from the excitement of this man's kiss. All hints of her slight previous nervousness disappeared, and she pressed her lips tighter to his mouth, feeling the hardening of his great cock where he rubbed into the softness of her stomach. He was getting an erection, and she felt her own muscles constrict and her breasts begin tingling. They pulled apart slightly, catching their breaths, and she looked across to the brocade couch which faced away from them. Roger was embracing Cindy there, and the woman was wrapping her arms tightly around him, urging him on with tiny feminine mewls of delight. Cord saw Diane looking at the other couple and said, "They seem to have things under control." "Mmmm," Diane, sighed, returning to his embrace, "And so do we." "Christ, I want to fuck you!" Cord whispered, suddenly, fervently. "And I want to do it here, right now!" Diane remembered the lewd, obscene spectacle of the two of them on the tweed couch yesterday, and hoped she would lose herself in the same wild, frenzied passion as she had then. The thought of being loved by Marc there, in the living room, in full view of her own husband excited her perversely, hotly. "I'm ready!" she urged. "Oh, Marc... yes... fuck me!" The word strangely accentuated the situation, and it was a feeling she welcomed wantonly. She reached down and boldly stroked his enlarged, steel cock through his trousers, feeling more wicked than she ever had felt before in her life. The tingling in her breasts spread to her groin and enveloped her thighs. "Strip!" Cord commanded, unable to wait any longer. "Get naked!" Diane took one last look at her husband, who was now out of sight on the couch cushions, the back of the brocade furnishing a screen to the actions of love-making she knew was happening there. Then she reached behind her and slid the zipper of her green dress down from neck to her buttocks. She lifted her arms and the dress dropped to the floor, puddling around her feet. She stepped out of it, just as Marc unhooked her brassiere; the bra dropped to the dress, and the cool evening air made the red teats of her breasts harden like concrete chips. Cord reached for her, the touch of his hands on her naked shoulders causing her to jump involuntarily. The realization that she stood near nude while her husband was busy nearby with another woman fanned the lust which was burning in her thighs, and the thought that she would soon be writhing on the floor with a strange man she hardly knew pumping between her open legs added to the forbidden thrill. She stripped her panties down over the satiny fullness of her thighs and buttocks and added them to the puddle of dress and brassiere. Cord lowered his head to her breast, suckling the tiny, throbbing nipple deep into his mouth. Diane moaned and swayed, almost falling. "No, no, not yet, Marc!" she panted. "I have my stockings and heels on." "Leave them on. I want you like that." She slipped to the floor, using the clothing there as she had been forced to use the torn dress on the kitchen floor with Roger as a towel against the surface. The rug was thick, though, a deep-pile buff- colored shag, and was almost as soft and comfortable as a bed. She stretched out luxuriously, widening her legs to show Marc the full, enticing view of her warm, moist cunt. She was alive! She rubbed her hands along her sides and dipped a finger provocatively into the pink- tinged valley of her vagina, spreading the moistened, pulsating lips of the channel in preview of the impending lust-fulfilling fuck he knew he was going to give her. "Hurry, hurry!" she moaned loudly then. "I want you!" She made no attempt to keep her voice down, wanting Roger and Cindy to hear her... to hear the two of them as they fucked there on the floor. She waited as Cord shed his clothes like a demon possessed and then lowered his nakedness down to her. "Oh God, Diane, I want to fuck you! I'm going to fuck you until you can't walk!" he hissed between clenched teeth. She moaned with the thrill of Marc's touch, the sensations of desire boiling through her pussy like molten lava. Her whole cunt was ready to erupt like Vesuvius! "Oh fuck me, fuck me, Marc!" she cried out, "I need you, I need you!" She knew her husband had heard her that time, and she didn't care, didn't care about anything. Cord's moist lips started a nibbling motion along her shoulder and neck, sending quivers of goosepimples racing over her body. She writhed uncontrollably beneath his lips and dropped her hand back to his now unclothed cock, grasping the erect member brutally in her hands. She heard him groan as she slid the foreskin back over its engorged head, and rolled the loose flesh around its base. He dipped back to her breasts, his mouth playing wildly with her nipples and aureoles, his tongue trailing wetly through the rich valley of flesh between the throbbing tits as he alternated his attention between them. Then he went lower, moving his body around so that she could still manipulate his penis, but so that he was able to bathe her belly and inner thighs with his enriching tongue. He ground the tip into her navel, bringing soft moans of pleasure from Diane's lust- contorted lips and gasps of maddening sensations from her throat. He licked still lower, and Diane felt her groin flower to the pattern of indecent nippings, and then she stretched her legs upwards and back against her breasts as he hunched over her naked cunt and spread the dew-moistened lips with his fingers. His tongue circled around her inner thighs and buttocks and then plunged hotly into the pink, wet flesh of her pussy. "Ooohhh!" she groaned gutturally. "That's what I like! Yes, yes, YES! Don't stop! Don't stop!" She chanted the words blindly, her breasts mashed against her upthrust legs. She put her hands to her smooth, slick cheeks and spread her cunt open further to his oral ministrations, and he in turn pulled the @@@@@@@ crevice closer to his groveling mouth. His tongue flickered against the diamond bud of her enraged clitoris, causing it to quiver with expectancy. Then he stabbed snake-like against the gushing walls of her sensitive, throbbing pussy. Diane raised herself up on her elbows and watched down between her breasts in complete captivation as Marc nestled his mouth into the hollow of her open cunt. She shuddered from his soft lickings on her tender skin and in her wet creases, and felt his hot puffs of breath. She pumped in the rhythm of copulation as his magic tongue kissed her from the bottom to the top of her vaginal damp slit. She rolled her head back, slowly tossing it from side to side as the delicious contact continued. Cord was gasping as Diane ministered to his massive cock, and he in turn jerked his thighs as though he was fucking her stroking hand. But not once did he alter or break the lashing contact of his eager mouth, tongue and lips. Even his nose was immersed in her steaming slit, the nostrils flaring excitedly at the odor of pussy and flowing juices. He dipped to kiss the wrinkled ring of her anus, and Diane was fairly shrieking with delight at the forbidden act. He thrust the hard tip of his tongue into her asshole, feeling its rubbery opening give and stretch before his invading tongue. Then he moved one of his hands from her firm ass cheeks, poising it before the quivering hole, and his mouth returned to her clitoris; as it did, he pressed his middle finger into her rectal passage, sinking it to the first knuckle brutally. "Aggggghhhhh! It hurts!" Diane cried out, delirious with masochistic pain-joy at the ravagement. "It hurts so much!" He wriggled his finger, extending it to the second knuckle. "Ohhhh! Ohhh! I can't stand it!" she screamed. "It's too much! Too much!" Cord did not remove his invading digit. He continued to move it around as he thrust his tongue deep inside her vagina until her voice died in a strangled mixture of sob and sigh and then broke again in a high-pitched wail as her passion overflowed her loins. She twisted in his double grip, writhing in sweet agony. Marc's lips and finger caused a crackling thunder of sweeping emotions to surge through her body. She gasped and groaned, a burning wildness taking hold of her as she lay impaled upon tongue and finger. She rotated her buttocks abandonedly, the ecstasy probing through her loins and swirling through her naked flesh. God, oh Jesus! There was nothing else in the world except the enervating convulsions of her naked cunt! Cord thrust his tongue deeper, working faster and faster as he heard her approach her climax. He plunged every inch of his huge tongue into her willing cunt, tasting its slightly acid secretions, licking the swollen cunt lips, kissing the trembling inner thighs. She was a hot little bitch, he thought, and he had waited for his chance and found it well worthwhile. He flicked his tongue and worked his finger faster and deeper into her ever-expanding holes, and her body shuddered beneath him, her thighs opening and closing spasmodically. "Dear God...!" Diane convulsed, her head flailing wildly as she tensed her back in an arch. Her neck muscles stood out like tendons, and her face screwed into a contorted mask as a low, animalistic growl began to build within her. She was almost there... almost on the brink. "Oh God, I can't take it... That's enough! Oh stop, oh stop... Please... Ohhhhhhhhh I'm cumming, I'm cumming, I'm cumming... OH GOD YES!!" Diane spasmed and climaxed her heart slamming against her ribs, her mind awash with the flaming pleasure of her orgasm. Her insides felt as though they were afire, and her release circled through her in increasing spirals. Her fluids gushed down along Marc's mouth and chin, puddled wetly around his finger still sunk in her anus, dripped to the clothing below. Finally, she collapsed on the rug, dropping her legs as though they were lead weights. She lay uselessly immobile, the world having almost ended for her in a cataclysmic ecstasy. Cord cradled his face in the warm softness of her pussy. He panted his exhaustion along with her heaving breath, and then removed his finger and crawled over to find her lips with his. She could feel the stickiness of her fluids on his cheeks, and then he smiled and said softly, "Rest, Mrs. Slater. Then do it to me. Then suck my cock like I just sucked your cunt." She nodded her head gently in agreement and dove her tongue deep into his mouth in silent appreciation for the indescribable journey he had taken her on. *** Roger had let Cindy lower him to the couch, squirming her hot body beneath him provocatively. He had wanted to go to another room so he could see her nakedness in private, but she had not waited, and uncaring that her husband or his wife were on the other side of the couch, she had wantonly stripped her panty-hose from beneath her short dress, and then unbuckled Roger's trousers hurriedly. His head whirled from the champagne and from the heady aroma of her musk. Damn, but she was hot! he thought. Hot and ready! She took his hand and guided it to the softness of her vagina, rubbing his palm into the crinkly pubic hair. The pungent aroma of her pussy was so strong that it wafted like thick perfume in Roger's nostrils. It has jasmine, sweet jasmine. "Finger me!" she groaned, wrapping her hands in the wiry hair around his cock, tantalizing the blood- hardened member with stroking nearness. It leapt to meet her invading fingers, but as it touched them, they pulled away teasingly. Roger obeyed her command, his fingers probing the gentle entrance of her cunt and hardening her little clitoris, making it stand up from where it snuggled on the folds of her labia. It gave him a vast sense of power to see how she wriggled and squirmed under his ministrations, and he pressed harder, pulling the ragged slit of her vagina open wide and rubbing up and down her moist crotch abandonedly. Cindy began to stroke his burgeoning penis more erotically, and finally Roger could stand it no longer. His cock throbbed like some thundering stallion, and he grabbed her legs and drew himself on top of her, his rigid, palpitating member brushing against her pubic hair and slithering along her soaked cunt slit. "Oh yes, now I want you... now, now!" she gasped, splaying her legs as far apart as she could get them. She dropped one leg to the floor and arched the other over the rim of the couch. Roger looked down between their bodies, staring with hungry mouth wide at the upturned magnificence of her open pink furrow. She lurched upward in a spasmodic urge to hurry his cock into her. She groped between her legs, finding the jerky blunt head of his prick so that she could place the fleshy hugeness of his hardened cock into the full length of her open, quivering hold. Her tightly closed hands caressed it tenderly, reverently, and she steered it up to the cave of her vagina, never letting it lose touch with her boiling flesh. Already it was convulsing and the viscid milk oozed from its lust-filled opening. She held it in place, and then with her other hand pushed against Roger's buttocks. His mighty weapon thrust itself deep within her, quelling only a portion of the gnawing heat which was consuming her insatiable slit. He began to pump, his long, grinding strokes bringing noises from Cindy like those of a mewling kitten searching for milk. Then, dimly, he heard another sound, gasps as though a woman were in intense pain. He was half-tempted to raise his head and see what it was, but the force of Cindy's animalistic mating was too great; he sank to her, drubbing her thighs with his powerful battering. "OOOOOooooohhhhhh!" he heard in a husky woman's gurgle. "That's what I like! Yes, yes, yessssss...!" Roger froze involuntarily as he recognized his wife's voice. He couldn't comprehend it for a long moment, until he was shocked back into reality by Cindy's pleading demand: "Keep fucking, Roger, goddamn it, keep fucking!" There were other, softer murmurs and then: "AGGGGGHHHH! It hurts!" Diane was really getting it! He was wildly excited by the though of his wife's lust, and by Cindy's mad undulations. He felt his cock throbbing and aching in Cindy's sopping wet vagina, and his testicles felt swollen and angry with his rapidly building cum. He heard his young wife's voice gasp, "Oh God, I can't take it!" and then the spiraling shriek of her inner soul as she reached her climax. Then there was silence, save for the rustling of clothes and the panting of commingled breaths. Cindy heaved against him, making Roger lose interest in his wife's actions again. He bent to the task of fucking Cindy, slamming his mammoth penis to the hilt, hitting her cervix with increasing pressure, his cock ripping away at her enclosing grasp with overwhelming desire. Then suddenly there was a groan from Cord's lips as though he had been stabbed, and a voice cut through the air like a knife. "Ooohh, Diane! Your mouth is like butter!" The meaning of those words was all too clear. Roger gyrated in Cindy's cunt, his eyes clenched shut in a futile attempt to blot out the horrible picture of his wife's sweet lips slipping over Marc's obscene, glistening penis. The ultimate torture of fucking a woman while your own is sucking another man overwhelmed him. His mind drew a thousand pictures, and unheeding the panting demands of Cindy, he withdrew his cock and raised himself up and peeked over the edge of the couch. "Don't leave me, Roger!" squealed Cindy, clutching at him. "For God's sake, don't leave me!" She tried to pry his fingers from the couch, but to no avail. Roger's eyes were fastened almost mesmerically on the lewd scene before him. The sight of Cord's hard shaft completely absorbed between his wife's ovalled lips increased his sexual appetite a hundredfold. Diane was massaging the soft resilient skin of Marc's testicles and she swallowed continually, her throat muscles milking his prick. Her tongue laved the underside of his prick while its tip taunted the base and a portion of his sperm-bloated balls. The look on Cord's face told Roger he was experiencing the ultimate of pleasurable fermenations. Diane hummed and purred hungrily, Marc's heavy and throbbing penis vibrating and reaching from her throat. She waggled her hips provocatively, totally absorbed in her wanton task. "Suck harder!" he heard Cord groan through passion- clenched teeth. Diane tightened her lips and bobbed yet faster, the cock buried deep in her mouth. "That's what you want, is it?" Cindy whispered next to him. "You want to watch? Well, goddamn it, then let's watch!" Cindy suddenly jerked upwards, pushing Roger away. He staggered to his feet, unsure of what she was doing, and she took him by his still erect penis, hands clasping the turgid rod like a walking stick, and led him around the couch. She guided him to a spot beside his wife, and then pulled him to the rug. His eyes rested on the lewd, obscene performance in front of him. God, she's hot! he thought, and his aching penis throbbed in anticipatory lust of resuming his fucking of Cindy. The abysmal, lascivious thought of fucking in front of Diane while another man pumped her convulted mouth with his huge sperm bloated cock overcame him, and he slipped his hands around Cindy's waiting buttocks and lowered her to his waiting prick. She impaled herself with a mighty groan, committing sexual hara-kiri with utter abandonment. He gasped as Cindy, riding his gigantic, throbbing cock, reached behind her and gently enfolded his testicles with her fingers, and then leaned forward, making his prick scrape her inner cunt walls. She moved up and down, her soft pubic hair parting and then folding inwards as she slid down his lubricated pole. Her pussy clasped him like a well-fitting glove. He let his hips move off the rug, and with a groan which started in his belly, he rammed forward, burrowing his cock deeper still into Cindy's clasping pussy, flooding into the kneeling woman like a great tide that tore and burst everything in its path. Roger still gazed upon his wife as he shattered Cindy's stretched and open cunt. He groaned with the doubled ecstasy of fucking and seeing Diane trapped between Cord's legs. The man thrust his cock mercilessly into her mouth, forcing her sucking, fish-like lips apart with each upward jerk until almost all his rigid flesh was swallowed by her working concave-convex cheeks. Her long, disheveled blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders to pool on his belly, and her firm, white breasts danced and shook below her heaving chest as though they had a life of their own. Unconsciously he began to imitate his wife's rhythm as the tempo increased, and his cock throbbed inside Cord's wife's burning pussy, her soft moistness unbearable. Wilder and wilder the two couples became, their beat regulated by the rhythm of Diane's swirling tongue around Cord's near exploding cock. And then... a deep, half-human cry erupted from Cord and he locked his hands around the back of Diane's bobbing head, driving his cock so deep into her throat that Roger could no longer see any of it protrude from his wife's wet and glistening lips. Her wild sucking changed to great desperate, gulping swallows as Cord spewed huge quantities of hot, white semen into her mouth. Some dribbled from her tightly clasping lips in spite of her efforts to consume it all, running in rivulets down her chin and neck. She swallowed and reswallowed, hollowing and then bloating her engorged cheeks. Christ, Roger thought, that man must have a hollow leg full of cum! At the same time he could feel a gush of warmth around his own cock as Cindy groaned out her release. Her juices began to flow out from around his deeply imbedded cock and down into the softness of his testicles. He clenched his eyes shut and felt his balls erupt wildly. It was as if hot lightening started to ride up his scrotum and leap down his shaft, and his sperm shot like water from a faucet up into Cindy's palpitating belly. He thrust upwards as far as he was able, spewing out his load, grinding his pelvis against her pussy without mercy. Diane whimpered, her own orgasm having been released with the saltine taste of Cord's cum. She moved her head, Marc's deflated cock slipping wetly from her mouth, and Roger could see the thin sticky cords of his hot sperm still connecting her face to the warm throbbing head even though they were now inches apart. Her breathing was heavy and she groaned and then she collapsed sideways, her body a limp doll, held in place only by the inner thighs of Cord's still raised legs. Roger strained and emptied the last of his cum deep into Cindy and then released his hands from her. She slithered forward and lay across his chest, her legs still bent at his hips. He turned his head and smiled at his wife, smiled at her lovingly, completely at ease with the satiation of mutual orgasm. She returned his smile, thin trails of sperm still visible around her ruby lips. Later the four of them performed other wild and abandoned acts, with Cord directing them like a Hollywood film maker. The evening faded into a mass of tangled legs, breasts, cocks, and cunts. When Roger and Diane finally bid their farewell early the next morning, they both realized they had passed the point of no return. They had been initiated and accepted. They were full-fledged members of the cult now, for better or for worse... CHAPTER 7 --------- On a warm, balmy Friday, two months after that wild, orgiastic evening at the Cords', Diane was reading a magazine in the living room of their duplex and thinking about Roger. He was now the full-fledged General Office Manager of Marc Cord's section at Waller, Waller, Crist and Maxwell--the former manager, Drake, having now retired. According to Marc, he was doing extremely well and very much in line for a substantial raise in his present two thousand dollar monthly salary. Diane couldn't have been happier--for Roger, and for herself. They had been pricing homes in San Bruno, a few miles south of San Francisco, for two weeks now, and Roger was negotiating with a real estate man for a beautiful piece of property that had a magnificent view of the Bay Area, which they had seen high in the winding foothills near Skyline Boulevard. If things went according to schedule, and if the proper financial arrangements were satisfactorily worked out, they would be moving into that sumptuous home within the month. Too, Roger had told her that as soon as they completed the deal, he would buy her a car of her own, perhaps a little sports model, and a new and fancy Detroit model for himself. Yes, things were on a skyrocketing upswing now. Everything was going just beautifully. She and Roger were now making love at least once a night, and experiencing new and wild joys each and every time. Why, only the other evening they had 69'd for three solid hours; Roger's tongue had sent her whirling to incalculable orgasms during that time, while she had sucked and milked his prick of sticky, hot, delicious loads of sperm three times, never allowing that marvelous cock of his to escape her lips... even when it had deflated, she continued to nibble and suckle it until it once more grew to its monstrous proportions in the cushiony-soft folds of her mouth. They were still seeing the Cords, too, once and twice each week. Her sessions with Marc, and Roger's with Cindy, heightened their sexual satisfaction in one another. Diane never ceased to be amazed at her own sensual abandonment, as the excitement she felt at watching Roger kissing Cindy's vagina not a foot away from her eyes, at sucking Marc's great male cock with her eyes open wide and staring salaciously into Rogers. It was almost as if she couldn't get enough of Marc's and Roger's cocks, as if her mouth and cunt had become totally insatiable. Whereas before she had lived in dread of fucking, she now lived purely for fucking. And she had never enjoyed the fruits of life more. Diane turned the pages of the magazine idly. It was almost one o'clock now, and she would have to begin the preparations for supper before long. She was having a special dinner for Roger -- crablegs made with mushrooms and sour cream and wine--not for any special reason, just because she loved him. Of course, she didn't feel much like going through the prosaic chores of cooking on this warm afternoon; what she really felt like doing... The doorbell began to chime. Now who can that be? Diane wondered, rising. I hope it's Mr. Comstock. He doesn't know we'll be leaving yet, and I want the pleasure of telling him what he can do with this under-heated crumbling old place. She went to the door and opened it. Marc Cord stood on the small porch outside. With him was a short, shubby man of about forty, with a bald pate and dark brown eyes. The man was grinning to begin with, and when he saw the lush, full curves of Diane's skirt-and-sweater draped body, the grin widened and became hot and lewd. Cord said, "Hi, kitten..." "Marc," she said. "What are you doing here?" "I wanted you to meet a friend of mine," he told her. "Diane Slater, this is Ed Blake. He's out of our Los Angeles office, Diane." "Hiya, Mrs. Slater," Blake said, boldly undressing her with his hot, fevered eyes. "This is indeed a pleasure." She squirmed slightly under his gaze, deciding that she didn't like him at all. Why had Marc brought him around here, anyway? She said, "How do you do?" in a cool voice, and then looked at Cord. He said, "Aren't you going to invite us in?" "Well, yes, all right." She stood aside, letting them pass by her. Blake's hand came in contact with the smooth curve of her buttocks, seemed to linger there for a moment, and then he was past her. She didn't think his touching her like that was an accident, and she shivered slightly. She closed the door and turned to the two men. "Can I offer you something?" she asked. "Yeah," Blake said, grinning obscenely. "How about a little piece of you." She glared at him. "I don't think that's particularly funny, Mr. Blake," she said icily. "Hey, take it easy, kitten," Cord soothed. "Ed likes to kid around, that's all." "Well, I don't like it," she said. "Was there something special you wanted, Marc, or is this visit purely social?" "Just to tell you Cindy and I are having a little party tomorrow night," he said, grinning, "For special friends only, if you know what I mean." Diane frowned. "No, I don't." She lied, embarrassed in front of the stranger. "You and Roger just come on over around nine. I don't think you'll be disappointed in the... ah... entertainment." "Well... all right. If Roger hasn't anything else planned." "Oh, he hasn't," Cord chuckled. "I talked to him about it this morning." He looked at Blake, then. "Why don't you have a seat, Ed? I think I could use a drink. How about you," "Sounds good," Blake said. "Have you got anything here?" Cord asked Diane. "Just some bourbon." "Fine. Will you make us a couple of belts?" "All right." She turned and went through the door into the kitchen. She was at the sink, taking glasses down from the overhead cupboard, when Cord came into the room. He moved up close behind her, as she was stretched on tiptoe reaching for the tumblers, and pressed his loins against the curving, rounded moons of her buttocks. He let his hands slide around her waist and then come up to cup the full, erect mounds of her breasts, kneading them gently. "Hi, baby," he whispered against her soft, sweetly- smelling hair. She felt herself shiver at the touch of his hands and body on her. She couldn't help it; every time she was around Marc Cord, the only thing she could think about was sex. Her body reacted accordingly, sending ripples of pleasure, of desire, swirling along her flesh. She took the glasses down and put them on the drain- board, but made no move to step out of his embrace. He continued to massage her breasts, pressuring the soft, resilient flesh and the erect buds of her ruby nipples. She could feel his rapidly inflating cock grind against the perfectly rounded globes of her ass, and tremors of flaming lust eddied deep in the core of her stomach. "Damn you, Marc!" she breathed between tightly clenched teeth, her eyes closed as she yielded her body to the delicious manipulations of his fingers and pelvis. "Why do you have to torture us like this? You know I can't resist you, and you know just as well that we can't do anything about it now." "Why not, kitten?" he hissed into her ear. Her hips were beginning to rotate in time with his as his hands moved down now, to slide under the sweater and stroke the soft flatness of her belly, the tips of his fingers dipping tantalizingly into the waistband of her skirt. She managed, "Because... because of your... friend, Mr. Blake... um, out there, oh God, Marc... you've got me so hot I think I'm... I'm going to explode!" "Never mind Mr. Blake," Cord whispered, sliding his hand still deeper inside her skirt and now inside her panties, caressing the soft fleece of her pubic mound. "Come on, Diane baby, I want you to suck my cock. I want to put my big, hot prick in your mouth and feel you lick it with your tongue." His obscene words drove all thoughts of caution from Diane's mind, casting propriety to the wind. Her cunt was dripping anticipatory fluid now, and the palm of his hand was rubbing gently over her pubic area, the tip of his forefinger searching for, and finding, the tiny, oscillating tip of her moist, nestled clitoris. God, I want him! she thought to herself, I want to suck him, just as he said, feel his huge cock sawing in and out of my mouth! I don't care about anything else in the whole wide, infinite universe except Marc Cord's great, lust-inflamed, blue-veined cock! "Oh... yes, Marc... yes, yes! I want to suck you, now, right now!" She turned to face him, pressing herself to him, feeling the heat of his hand between them as he continued to stroke her clitoris with maddening, frenzied circles. She put her tongue in his mouth and then bit his lip, gently, still grinding her hips against his harder and faster and she felt the ebbing whirlpools of lust seethe uncontrollably inside her. "In... in the bedroom!" Cord groaned. "Come on... baby, in the bedroom!" Obediently, still clinging to him, with his hand still insinuated inside the waistband of her skirt, she allowed Marc to lead her through the kitchen door, along the short hallway into the bedroom. There, he took his hand away and kissed her long and hard, darting his tongue wildly inside her mouth to swirl against hers, their saliva mixing and blending and flowing in thin rivulets from the corners of Diane's widely-parted red lips. Then he stepped back away from her and tore at the belt of his suit trousers with one hand, using the other to shrug out of his coat. "Get naked, baby!" he ordered. "Now; hurry, hurry!" She pulled and tore at her binding garments, her mind mesmeric with lust, her eyes staring hungrily at the bulging front of Cord's now-@@@@@@@ shorts. And then she was naked, and Marc's gigantic tool, hot and throbbing and angrily purplish, was swaying back and forth in anticipation before her. Not bothering to remove his shirt or tie, but stepping out of his shorts and trousers, Cord fell back on the bed, spreading his legs and thighs wide to allow room for her to kneel between them. Quickly, wild with seething emotions, she took advantage of his mute offer and knelt there, her knees touching the hirsute flesh of his legs. She lowered her head, her eyes feasting on her target, her lips parting expectantly, tongue moistening their dewy softness. Her left hand came up to stroke tenderly his wrinkled scrotum, massage the base of his mighty prick, and then encircle it in her hand. Suddenly, her head darted down and her famished, wet mouth seized what it wanted and needed, the only nourishment it cared about at that moment. She began to suck him slowly, agonizingly, maddeningly, running her tongue wetly around and around the slimy, salty, lubricated head and licking the tip teasingly into the tiny open slit of the moist gland until she could feel it throbbing as if it had a life of its own and would gush forward at any second a great, never- ending fountain of creamy white cum. Her head bobbed up and down slavishly over the thick shaft of flesh now, sucking harder, her tongue swirling faster, and Cord's buttocks twisted wildly on the bedspread. His hands wrapped themselves in the soft, silky strands of her hair, pushing her head down over his gigantic column. Diane could feel its dripping head batter against the back of her throat, but she made no move to alleviate the intense ramming pressure there, allowing her lips to suckle maddeningly, convoluting as she strove to draw the very essence of his being along the passage of his great, purplish, monstrous cock. Suddenly, Diane heard a sound--the sound of the bedroom door opening! Her eyes flew open, and from her position with her mouth almost completely engulfing Cord's prick on the bed she was able to see the doorway clearly. There, framed in the arch, was Ed Blake. He was completely nude, the short, rigid, chunky length of his thick cock standing obscenely from the thick curling bristles of his pubic hair. His flesh was milky white, unhealthy, and his soft, doughy belly hung sagging over his abdomen. His eyes were wild with uncontrolled, animalistic passion, and his lips were skinned back over his teeth in a snarl of salacious delight. Ripples of horror flashed through Diane's body. She tried to pull her head up from Cord's loins, to release his giant pole from her mouth, but Marc's hands were still entangled in her hair and she couldn't move. She could only stare in terror as Blake advanced slowly, his eyes on the stretched moons of Diane's swaying upraised buttocks. He was holding his hardened cock in his hand now, like some nightmare general heading forth to do battle. Diane tried to cry out, but Cord held her firm. "It's all right, baby," he crooned. "Just relax, now; just relax and enjoy it!" Enjoy it? Diane thought, frightened. What was the matter with Marc? Had... he brought this filthy slug of a man Ed Blake here with this explicit purpose in mind? Had he caressed her and stroked her in the kitchen, getting her hot, just so she would do his bidding and suck him--with her quivering ass stretched skyward, naked and defenseless, waiting for Blake to come in and... Oh god, oh god! Oh no, not that! That was one thing she had never allowed Marc or Roger to do, take her anally; her rectum was virginal, and she wanted it to stay that way... Oh dear god, she couldn't allow her bowels to be raped, she couldn't... and yet, there was nothing she could do about it, nothing at all. Blake had reached her now, his teeth still bared. Diane felt, then, the terrible viscid touch of his sausage- like fingers on her palpitating hips, spreading them wide, opening the tiny puckered hole of her anus to his lustful gaze. She tried to twist away, but Cord flexed his hips and drove his huge rod deep against her larynx again, impaling her above him. And then she felt the hard, rubbery head of Blake's thick cock press against her naked rectal opening, tease along it there, poise at the tiny wrinkled ring. No, no, no, no! her mind screamed. Please, no, GOD NO! With brutal, sadistic lust, Blake suddenly rammed forward, his cock soaring into her tightly virginal asshole with savage, unmerciful force, never stopping as it tore through the membranous passage like some terrible ravaging machine. "AAAAAAAGGGGGHHHH!" she screamed around Cord's prick. The cry changed to strangled gasps as Cord again flexed his buttocks to drive his invading cock deeper into the softness of her mouth. "Goddamn... Cord, her asshole's a cherry, sure as hell! Christ, I didn't expect to get me a virgin on this deal!" "Shut up... you bastard!" Cord panted. And then to Diane, "Come on, honey, it's all right. I'm sorry I... had to do it this way but, Christ, it's business and Cindy's away until tomorrow. Just relax, honey, and you'll find out you like it. You'll thank me for it... afterwards." She tried to scream out to him, but his big cock in her mouth forced the words to die in her throat. Her face was contorted not only in agony, but in the shame and humiliation of a complete stranger's insane and lewd prick defiling her defenseless anus. He clutched savagely at her hips and thrust his thick cock deeper into her rectum, into the warm, forbidden depths of her passage. The pressure of his straining thighs thrust her forward, thrust her head down lower on Cord's hairy belly, pushing his cock deeper still into her mouth. "Aaaaaaaaagggggghhhhhhh!" she cried out again. "Come on, baby!" Cord encouraged. "Keep sucking me, keep sucking me!" Involuntarily, almost defensively, her lips began nibbling at the huge, fleshy surface of his bloated cock, tasting on her tongue the dribbling seminal fluid which escaped the tiny glans opening. Behind her, Blake was thrusting forward with great sawing strokes, making bestial sounds deep in the fat recesses of his throat as his fleshy rod continued its forward invasion, pushing the rubbery, resistant flesh before it until finally, with one last lunge that flattened his loins against her sweat-slick buttocks, he had sunk every last thick inch of his cock into her warm, constricting anus. Her mouth worked harder and faster on Cord's prick now, suckling it wildly. His hips churned and rotated abandonedly on the bed, his fingers working convulsively in her hair as the moment of his building orgasm drew near. Blake's balls smacked loudly against the wet, drooling lips of Diane's vaginal orifice below as his loins ground mercilessly against her full, firm ass cheeks. Then he drew his wide rod out slightly, watching with bated breath as the wet base appeared before his eyes, the head still sunk between the wide, tight-stretched oval opening. He moaned, and thrust inward again, his breath coming faster. A gasp of total lust escaped his throat, and he began sawing rhythmically in and out, deep down into the warm clasping channel. And in that moment, the pain and the terror and the humiliation began to leave Diane's body and mind, to be replaced with something else, something far more base: sexual arousal. Her hips began to grind backward as her anal passage grew accustomed to the turgid pole imbedded there, and she was suddenly, wonderfully, reveling in the lewd sodomizing of her asshole. Her head was flailing from side to side, her lips wildly sucking on Cord's prick as her jerking head bent it maddeningly from side to side. Oh God, she thought, Oh God, I do like it, Marc was right, I do like it, I like that ugly man's cock in my asshole, I like Marc's prick in my mouth, oh God I never dreamed anything this perverted could feel so wonderful and good... Then she was buffeting back against Blake's driving cock like a rutting animal, as she felt the first tentative waves of her climax seize hold of her. Her lips swirled faster and faster and faster up and down, around and around, the near-exploding hardness of Cord's prick. She was mewling in total pleasure, letting her own cum build in direct cadence with Cord's and with Blake's, knowing it wouldn't be long now, wouldn't be long... Blake gave a sudden, high-pitched squeal and his pummeling shaft drove forward even harder, working demon-like with its long, brutal strokes into her rectum. "I'm... I'm going to... to CUM!" he yelped. "Oh Jesus... yes, mee... mee too!" Cord cried out, his body twisting and thrashing beneath Diane's madly sucking lips. Oh God, and so... so am I! Diane's brain screamed. "Oooooohhhhhh, yesssssss, I'm... cumming too... cumming too. Aaaaaaaggghhhhh!" She felt as if Blake's cock were rammed all the way through her body up to her throat as he jerked convulsively behind her. A great, burning surge of hot, swirling semen flooded deep, deep into her rectum as he continued to howl in orgiastic rapture. The hot liquid filled her belly, filled her quivering insides... and then there was more of the torrential fluid spasming up from the opening in Cord's cock, pouring into her throat, filling her mouth, almost choking her as he shot stream after stream of warm, hot seed from deep in his churning balls... Diane's own climax happened then, a wild, intense release that exploded her juices simultaneously with the eruptions of Cord and Blake, and she felt their semen and her fluid rushing to commingle in her stomach--flowing down from her mouth and down from her anus, and up from her seething cunt, to become one together in the pit of her belly. In that moment, she went a little insane with rapture and she knew nothing but bliss incomparable for long mindless, soulless minutes as two cocks drained in two of her bodily orifices and flowing lubrication dripped from a third. Later, much later, after Cord and Blake had bid her good-bye, Diane lay nude and unmoving on the bed. She felt warmly lethargic, completely fulfilled--and yes, without shame of any kind. What was the use of self- deception? It served no purpose, did it? She had truly, undeniably reveled in the lewd, salacious r******** of her virginal rectum by the fat, repulsive Ed Blake while she had milked Marc Cord's hot, throbbing prick with her mouth. The perverted seance á trois she had participated in had excited her into an orgasm of her own unequalled in total abandonment. God, it had been so good, so wonderful! And she wanted it to happen again, and again, and again. Gone now, completely gone, were all her inhibitions, her prudish moral outlooks. She had become a woman of the flesh, living for physical gratification and no more, for nothing else was important except the beauteous, satiated feelings which now flowed through her like warm claret. She knew what her own personal Nirvana was, and she was there at that very moment... Languorously, Diane stretched her arms over her head. She found herself thinking about Marc's invitation to his and Cindy's party the following evening, and his rather obvious hints as to just what type of party it would be. Yes, she was almost certain what would happen at the Cord's tomorrow night: wife-swapping at its ultimate, The Big Time, not just her and Roger and Marc and Cindy, but other couples as well; who knew how many? Where partners were freely exchanged, and every conceivable sort of abnormal sexual deviation was practiced. There was no doubt in her mind that this was what lay in store for her, and for Roger, if they decided to accept Marc Cord's invitation. And she knew, after what had just happened between her and Marc Cord and the stranger Ed Blake, that she was looking forward to whatever lewd perversions tomorrow night would bring. Looking forward to them eagerly, like a child looks forward to Christmas. Unless she was very badly mistaken, she thought that Roger would be looking forward to them, too, for he surely knew just as she did what type of party it would be. When Roger came home later that day, and they talked about it, she discovered that she was right on both counts. *** Roger and Diane arrived at the Cords' Peacock Gap home at a few minutes past nine Saturday night. Diane wore only a simple, clinging shift, without bra and panties, and her husband wore as little as possible. The air in the car on the ride over was charged with electric anticipation of what the evening was to bring. They hadn't spoken much, had simply sat with their thighs touching and hands clasping as Roger drove. Marc opened the door to their ring, and Diane's eyes widened when she saw that he was completely nude. His fleshy shaft was rigid, throbbing slightly as it stood out from his abdomen like a giant steel bar. She looked at it, fascinated as always by its immensity; she moistened her lips. Cord had a martini in one hand, and from the crooked leer on his face Diane knew that he had been drinking for some time. "C'mon in, kids!" he enthused, pulling the door open and waving them in. "Party's going good, now. Damned good, matter-of-fact." They followed him inside. It was dark in the large living room, with only indirect ceiling lights to illuminate the dimness. Diane saw that there were a lot of ornate Chinese lanterns in a variety of colors decorating the ceiling. There were three couples in the room, all nude. Two of the couples were dancing to soft music from some hidden stereo, and both men had stiffened cocks. On the couch, another man was lying with his lips pressed between the widespread thighs of a red-haired girl; she was massaging his prick rhythmically as he licked the softness of her cunt. Diane felt aroused sensations churn through her at the lewd sight, and then Cord grabbed her and pulled her up tight against his erect cock, rubbing it along her belly through the thin material of her shift. She shuddered, beginning to move her own pelvis in time to his rotations. "Some party, eh, kitten?" he whispered in her ear. "But you already guessed what it'd be, didn't you?" "Yes, Marc, I guessed." He laughed. "Well, c'mon, get with it. Get outta those clothes and let it all hang out!" He released her, and Diane -- with no trace of guilt or shame now--quickly took off the shift to @@@@@@ her own trembling nakedness. She saw that Roger did the same, tossing his clothes along with hers onto a large pile of garments by the door. Cord drank in Diane's beauty with his eyes, licked his lips, and then waved Roger and her out onto the sun porch. Cindy was making drinks at the bar, and she squealed when she saw Roger and rushed toward him, her naked breasts bobbing wildly. She kissed him hotly and took his hand and pressed it down to her moist cunt, taking his middle finger and insinuating it into her pulsating slit. "Glad you came, honey," she breathed heavily in a drunken drawl. Cord fixed Roger and Diane a drink. In the doorway, he pointed to one of the dancing couples--a tall, gray- haired man and a tiny, brunette with huge, swaying breasts--and said, "That's Randall Anderson and his wife, Shirley. He's a bigwig with a bank in San Francisco." Then he indicated the second couple, a medium-sized man with a straggly black beard and a lithe blonde girl with a huge bushy pubic triangle, as a prominent San Rafael physician, Doctor Ron Hilton and Isabel Ziniwall. The red-haired girl who was having her cunt licked on the couch turned out to be Jolene Hilton, the doctor's wife; the man was Reg Wilcox, a local real estate agent. There was one other couple present: Isabel Ziniwall's husband, Norman, who was a copywriter for a San Francisco advertising agency, and Wilcox's wife, Patti, a pert black-haired woman with curvaceously slim legs. They were lying near the pool, caressing one another, and Ziniwall's lips were locked over the turgid nipple of her right breast while her hand stroked his long, thin cock and toyed with his swelling balls. Marc, the introductions and amenities having been performed, then left Roger and Diane to move into the living room. He stepped up to the dancing Anderson couple, whirled Shirley away from her husband, and backed her up against one wall. He lifted her right leg with one and used the other to guide his huge, blue- veined cock into the wide, soft slit between her legs, and then rammed his great weapon home. Shirley Anderson gasped with delight, and began to use the wall as a springboard for her hips and she fucked back against his burgeoning tool with long, easy strokes. Cindy pulled Roger into the other room, intending to usurp Jolene Hilton and Reg Wilcox from their positions on the couch; but before she could, Doctor Hilton left Isabel and grabbed Cindy and pulled her down onto the soft buff carpet. He began forcing his hard, leaking cock against her lips. She didn't resist, opening her lips wide to accept his invading monster, nibbling at it gently and hungrily. Roger knelt beside them, and Cindy reached out and grasped his own erect penis and began to stroke it lightly as she sucked the doctor's rod, he straddling her breasts. Diane was left all alone. But not for long... CHAPTER 8 --------- Diane felt warm and sensitive all over, and her pussy was secreting the fluids of her desire down her inner thighs. She knew that with all this going on around her she was going to be fucked and fucked hard very quickly. Suddenly soft hands wrapped around her, squeezing her breasts from behind, fingers roughly kneading the nipples. Diane looked down, surprised. She had wanted Marc first, but saw her nipples grow hard and erect under the pressure. Someone kissed her on the neck, on the shoulders. And she shivered as she turned and recognized the man as the sneaky looking Randall Anderson. He smiled crookedly at her, running his fingers from her breasts down to the pink, dilating cunt lips of her inflamed crotch. She groaned in protest at the sudden, familiar contact, but in spite of her revulsion she didn't try to stop him or pull away. She looked down at his cock, which was fully erect and pressing against her belly like some conqueror's standard. Her face contorted with a slight revulsion at its sight, for Randall's member wasn't the beautiful thing Roger's or Marc's were; his was monstrous and webbed all along the shaft with heavy, throbbing blue veins, giving grim advance warning of the lustful state he was in. "Like it, honey?" Randall grinned lopsidedly at her. She tried to answer, but her voice seemed caught in her throat. "Yes, yes, I like it," she finally managed, knowing he was going to get it from her anyway. "Good, because I'm going to put it up your cunt like a ramrod. It's going to go so far in that you'll be able to taste it all the way up in your throat," he said, his grin turning to a full smile of overwhelming lust. Randall pressed against her then, forcing Diane back against the porch's tweed couch. She dropped to it, sitting with her legs together, staring fearful up at Randall, who looked down at her with eyes like fiery coals. His long cock had rarely ached as it did now, and he lowered himself to her, pushing her back, his face pressed in the soft, clean odor of her long blonde hair. "Spread your legs, honey. I can't fuck you with them together." He thought that was funny and he laughed, his knees slowly and relentlessly forcing her legs apart, her toes hanging over the edge as she adjusted herself to his body. She gave up all thought of modesty or of caring whether she truly desired this man, knowing that resistance would be futile. A soft moan escaped her lips as she felt the hardness of his huge, bloated cock make warm, wet contact with the soft inner flesh of her thighs. Randall moved forward, insinuating the full length of his member along the narrow, wide-stretched crevice of her crotch, her shoulders pinned to the cushions, her buttocks squirming and twisting beneath him, inciting his lust to the fullest. "No, wait!" Randall said suddenly. "I want you in the ass! Yeah, that's it. I want to shove my prick in your sweet little asshole. Turn over!" Diane stiffened and a faint dizziness overtook her, making her gulp desperately for air. "Go on, turn over!" She moved slowly, unsurely, but did as he bid, tears of frustration and anger beginning to well up in her eyes. There was no escape. There was only the rigid dripping cock of the thin little man behind her, and it was quivering with the anticipation of the salacious attack it was about to render. Randall's hand pulled her hips up off the couch, while his other hand steadied her back, pressing her head to the cushion. Her buttocks waved defenselessly in the air, and for a moment Diane tried to press forward and drop them from their lewd height, but he pushed her neck down. Diane gave up any struggle. Her body was a helpless toy for this man to use in his animalistic quest for satisfaction... satisfaction that would only cease when he had shot his load of hot steamy desire deep within her soft, resilient body. Randall gaped at the ivory moons of her cream-white buttocks as they stretched before him like a sacrifice to uncontrolled lasciviousness. God, he had never seen anything like it before! His balls tingled and he hardly could wait to feel her squirm and cry beneath him; the thought sent sensations of desire racing through his groin like an electrical charge. He ground the head of his huge, purplish cock along the narrow valley of her defenseless ass, pressing the soft cheeks around it like a quivering sandwich of flesh. Then he leaned forward and kissed the ridges of her backbone, ran his lips along the small of her back. Diane groaned slightly and trembled from the wet contact at both places. He leaned back and dipped his head, running his long pink tongue up and down the full length of the crevice, between the globoid cheeks of her soft buttocks. He dropped still lower, his thumbs on either side of her straining backside and spread her hillocks until the corded muscles of her inner thighs slowly relaxed, bit by bit. Diane had geared her mind for brutality, pain and humiliation. But this was soft and pleasant and wonderful, and she found that she enjoyed this man's touch, as different as it was from Marc's or Roger's ministrations, and the caressing of her inner thighs and buttocks and his lapping tongue at the door of her bowels made her sigh with sudden perverted wantonness. Randall crouched until his face was in line with the blood-engorged folds of her vagina. As he watched, the red lips throbbed once and parted of their own volition and he could see the moistness which was forming on the smooth white sides of her inner thighs. Diane teasingly eased her rear farther back to him and spread her legs to open her private parts to his salacious view. He moved forward, his face but an inch from the soft pubic hair which was like a beard around the mouth of her now slippery cunt and the odor in his nostrils was one of sweetness that drifted up from her flowering cavern. He breathed hard and blew softly into her. She groaned and squirmed, the pink, smooth flesh glistening from her secretions. The lessening of her fear had been like a release of some great weight upon her mind, and she sighed, letting Randall's feather-like touch work her into a sexual frenzy. She felt the rising howl of passion building deep in her belly, in her very soul. Then there was a hot, exciting rush of air as he blew between her spreading globes again. Reflexively she clenched her thighs together, but then her buttocks relaxed as a feeling of great enraptured overtook her. Her behind had never felt so open, so naked, so wet before, and there were a thousand small furry animals caressing her sensitive flesh, running over her naked body gently. She floated on a fleece-covered cloud whose very warmth belied the presence of danger. Randall grinned obscenely into the wide crevice of this young helpless wife's beauteous ass, and the cheeks quivered in front of his lust-twisted face. He bent forward, prying her wider with his thumbs until she was unprotected and stationary before him. Then, with one quick movement, he thrust his tongue forward, deep into the warm fleshy lips of her vagina. He heard her gasp from the sudden entry and then with a smothering sigh, she leaned back into him, her cunt passage contracting and spasming around the long smoothness of his tongue. Her breath exploded from her mouth and she gave small gasps and mewling grunts as he began to orally fuck her, flicking and swirling his tongue crazily around inside her. She swayed around his face, his nose embedded deep, deep within the passion- drenched folds of her pulsating young pussy. Randall worked behind the kneeling Diane, slavering and plunging with his tongue, making wet, sluicing noises with each thrust. Her cries turned to one long moan, and he pushed his face tighter against her expanding crotch and began to suck and tease it gleefully with his teeth like a greedy, untamed beast. "Oooooo-hhhhhhhh!" she crooned, her body and mind lost to the completely uncontrolled sensations of his sucking, and her cunt flowed and saliva and vaginal lubrication juices mingled and trickled down her legs. Randall could sense her impending cum by the wild, abandoned tempo of her thrashing buttocks, and he knew that it was time to ram his seething cock into the innocent softness of her rectum. He wanted to have her climax with his long thick prick inside her belly, and he wanted to explode his cum into her bowels to the rhythm of her own fulfillment. He slithered to his knees, aching with anticipation, working his hips into the glistening wetness of her loins, pressing himself tightly to the open crack of her ass. He held his palpitating cock tightly between his fingers, its angry blood-red head poised mercilessly before the tight elastic opening of her anus. He taunted her until her whimpers drifted back to him, running the head insinuatingly around the tiny puckered opening. Then he introduced the massive head into her saliva-coated channel, constantly pressuring until its entire length was submerged by slow, tormenting inches into the depths of her bowels. Randall slowly withdrew his prick and then wormed his way back in, his invading monster ripping away at her entrails. He could feel his foreskin being peeled back, and he looked down with crazy delight at her pink- ribbed hole as it puckered around his massive cock. And he gave a quick, hip-thrusting stab. "AAAAAGGGggghhh!" she suddenly screamed, trying to pull away. "It hurts! GOD NO PLEEZEE!" Randall grinned excitedly, held her tight in a bear hug and rammed his monstrous cock deeper, harder. "Push back!" he commanded. "No, no, it's too big!" Her whole body was racked with agony at his sudden onslaught, and her anal passage felt like some excavated tunnel basted with huge supports. His vicious penis surged further, solid and painful, until she had absorbed all of him, until there was no more. "Oh, ohhh, ohhhhh!" she groaned, but pushed back she did. Randall began to saw mercilessly, crooning with delight. Diane dug her nails into her palm as the pain eased, and she felt strangely wet and open back between her buttocks. Abruptly she began to feel a masochistic mixture of pain and joy. She realized she was beginning to respond, to heave backwards to meet his forward thrusts, and she undulated her body and moved her mooned buttocks in tiny circles. "Oh yes, oh yesssss!" she hissed. "Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!" He gouged deeper, the pressure on his cock tight and exhilarating, promising to draw his hot sperm from his balls like a monstrous vacuuming hose. Diane reached behind her and stroked his swinging balls as they slapped against her hair covered cunt lips. She found enjoyment in the touch of his wrinkled sac and began to work her thumb against her own clitoris as she caressed him, moving in time to his buried penis. Her complexion was flushed, and her teeth were bared back with the tantalizing explosions in her rectal passage. Her long hair was strewn over the settee like a mad woman's. Dear God! She was hopelessly, marvelously, madly impaled! *** "You want to fuck me?" Isabel Ziniwall asked. "Yes, God, I want to!" Roger answered, the lewd words of the woman exciting him more. "Then tell me," she breathed. "I want to fuck you!" "Oh God," she moaned. "Fuck me deep and hard, lover man!" He rose from the pool-side deck chair, where he had gone with Isabel after leaving Cindy and Dr. Hilton, and stood over her, his cock standing in naked erection in front of him. She looked up from her sitting position on the patio and smiled lewdly. "I'm going to like that inside me, twisting in my cunt." She raised a searching hand and stroked his blood-soaked shaft. "Oh, God, how I want you to fuck me!" He lay down beside her, dragging her over to him, then he cupped her buttocks with his hands, massaging and kneading the soft flesh, the warm hole of enchantment buried between her legs. She was beautifully shaped, her legs and thighs long and sinewy, and her body was warm and provocative against him. She raised her face and locked their mouths together as she reached down between them for his hard penis. Her odor was maddening, a perfume he was not familiar with but which reminded him dimly of roses. Her lips were gentle but urgent, a rubbery softness which sent chills racing along his spine. The firm surface of her teeth yielded to his exploring tongue. Suddenly she ground her pelvis tightly to him and pulled him over on top of her, spreading her thighs and raising her legs in order to take his lust-stiffened cock inside her. She arched off the patio and pulled her vaginal lips back with her fingertips so that her slit lay nakedly @@@@@@@ to his throbbing cock. She began to slide up and down the length of him, her soft silky hair parting for the pulsating head, and then she lurched upwards with a sudden cruel thrust which impaled her agonizingly on his great instrument. "Oooooh!" she moaned beneath him. "Fuck me, fuck me!" He felt the warm sheath of her hot cunt slip wetly along his sensitive shaft, and his cock raced to her full depths, battering against her cervix, her lubrication making wet slurping sounds which intensified his lust. His balls slapped hard against the tiny puckered hole of her anus. Isabel screamed a low, throaty, animal-like cry, pushing and shoving harder against his groin. He reached under her and between her buttocks while he drove his rampaging cock into her pliant cunt, and stretched the crevice of her ass, searching with his fingertip for her anus. A river of warm fluids ran down her thighs and buttocks and moistened the tiny ring, lubricating it as he probed for a moment with his finger. He pushed hard, feeling it give, and then his finger slid in with a soft plopping sound. She jumped forward on his sawing cock, almost slithering backward on her spine. "Aaaaaaggggg!" she yelled. "It hurts, it hurts! But I want more! More!" She screwed her buttocks back on his finger. "I want it, I want all of you!" Roger felt the thin wall of flesh which separated the underside of his cock from his skewering finger. He began to rotate his finger, easing it further into her rectum until his palm was flat against her soft, pliant ass. She caught the rhythm and opened her legs yet wider to give him greater access to the ravishment of her loins. Roger's penis grew and expanded inside her until she thought it was going to burst from the exquisite pleasure building in his testicles. His climax wasn't far away, and with a frenzy he rammed his prick and finger in cadence to one another, exciting her to newer heights. "OOOOhhh, fuck it hard... HARDER!" she gasped, jackknifing her legs, pressing her knees back hard against her breasts, her heels pounding high on his back. She mumbled almost unintelligible obscene words and phrases, her mouth contorted with the nearing explosion of her orgasm, and her eyes rolled uncontrollably in her head. She pulled back her thighs until the whole of her pink vaginal slit was presented in an offering to his craving cock. She squirmed beneath him, her crotch in a lewd, pagan dance of abandoned ecstasy. Then she gave a high-pitched, wild banshee howl, and she locked her legs around him as her loins jerked spasmodically against his thighs. "PH FUCK! I'M CUMMING!" she yelled, squeezing like a vise against his cock. It was all he could do to continue screwing into her. But then he felt the maddened sperm in his balls rush through his scrotum and charge for release. He groaned and tensed his body, and the waves of semen gushed from the glans opening and poured into her wildly sucking pussy in a seemingly endless flow. Their bodies collapsed together on the patio, Isabel, little more than a limp rag beneath him, her cunt still locked tightly around his pumping cock. He lay quiet against her, allowing for his final draining seeds to dribble forth. "That was beautiful," she murmured after a time. I haven't had such a good ride all evening." Roger deigned to pull his wet hardness from the soft, warm bed of her pussy. He simply sighed and let it deflate within her. *** "Come on, come on!" Randall groaned to Diane. "Fuck back, fuck back!" He dug his hands into her backsides as she bucked beneath his pillaging Corinthian column. She made indistinct sounds into the couch cushions with his every forward lunge, and she felt as though she was being sodomized by a giant gorilla who was splitting her down the middle with his gargantuan lust-perverted penis. Diane could feel him thrusting more sadistically than ever, the sight of her gyrating body exciting him to greater bestial strokes into her soft, rubbery depths. Her breath came hot and ragged and she droned into the cushion, her lips opening and closing fish-like from the uncontrollable feelings which surged through her. Then, suddenly, there was another movement near her head and she could feel the cushion drop from the weight of someone descending upon it. Fingers fumbled with her lips and she felt a wet viscid sponginess being pressed to her mouth. She jerked her head up and stared at the long, purplish cock directly in front of her lips. She recalled Marc having said the man there was Dr. Ron Hilton. He sneered down at her without any physician's compassion, the bushy beard around his chin quivering with the lust of her enticing state. He splayed his legs on either side of her face and lifted her head with the flat of his hand pushing against her forehead, and with the other hand he forced his prick into her parting mouth. He groaned and wormed it past her lipstick rimmed lips, and when Randall behind gave Diane an extra hard shove in her widespread anal crevice, she gasped and shot forward, impaling Hilton's thick cock in the wet warm grotto of her cheeks. She felt his hugeness slither the full length of her tongue and lodge against the back of her throat. Hilton began to screw his cock deep into her mouth, his hands holding her head, and he quickened his thrusts until he was fucking her in matched time to the anal r******** of Randall's cock. As he pulled out, he allowed a slight part of the swollen glans to remain between her lips, but then would ram again deep into the moist shelter with seething perversion. "Suck, suck, suck, baby!" he commanded harshly, and her lips began to nibble hungrily at his thrusting instrument, and his balls bounced against her chin, the male odor of his groin filling her flaring nostrils with further depraved desire. He thrust so deep into the back of her throat his pubic hair brushed against her face, leaving teasing wet marks from its bristling touch. Behind her Randall felt himself building toward his climax. His hands gripped her waist harder and he began to fuck her faster and faster, battering his loins mercilessly against the quivering moons of her buttocks. His breath came short, hot, and he mauled her flaccid cheeks with random movements. He stared down at her slender body as he battered her asshole violently, stretching her moons as far as they could spread, watching his cock rip into the moist pink flanges of her anus. *** Roger stepped inside the living room, having left the now resting Isabel on the patio. His limp cock grew immediately as he saw the obscene and lascivious rites of copulation spread before him. He realized he was far from finished for the night that while Isabel had been damned good, she had not been near enough. No woman would have been enough to satiate his wildly inflamed desires this evening. Everywhere he looked there were nude, churning bodies undulating for completion, and he rubbed his penis into a full erection. He walked toward the sun porch. Then, suddenly, his eyes fell upon the depraved sight of his wife and her two lovers on the tweed couch. He moaned involuntarily at seeing Diane sucking desperately at Dr. Hilton's penis, while Randall wildly sodomized her. He moved forward in perverse desire, unable to control his building lust at the sight. He wanted to see every little action, every tiny movement between his wife and Randall and that doctor. Roger could scarcely breathe. His rod heaved with throbbing hardness. He glanced back into the living room at the other couples, all of whom had swapped their legal mates and were engaged in one form or another of rampant perversion. Then again he watched his wife on the couch, Hilton's cock shoved into her mouth, her head bobbing like a surrealistic yo-yo on a string, his prick soaring into her face until her lips touched his pubic hair. And Randall pulling her buttocks apart with his hands, her tiny tight rectum clenching like a rubber band around his slamming, jolting cock. God almighty, the orgy seemed unlimited! He slipped down beside his wife, facing her wildly undulating buttocks, his eyes centered on the wide split crevice of her ass, fascinated by the rampaging cock which smashed against the quivering and unimpeded anus. He held his breath as the puckered pink flesh withdrew and then sank back again from the brutal thrusts; and then, delirious from the passionate view, he traced his fingers over her thighs, dipped them down and felt the soft pubic hair of her cunt. The wet fleece dripped over his exploring hands, oozing down his fingers, and Diane began to moan through her tightly ovalled lips. This only seemed to excite Roger more, and suddenly, overwhelmingly, he had to have his wife! He had to take her and ravage her and possess her, had to participate in the lewd r******** of her body... and it was r********, even if she wasn't fighting it. The sight and feel had peaked his lust to a mind-blowing, rampant stage, and his prick bloated with the anticipation of adding its own debauchery. Roger lowered his head and began to worm it face-up under her heavily perspiring belly, letting her soft warm skin beat its tattoo of sexual cadence against his nose. Slowly he slithered further. Diane, sensing his erotic presence, numbly raised herself to his questing head and saw her husband. Oh, God, Roger was going to suck her while the other two fucked her rectum and mouth! His hands masturbated her voraciously throbbing cunt, working their way up her vaginal barricades, tickling the very essence of her womanhood. Then he removed his hand, his lips pressing the first sweet parting folds of her vagina. Roger's eyes opened to the searing sight of her pussy nuzzling his nose and lips. He probed with his tongue until he found the pulsing shaft of her miniature phallus, and then heard her choked whimper as he teased it with agonizing pleasure between his teeth. He ran his tongue around and around it, moving in the tempo of the salacious anal fucking Randall was giving her but scant inches away. He could see and hear Randall's cock as it surged inside her anal passage and deep into her rectum, and he could feel the pummeling Randall was giving her body; it only spurred him onward, massaging her slit and flailing his head from side to side. Diane lolled her tongue along the base of Hilton's bulbous cock, wildly jerking her loins to the sensuous abuse the three men were performing on her. Ooooooohhhhhh! her mind cried, I can't think straight! Those feelings in my cunt and ass and mouth are driving me insane! Tears came to her eyes, and she shoved her cunt down upon Roger's agile tongue, pushing his face deeper into her steaming genitals. Roger moved beneath her kneeling body again, this time lifting her leg and turning his own body around so that he, too, lay on the couch, his legs stretched out behind her, in between the heavily flexing thighs of Randall. His stiff cock brushed against Diane's warm moist pubic hair, and she waved her impaled buttocks wildly, bringing a moan of contentment from Randall's throat. The man sodomizing her asshole allowed her to lower her grinding cunt lips over her husband's animal- like prick, and furiously Roger surged upwards, his rump off the couch as he rammed his cock deep within his wife's waiting, fire-filled pussy. Her vagina seemed to have a suction of its own, sucking his hardened cock up in it to its hilt. Diane felt the great tool slide into her, bearing against Randall's hard cock, the thin membrane of her vaginal and rectal walls the only thing between the two parallel shafts. And then, as if by some prearranged signal, Randall and Roger began to fuck her in unison until only their engorged glans remained inside her, Roger's held in place by the inner lips of her insatiable cunt, and Randall's held by its throat by the tight constriction of her stretched, sensation-filled anus. Then they plunged simultaneously, driving deep up inside her, their stiffness pushing against each other along the twin open channels of her writhing loins. "More!" she groaned around Hilton's still pumping prick. "MMmmmmmmm! More! Oh God, more!" They gave her more, heaving and crashing into her with a rhythm that made her think of tidal waves pounding the Pacific Ocean shore line. Again and again they fucked into her in exquisite unison, their balls making harsh slapping sounds when they hit flesh, and the soft gushing sounds of fluid and lubricating seepages sloshing around the pink peninsula of flesh between her dual ravaged orifices. Delight flowed through Diane, sending her deliriously into another world. She massaged the soft scrotum of Hilton's genitals, his hard shaft completely absorbed between her ovalled lips. Then she tantalized the base of his cock with one hand and raised her fingers so that she stroked his pubic hair while she sucked in time to the mighty pummeling she was experiencing in her pussy and her asshole. Her tongue flicked around Hilton's glans, rubbing against its tiny split, and the softness of her member twirled maddeningly around its massive tube. Hilton flexed his buttocks, watching the crown of her head bob on his cock as simultaneously she worked her buttocks to the relentless hammerings of the other two men. Roger was face to face with his wife now and could stare up at the salacious sight of Diane's puckered lips sucking Hilton's massive penis. The view caused him to shove his loins further against his wife's cunt, and he watched as his sudden surge made her peel back her lips with delirium and cling to Hilton's cock grotesquely with her teeth. Then her lips closed over this fantastically swollen rod of hardened flesh and continued to suck it voraciously. It was a masterful sight, blurred as it was with the increased rhythm of their impending explosion. Diane sensed her husband's growing excitement and began to suck Hilton's prick harder for his benefit. She dug her nails gently into the blood-engorged flesh, leaving thin white bloodless trails where she scraped thin layers of skin away. Suddenly Randall began to howl behind her and then Hilton took up the wailing chant and Roger made muffled groans. It was time! IT WAS TIME! The perfect harmony, and the knowledge alone, made Diane gasp, for she too grew like an inflating balloon and suddenly exploded. The room lit in strange colors, blinding and flashing and mingling with the electrifying shocks of her climax. Her whole body seemed to drop to the depths of primeval carnal emotion. Roger shot his cum deep into her pussy like some great rocket blasting into the black emptiness of space. He writhed his hips furiously, while he watched his lovely wife's face working to milk the juice of Hilton's tremendous explosion. In her rectum, Randall was spearing needle-thin streams of white hot sperm from his convulsing balls, filling her bowels with the enema of his great load. Hilton continued to spurt in her mouth, and Roger was dazedly amazed at the number of times his wife had to bloat her cheeks and swallow hard, greedily, sucking on furiously to get every last drop of his hot delicious, semen. Some of the sperm dribbled from her ovalled lips and hung tantalizingly on her chin in coagulating droplets. Roger was tempted to wipe them away, but he was too tired, too satiated from his own release. Diane, her climax the last to arrive, thrust her buttocks back on the superbly expanded shafts of her lovers, her every muscle contracting as though she was having an epileptic fit. She gulped and swallowed the semen of Hilton's onrushing surge, and her anal sphincter muscles closed around Randall's ejaculating penis like an angry fist. Her buttocks flexed to rock hardness when her orgasm hit, and her chest screamed as the power of her body unleashed at the moment she had been waiting for. There was no time, no space, nothing except the unbelievable pleasure of her climax. She was struck again and again by the spasmodic twitchings of every lustfully straining muscle in her body. Gradually the three men's cocks went limp, and they withdrew from her. Hilton's came last, for she continued to nibble it thankfully, sucking the last vestiges of his great cum. Then he, too, slid away. Diane raised her head and smiled at him, then at her husband. She lowered her face to kiss Roger slipperily on the lips with the greatest tenderness he had ever felt. "Jesus," Randall sighed, collapsing against the back of the couch. "Yeah," groaned Hilton. "Jesus!" "You were delightful, darling," Roger said softly into Diane's ear, and he drew her close with his arms locked possessively about her. As sanity returned to Diane, she rolled her head over on Roger's chest. The thought of: Welcome to the club! suddenly crossed her mind. After that, the party ran its course rapidly. Everyone made love to everyone else in every conceivable way by twos and threes and fours, but somehow it never seemed to reach that peak of emotional release she had experienced with Roger, Randall, and Dr. Hilton all inside her at the same time. Finally, she made her way to a bedroom and collapsed on the large bed and slept. Several other couples used the bed, some to sleep, some to fuck, but they didn't disturb Diane. A few sampled her as she dozed, licking her or emptying themselves between her legs, but she failed to fully awaken and went through the motions of intercourse almost automatically. The first pink light of dawn was in the sky when Roger shook her awake, but she was still too sleepy, too fulfilled to care. He found her clothes and carried her tenderly outside to their car, wondering perversely how many men had gushed their living sperm into her sweet young belly this night... EPILOG: The hot summer sun blazed through the bedroom window, cascading its brilliance across the double bed, waking Diane from a deep sleep. She stretched her limbs languorously, the sun warming her body through the thin satin sheet, and she recollected with the haziness of semi-awareness the wonderful fucking Roger had given her the night before. It had been months since the evening of Marc Cord's orgiastic party, and since then, she and Roger had completely abandoned themselves to the sexual life. There was delicious enjoyment to be found in each other, and Roger and she were more in love than ever; but they were honest with one another, admitting frankly that they were no longer satisfied with merely one another. No, they had enjoyed the pleasures of variety too well, too long now, to be limited by such a narrow scope. Yes, everything was like a beautiful dream. The new house in the San Bruno hills was exactly what she had always wanted, and the new people she had met in the surrounding blocks had been marvelous and friendly--a few of them more than just friendly, too. And Roger was happy in his position with Waller, Waller, Crist and Maxwell, doing an excellent job for Marc, and was on his way to bigger and better career opportunities with the company. Of course, the money was nice to have, too; very nice. Oh yes, she could truly say she had everything a woman could have in this world. Never before did I ever think of such fulfillment, Diane thought to herself dreamily. And my marriage is so perfectly wonderful now, not like it was when I was a silly, unenlightened prude... Thank God I found myself in time... Her reverie was interrupted by Roger's entrance. He opened the bedroom door and stepped inside. He smiled at her as he approached, wiping his hands on his bright Bermuda shorts. He leaned over the bed and smoothed his hands along the sheets, then dipped under the covers and without warning moved his hand up along her leg to squeeze her naked pubic mound. "Morning, sweet-heart!" he grinned. Diane shrieked, raising out of the bed in a half- hearted attempt to escape the teasing rummaging between her legs. "Stop it!" she laughed. Roger laughed with her and withdrew his hand. "Get up, honey. I want you to meet our new neighbors." "You mean somebody finally bought the house across the street?" "Uh-huh. I brought them over for an introductory drink." Diane moistened her lips in an anticipatory way. She jumped out of bed and hurried to the dresser for a clean pair of panties and a bra. "Are... are they young?" "Our age. And you should see Barbara Stinson." Roger made his eyes go wider and puckered his lips in a silent whistle to show what he thought of her. "And Mr. Stinson?" "You'll have to judge Jerry for yourself. He's not exactly my type." She slipped on a pair of short shorts, colored a lemon yellow which showed off her tanned belly and legs to their fullest. Diane knew that they were too tight at the crotch, and showed almost lewdly the outline of her cunt lips and the valley in between. "Mmmm, well, let's not keep our company waiting, Roger." Roger put his arm around his wife's waist and the two of them walked toward the door. "I hope you like Jerry, because I've got my sights on his wife." He grinned widely at her. "Gonna help me, baby?" "Yes," she giggled, pressing against her husband. "Anything you want, I'll do, darling... and then some..." she added as a smiling after-thought. The End

Greetings Friends and lovely Females who love the horns.
This is another of my favorite erotic cuckold stories.
It produces a special excitement, because I love Asian, shy, those who have their first infidelity, interracial relationships and a white enjoying as a black fucks his aiatica partner, in short is one of the erotic stories that I have enjoyed Enjoy yourself

Reggie Branch was just chalking up his pool cue in anticipation of sinking the winning shot when he glanced up and saw the young couple enter the bar.  A white man and a gorgeous young Asian beauty were making their way through the bar to a booth near the dance floor.  ‘Damn, she’s a fuck’n beauty!  God, what a lucky mother fucker!’ he thought to himself. 
  
The opportunistic black stud stared transfixed at the young beauty, until jolted from his reverie by his buddy's taunting him to hurry up and make his shot.  But Reggie's mind was no longer on pool.  He was suddenly preoccupied with thoughts about the couple, wondering why they had wandered into the Blue Moon Bar that night.  Most of all, he wondered just how he could parlay the unexpected windfall into a chance to nail the young beauty. 
  
Reggie continued to rack up victory after victory playing pool, but he surreptitiously studied the unsuspecting couple as his mind worked out a number of possible scenarios to work his way into the young beauty's tight little panties.  Once he caught the glint of her diamond ring, a wicked thrill coursed through his body as he realized the couple was in fact husband and wife.  The prospect of nailing the young punk's wife had his cock throbbing in anticipation. 
  
Over the next hour of so, he noticed that several men had ordered rounds of drinks for the couple, then quickly followed up with asking the dark-haired beauty to dance.  Hubby would stare intently as his wife danced with these strangers, occasionally letting his hand drift down to his lap, pulling at his pants to ease the tightness caused by his raging hardon.  Reggie soon figured out what the couple was up to.  Apparently it was hubby's little fantasy to have his sexy young wife dress to impress, accepting drinks sent over by other men and eventually allowing his lovely wife to accept a dance with the strangers ……………………..while he sat back and watched excitedly. 
  
It was obvious to Reggie that hubby was more into this little game than his wife, who seemed to have an innocence and naiveté about her that made her just that much more attractive to Reggie.  He guessed the whole thing was hubby's idea, and that his prim and proper young wife had reluctantly agreed to participate to please him.  Reggie also guessed that, since they had chosen that particular bar, hubby didn't just have a thing for watching his wife with other men …………………… he specifically preferred they be black men! 
  
Reggie wondered just how often the couple indulged in this ‘innocent’ little diversion, and just how far they took the game.  He ultimately decided he needed to check things out for himself, putting up his pool cue and signaling for the waitress to bring the couple a round of drinks on him.  A few moments later, he joined the couple, introducing himself and hoisting his glass in a mock toast, signifying that the latest round of drinks had been ordered by him.

The husband, noticeably tipsy from the many drinks he'd already consumed, toasted Reggie, thanking him for the drinks and then introducing themselves.  “To Steve and Carol!” Reggie toasted again.  He then gallantly put his hand out in invitation to Carol to share a dance.  The beauty blushed and looked to her husband momentarily, then accepted.
  
Carol had already been up on the dance floor many times that night.  Unable to keep up with all of the drinks that had been served to her, she was feeling a bit woozy, with her petite frame it hadn't taken many drinks to make her a bit unsteady on her three-inch heels.  And Reggie took full advantage, holding the petite beauty close to him as they moved as one on the dance floor. 
  
Over the next half hour Reggie turned on the charm while cunningly pumping the couple for background information about themselves.  He learned that the lovely beauty was born in the U.S., 3rd generation, with her ancestors coming over from Japan.  Carol had a Japanese middle name ‘Eiko’ while her maiden name was Matsushima.  “Gosh, you sure look the one-man type of woman to me!  I was surprised to see you accept the invitation to dance with strangers!” Reggie whispered in her ear as he maneuvered her to the darkest corner of the dance floor.

“I ………………I ……………..!” he heard her stammer, unable to tell him that he was certainly correct in his assessment.  “I’m right, aren’t I?” he inquired.  Upon hearing her meekly respond with a “Yes!” Reggie pried for more confirmation, asking “It’s Steve, huh?  You don’t like it but doing it to please him, huh?  He likes to see his beautiful wife dancing …………………flirting with other men …………………………enjoying seeing you in the arms of a black man, huh?”  Reggie smiled in feeling the petite beauty shudder in his arms and hearing her sweet voice reply “Yes!”

Learning that, Reggie deduced that due to Steve’s fixation, the couple occasionally ventured out to bars as an erotic diversion, a sort of sexual foreplay but that the lovely Asian beauty merely did it to please her weirdo hubby.  He concluded from their demeanor and conversation that the couple didn't take the game all the way to actually allowing any of the men to have sex with the succulent little beauty.  A thought flashed through his devious mind, wondering if this shy sexy young wife would be all the shy if her hubby wasn’t watching.

“Let’s give Steve a thrill ……………………..rub up against me!” Reggie whispered as he pulled her even closer.  He chuckled upon feeling the petite beauty tremble his hand pressing against the small of her back had pulled her right up against the thick bulge in his pants.  Reggie heard her gasp as she sucked in her breath, trembling at nervousness, then he whispered “Haven’t ya ever wondered though?”  “Wh ………….about what?” came the beauty’s trembling reply.  To which Reggie then planted the suggestion of “Ya know ……………….doing it ……………………..with another man ……………..with a black man?”

Reggie never got an answer as the music ended and he then followed the sexy beauty back to where hubby was waiting.  Apparently it would be strictly drinks, dancing, a bit of flirtatious conversation before the punkass whiteboy took his pretty wife home to fuck.    Well, Reggie was determined to up the ante and deal himself in for a much bigger payoff than just a couple of dances.  ‘Gotta figure out a way ……………………..gotta git into that tight little panties of hers or I’s gonna bust a nut!’ he told himself.  With Stevie boy obviously a voyeur, wanting to see his pretty wife in the arms of other men, Reggie was determined to convert the young punk, thinking ‘Gonna make him a true cuckold …………………..where he could secretly peek and watch his beautiful wife take another man’s cock …………………..my cock!’

If hubby got turned on by watching his wife out on the dance floor with strange men, Reggie wondered how hubby would respond to watching a long and thick black cock sinking balls deep into that pretty wife of his.  ‘Oh, fuck’r ……………………….ya gonna cream in yer pants when ya see the amount of cum I’s got stored up in my black balls …………………….gonna hose that purty little bitch of yers down real good!’ he chuckled.  ‘Gotta cum up with a plan ………………real quick …………….before the night’s over!’ he told himself. 
  
Just as Reggie had anticipated, Steve soon tried to bring the festivities to a close, begging off that it was getting late and they needed to call it a night.  Reggie's mind was racing as the couple exited and made their way out into the parking lot to their car.  The cunning stud circled around and out the back door and crept up behind the couple's car, using his switchblade to puncture the rear tire and then duck out of sight, around and back into the bar. 
  
A moment later, Reggie headed out into the parking lot, pretending to just happen upon the unwitting couple's plight, stranded in the parking lot with a flat tire.  Looking over at the young couple, Reggie stepped back, then flashed a reassuring smile and asked if he could be of assistance.  The punk whiteboy then explained their dilemma as he was about to dig into the trunk for the spare tire. 
  
Reggie pretended to examine the flat in more detail and suggested to Steve that trying to change the tire might be a mistake.  Pointing to the puncture, Reggie wondered aloud “Damn, I wonder’s if’n this here tire was slashed on purpose!  Heard some’n this went down last week ………………………….when a young couple not familiar with the area got into some ………………real bad trouble!”  Then, feigning nervousness himself, Reggie peered around, as if awaiting for something to happen.

Sure enough, Reggie’s acting had the whiteboy looking about himself while asking “What ……………………….what happened last week ……………………..to the couple you mentioned?”  “Well ……………….friend of mine is a sheriff’s deputy ………………….worked on the case and appears to have been some gang activity!  Young white couple ………………..pretty gal ………………..had stopped off for a bite to eat …………………..came out to find the tires slashed!” Reggie advised.

Having piqued the whiteboy’s curiosity, Reggie waited for him to ask “And what happened to them?”  Shaking his head first, then looking up to turn and gaze at Steve’s sexy Asian wife, Reggie advised “Carload of bad black bros stop by on the pretense of helping out!  Well ……………….they beat the guy to a pulp ………………..had him on his knees backed up against a tree and tied his arms around the tree ………….then forced his purty wife down onto her knees in front of him ………………….made him watch as she was forced to blow one guy down after another!  Then they gang-raped her in front of him over the next four hours!”

Reggie then proposed a much ‘safer’ alternative, to simply phone his buddy who ran a towing service and have him stop by to change the tire for them.  Before Steve could think it through, Reggie pretended to place a call to explain the situation and confirm that his buddy could accommodate his request.  “Done deal!”  Reggie proudly announced. “Just leave the keys behind the bumper and you're home free!  It'll take him an hour or so to get to it, but that beats the hell out of gettin' robbed out here in the parking lot ………………….or worse!” he advised. 
  
“But what'll we do for an hour?  You think that gang of guys might be waiting for us to wander back in there?” Steve asked, not thrilled about the prospect of waiting it out in the bar, if in fact there were folks in there looking to rob him …………………..or worse, in doing to Carol what had been described to the woman the other week.  Oh, he enjoyed seeing his beautiful wife in the arms of other men, but dancing only as it was just an erotic fascination for him to see her in the arms of a black man.  Still, there was no denying the hardon that now throbbed in his pants at the thought of being forced to watch his beautiful wife made to suck a black cock ……………………….to be gang-raped in front of him.

Reggie shrugged. “I hate to leave ya two here like this ……………..jist ain’t safe was just heading home myself!  Tell ya what ……………………. I only live a short distance away!  Come on home with me, and I'll run you back here when your car's fixed!  We’ll have a nightcap at my place and hopefully yer car will be ready to go!  At least ya and yer purty wife will be safe and not git targeted out by any bad apples!”

Once back at his pad, Reggie fixed a nightcap for them.  As his pad was located up on a small hillside overlooking the southern side of the city, the lights of the buildings and cars headed over the bridge provided quite a view.  With the lovely young wife wanting to breathe the fresh air, taking her drink outside on the outdoor patio, Reggie wasn’t surprised that the anxious whiteboy wanted to learn more about the incident that he had mentioned concerning that couple and the gang.

Slowly shaking his head as he gritted his teeth to keep his smile hidden, Reggie advised “Damned no good SOBs ……………………….jist makes it bad fer the rest of us living in the community!  Jeez …………………….they’ve been trying to keep a lid on that incident ………………………….as it’ll be a real downer on people coming over to shop in this part of the city!”  “What …………………..what happened ………………to the couple?” he was asked and Reggie knew he had Stevie boy then.

“Well, according to my deputy friend ………………………the gal from the r******** clinic relayed that the purty little thing apparently had never sucked a cock in her life ……………….not even fer her man!  Can ya imagine it ………………………six horny black bros lining up their turn …………………..waiting fer a blowjob ………..making her do it in front of her husband!” Reggie advised.  “From I’s hear ………………poor thing was wearing a skirt and blouse at the time …………………….by the time the last guy came in her mouth, the front of her silky blouse was covered with cum!” he added.

Knowing Stevie boy was getting all hot and bothered from the story he was concocting, Reggie then looked out to the deck to taking the sight of the lovely beauty, knowing full well that her husband’s attention was following his gaze.  “Ya sure couldn’t let that happen to yer beautiful wife!” he advised.  “Say, Steve ……………..…..tell me ……………………..yer sweet little wife ever give ya the pleasure of seeing her git it on with another guy?” he inquired.

As Steve swallowed, shaking his head ‘no’ the stammered out “No …………………she won’t go that far ………………………I mean, she won’t get intimate with another man!”  Then Steve added “I ……………………..I tried …………………………hinted that I wouldn’t mind if she wanted to take a lover ………………………….figuring that if I gave my blessing and she went for it ……………………….that she wouldn’t object to me being there!  But she just wouldn’t go for it!”

Right then, Reggie had the answer, telling Steve “Yeah ……………………having met your sweet wife tonight, she’s certainly not the type …………………………..not when you’d then know for sure that she had a lover!”  He then added “Lotta women are like that ya know ……………………………strange creatures ....................................if they had an affair, they wouldn’t want their husbands’ knowing of their infidelity!  Tell ya ……………………given the chance ………………………if it was their little secret fling ……………………their secret affair ……………………….they’d drop their panties in no time!”

“You sure?” he was questioned by the foolish husband, falling right for his line.  Confident of his womanizing skills, especially the way the naïve young wife and reacted to is bulging cock rubbing up against her belly on the dance floor, Reggie then began to lay out the ground work for his devious scheme.  He began with getting the foolish young punk to go along “Betcha it’d work ………………………the way in which she responded to me on the dance floor!”  With the puzzled look on the punk’s face, Reggie advised “Did ya see me git her off into the dark corner?”  With a ‘yes’ nod, he then added “I had a mean hardon ……………………..and she didn’t object when I pressed it up against her belly ………………………….if fact, she was rubbing herself up against it …………………almost made me cum in my pants!”

Seeing the stunned and unbelieving look on the punk’s face, Reggie then threw out the bait with “Tell ya what …………………….let’s first wander out to the patio deck with yer ……………………..when ya finish yer drink out there, I’ll tell ya I’s got a real special drink ……………………………then when ya’s downed half of it or so, ya pretend to get woozy make it back inside to the sofa!  Pretend yer drugged and fast asleep ………………………..then ya can watch it fer yerself!”

“And I’s ain’t one to force a woman ………………..no way ……………………..besides, ya’ll only be pretending to be asleep and can see fer yerself …………………..so ya’s can be assured of that!” Reggie  advised.  He knew he was in when the young punk quizzed “You ………………..won’t force her ………………if she doesn’t want to?”

With that, Reggie figured he’d eliminate the need to retrieve the couple’s car, telling Steve “Lemme check first and see how my buddy’s coming along with your car!”  Another pretense of talking to his buddy on the phone, he loudly spoke “An emergency!  Shit, when do you think you can get to my friend’s car?  An accident out on 46 …………a fatality …………………..man …………..okay, lemme know in the morning, otherwise I’ll go out to change the tire when it’s daylight!”

With the car indisposed till early morning and lots of time to kill, Steve pondered excitedly about the prospect of actually getting to see for himself whether or not his beautiful Asian wife really had no interest in being intimate with another man like she always claimed.  Sure, he had hinted that he wouldn’t be upset with her taking a lover if she wanted to, especially since she was being flirtatious just to please him, but Carol would always respond that he was the one she loved.

Slow dance music turned on, just loud enough for the sound to drift out to the deck, Reggie and Steve then took their drinks outside.  A moment later, Reggie set his drink down on the railing and moved over to where the lovely wife stood gazing at the scenery.  “Beautiful, isn’t it?” he asked.  Taking her glass from her hand and setting it down, he then grasped her hand and advised “Dance with me!”  As she looked over to Steve in the corner, he added “It was his idea!”

As the petite beauty raised her arms up to dance to the music, like back at the club, Reggie instead slid his hand around her trim waist and down slowly till his was cupping her asscheeks.  With her hands on his upper arms, struggling a bit as she nervously looked over to her husband, Reggie advised “Relax, sweetie ………………….see, Steve has no objections ………………………he’s enjoying it all ……………………seeing his purty little wife getting her ass felt up!”  Struggle over as she relaxed in his arms, he teased her with “Ya like it, don’t ya, honey ………………………like me feeling yer sexy little ass, huh!”

Dance over, Reggie led the lovely wife back to where Steve was standing, with right arm on her trim waist but with his large hand still grabbing her pert little ass.  With Steve’s drink empty as planned, Reggie advised “Hey ………………..lemme git us a refill …………………….how about a special of Reggie’s own concoction ……………..which I’ve named ‘Reggie’s Rocket’!”  And as planned, Steve readily agreed to trying one out.

Having returned with the drinks, they stood looking out at the city with Carol standing between them.  Boldly, Reggie put his arm around her trim waist again, feeling her tense up since hubby was right next to her.  And then as he was feeling her ass up once again, Carol reached back to grab at his hand to get him to stop, obviously feeling uncomfortable about him touching in such a manner while not dancing together.  Thus, he grabbed her hand that was pushing his away, telling her “C’mon …………….let’s dance again!” and pulled her to the center of the deck where she wouldn’t argue about his hands on her ass.

With Steve quickly guzzling down half of his drink by the end of the song, Reggie continued holding the young wife there as the music soon continued with another song.   Steve then announced that he was feeling a bit dizzy and needed to use the ‘john’ before going inside while they danced.  Once hubby was out of sight, Reggie bent down to give the sweet little beauty a passionate kiss.  At first she tried to turn away but he brought one hand up to the back of her neck and held her steady.

Panting from the passionate kiss, swallowing nervously as the hands kneading her ass had pulled her right up against his bulging cock, Carol was creaming in her panties.  Never before had she allowed another man to kiss her in such a way, not so passionately anyway, normally just allowing a peck on the cheek by turning away in time so as not to get romantically involved in anyway.  The passionate kiss, the hands on her ass with the thick bulge pressing up against her belly, Carol felt as never before.  Clenching her thighs tightly, she wondered ‘It certainly feels so much bigger than Steve’s!  I wonder just how much bigger?’

Steve had come out of the bathroom, hand to his forehead as he feigned being drowsy, then sat down upon the sofa that overlooked the deck.  And then Steve slowly leaned over to the right in pretense that he was nodding off.  Observed by the couple dancing outside, Steve peered out through the slits in his eyes, seeing his wife attempt to break away from her dance partner as she exclaimed “Something must be wrong with Steve!”  He then observed his wife being pulled back by her partner as Reggie announced to her “Don’t ya worry none, honey ……………………….it’s jist the ‘roofie’ I slipped into his drink ………………………he’ll be out the entire night!”

Not knowing what to do as she was pulled back into Reggie’s strong embrace, seeing that her husband was now asleep on the sofa, Carol shivered upon feeling his hardon press and throb against her belly.  For the first time, feeling free in not being under the eyes of her voyeur husband, Carol felt wickedly naughty as she rubbed her belly up against the throbbing bulge.  ‘Do I dare let things go a bit further?’ her mind wondered as she shivered once again as Reggie’s large hands fondled her ass.

Often encouraged by her husband to take a lover if she wished, it seemed that was the only time that Steve wanted to make love to her …………………….at the thought of her being in the arms of another man.  Agreeing to accompany him that first time four months ago, dancing with strange men who came to the table and asked if she’d care to dance, Carol found how aroused her husband had gotten when they got home.  A hot and frenzied coupling resulted, the best in their married life, as Carol learned now what turned her husband on the most.

But in pleasing her husband by dancing with other men, letting them pull her close and touch her a bit, Carol could not help but to wonder just what it would be like to be intimate with another man.  And tonight with all the drinks, dancing with Reggie and feeling his hardon up against her, she needed a good fucking.  With Steve asleep on the sofa, there was no way they’d be getting home for that fucking she needed so badly.  Rubbing up against the thick bulge, she thought ‘Well ………………….there’s one cure that can certainly put out that fire between my legs!  Even if Steve wakes up and catches me …………………..it’s what he’s been wanting to see me do all this time!’

On the sofa, Steve sucked in his breath in seeing Reggie take Carol’s left hand and press it up against his chest, pushing it slowing down to the top of his pants.  His eyes widened upon seeing her petite hand begin to disappear, all the way up to her elbow before stopping, and the moan from Reggie’s lips made it quite obvious from how he was deriving his pleasure.  He shivered, his cock throbbed upon hearing Reggie groan out “Oh, babyyyyyyyy …………………………oh, yeahhhhhhhhhhhhh …………….yeah ……………………oh, yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ………………………..squeeze it, baby!”

Then, with Reggie positioning Carol so her back was to him, Steve observed the large black hands go up to he back of his wife’s light baby blue dress.  And soon the soft creamy skin of his wife’s bared back was coming into view as his wife’s dance partner had skillfully unzipped the back of her dress and was now working on the metal clasps of her thin bra strap.  Seconds later, his wife’s dress was puddled around her heels on the deck while Reggie was dangling her lacy white bra behind her back for him to see before letting it fall to the ground.

Carol trembled as she held onto the biggest cock imaginable, in fact it was far longer and thicker that she had anticipated from when it was confined and being pressed up against her.  ‘My, God ……………………..it’s so bigggggggg!  What they say about black men must indeed be true!’ she swallowed in nervousness while shucking at her new playtoy, feeling it grow right in the palm of her hand.  Seeing the length of the growing stem that now protruded out below her fist, Carol trembled with fear as she thought ‘It’s too big …………………….way too bigggggg ………………………….it’ll never fit in me!’

Steve watched as the couple swayed to the music, then with his wife stepping out of her puddled dress, she was being guided over towards the padded lounge chair.  An embrace and a passionate kiss ensued as the muscular Reggie then was laying out his lovely wife upon the lounge chair.  Panties worked down over her hips, he watched as the lacy garment was being drawn down his wife’s trim legs, then off her heels.

Lying back upon the padded lounge chair, legs up with her heels placed to rest upon Reggie’s muscular chest, she saw the wide grin form on his face as he caressed her calves.  Caressing hands now at her ankles, then one heel was removed and tossed aside, with the other soon to follow.  Petite feet on the broad muscular chest as large hands caressed her legs, Carol then slid up her left foot up to his neck, shivered as Reggie bent his head down the capture her big toe between his teeth.  Then he was kissing her foot before sliding it over his shoulder.  The same process followed with her other foot and then with both ankles on his broad shoulders, Carol found herself being bent in two.

As her black lover was descending down upon her, panic set in as Carol reached down frantically and grasped at the thick cock.  Panic set in as she realized that Reggie was about to have sex with her without a condom, protection that she had Steve use each time as being put into the family way was not in the planning.  “Wait ………………wait …………………you need to put on a condom!” she blurted out as the thick cockhead grazed up against her juicing slit.

“Ain’t got none!” Carol was told.  “Wait ………………..wait …………………my purse ……………….my purse ………………….Steve has me keep a couple in there!” she panted out, using her free hand to reach out in an attempt to get the purse that she had set down earlier.  On her second attempt, she breathed a sigh of relief as she managed to grasp the strap and pull the purse over to her.  It was quite a sight, such an awkward position to be fumbling with her purse, all while having her legs bent over her while her ankles rested upon the broad shoulders of her soon-to-be lover.

Big black dong swaying menacingly back and forth, bloated cockhead rubbing up against her hot slit, Carol frantically tried to find the foil packets that she carried with her should her husband get too eager and unable to wait till they got home.  To make matters worse, Reggie was panting over her, telling her “Forget that contraption …………………wanna fuck ya bareback!”  ”No ………………..no ……………………wait ……………wait …………………….I found it!” Carol advised as she frantically tore one of the foil packets open.

Leaning up and trying to see what she was doing, Carol was fortunate that Steve liked for her to do the honors, but then she swallowed in wonder ‘My, God ……………….he’s so much bigger …..…………….will it fit over him?’  She breathed a sigh of relief as she got it over the bloated cockhead, then began to stroke the rest of the protective coating over the menacing cock.  Cunny pulsating, she then guided the rubber coated cock up against her slick slit.

“Reggie ……………………….Reggie ……………………….no …………………….no, stop ……………………it’s too big ……………………..it’s too big ………………….it …………………….it won’t fit!” Carol panted out up feeling two attempt to insert the thick cudgel into her.  And then, on the third try, she screamed out “Oh, Godddddddddd …………………………….oh, Goddddddddddddddddddddddddd ………………….stop …………………………….you ………………………….you’re tearing meeeeeeeeee!”

“Oh, God ……………………..oh, God ………………….oh, God ……………….ohhh ………………..oooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhh!  Yes ………………………..yes ………………………..yes …………………………..oh, yes ……………………..yes ………………………..fuck me ……………………..fuck me ………………….oooh, so big ……………………………..so goodddddddddd!” Steve heard his once faithful wife pant as her black lover began thrusting in and out of her tight slit.  This was such a change, for never before had his lovely wife been so verbal in their love making.  Carol was always so prim and proper, so reserved in their lovemaking, with her normal response as he thrust in and out of her being “Mmmm ………………………….mmmm 
………………………….mmmm ………………………….mmmm!”

It was so big, so long ……………………………so good!  A fuck like never before!  Carol arched up, trying to get her black lover fully into her, wanting to feel his big balls banging up against her ass each time he bottomed out.  “Oh, yes …………………….yes …………………..so deep ………………………so deep ……………………..all the way in ……………………….yes ……………………yes …………………….fuck meeeeee!” she moaned in pleasure.

Suddenly, Steve saw that Carol was frantic, arching up desperately as she sought to learn “What are you doing ……………………why are you stopping ………………why are you stopping?”  Then he heard Reggie tell his wife “Baby …………………….I’s can’t keep it up …………………not with his tight fuck’n rubber!  Shit, I’s can’t feel a fuck’n thing!”  “No …………no ………………please, don’t stop ……………don’t stop ………………..you need to keep it on …………………….pleaseeeee, put it back in!” came his wife’s plea.

Steve then saw his wife reach down between their bodies to grasp the thick sheathed meat, not to pull it back into her horny twat but instead to shuck down the constrictive condom.  Seconds later, Steve saw the protective condom lying uselessly upon the deck.  ‘Oh, my God ……………………..she’s going to let him fuck her bareback!’ he shuddered.  Steve’s jaw dropped in seeing his wife then guide the thick black cock down into place, watched as it disappeared back out of sight.

The torrid fuck recommenced, with a now reenergized Reggie picking up speed as he began hammering away at Carol’s petite body.  “Yes …………………….yes …………………..deeper ………………………deeper ……………………..all the way in ……………………….yes ……………………yes …………………….oooooooooh, yesssssssssssssss!” Steve heard his wife exclaim in delight.  ‘Is she going to make him pull out?  The way he’s humping at her …………………….it won’t be long before he cums!  Is she actually going to let him cum in her?’ he wondered.

“Ah, yeah ……………………..ah, yeah, baby …………………………gonna cum ……………………….gonna cum real soon, honey!” Steve heard Reggie pant out.  With his wife’s arms still tightly wrapped around her lover’s neck, Steve then heard his wife pant “No, don’t ……………………….don’t do it in me ……………………….don’tttttt ………………………..nooooooooo …………………….you’ll get me pregnant!  Pull it out ………………………pull it outttttttttttt!”

http://68.media.tumblr.com/77a1ddfaa35c9aee72bd0453724e271e/tumblr_ndwfnoIQPV1tdf3cxo1_400.gif

Seeing his wife’s dainty feet now drumming on her lover’s black ass, it appeared to Steve that his wife was demanding that he pull out of her.  But when she planted the balls of for her feet down onto his asscheeks, pressing down on her toes as she arched up into her lover, Steve knew that there was no way the Reggie would be able to pull out ……………..…even if the black stud wanted to ………………………as he groaned out his lust “Ohhh, sweetie ………………………………Reggie’s gonna make one sweet little mama outta ya!”  Bodies convulsing against each other, Steve watched his lovely wife and lover climax together.

A short bit later, scared and shuddering with nervousness, Carol found herself in a position never before encountered.  With the back of the padded lounge chair lowered, she was now laid out laid out flat on her back, with her lover’s knees above her shoulders and his slit cock dangling down from above.  Panting for breath, with no doubt in her mind as to what he wanted of her, she then felt his hands on her legs.  Legs being spread them wide, her calves now resting up on the metal armrests, she felt totally vulnerable as Reggie gazed down upon her sex that was oozing with his love juices.

Slick cockhead brushing up against her lips, Carol shivered as she felt his breath upon her oozing slit.  Never before had she felt a man’s mouth upon her, but now she wanted to experience the pleasure that her girlfriend’s in college sorority swooned about in their girl talk.  Darting her tongue up, she flicked her tongue up against his slick and bloated cockhead, desperately wanting him to return the favor as his hot breath neared her pulsating slit.

From where she lay, unable to see beyond her lover’s black ass, Carol was uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu that Reggie had signaled her husband to come and join the party.  She was clueless in that Reggie was holding her legs wide for a reason other than to get his face down into her cunny ..…………………………..but so that she wouldn’t realize it was her husband getting his face into her well-fucked cunt!  “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ………………………….mmmmmmmmmmmm!” she moaned around the thick cockhead as a hot mouth clamped over her cum filled twat.

Oh, Reggie loved eating pussy ……………………….but preferably not a mushy one that he’d just fucked and filled with his own jizz!  So, what better than to have her cuckold hubby do the honors to his beautiful wife.  And with Stevie boy slurping away, Reggie reached over to push the back of the punk’s head down and rubbed his face into the mushy mess.  Smiling as he grit his teeth to keep from laughing out loud, enjoying it all with the sweet Asian beauty sucking away at his cock while watching her punk husband eat the spunk out of her twat.

Trying to move her legs, wanting to wrap them around her lover’s head, Carol felt him grasp her at the ankles.  Feet on the metal arm rests, she pressed her toes down onto the metal, allowing her to arch up into the eager mouth that was eating her out.  “Mmmmmm ……………………mmmmmmmmmmmm …………………..ggggrrrrrppppppppppp!” she gurgled around the long thick cock that was not going in and out of her throat.  Forced to swallow each time it entered her throat in order to allow it to slide down her gullet, Carol was giving head as never before ………………………..her husband’s wiener just wasn’t long enough!

Holding onto her ankles tightly, feeling the trembling of her body as she swallowed him whole, Reggie sensed that she was in the midst of a mind-shattering orgasm.  Pressing his crotch down into her beautiful face, sinking his cock deep into her sucking throat, he then filled her throat with hot sticky jizz.  Seconds later, the way in which her body thrashed as her ankles jerked in his grasp, Reggie knew that it was not the young wife’s orgasm causing this reaction ……………………………….but instead signaled her inability to breathe with his thick cock in her cum filled throat.

Hands pushing up against Reggie’s hips, Carol frantically tried to breathe for it was either that or choke to death at this point.  Still pressing her toes down onto the armrest, feeling the invading tongue wiggling about in her juicing snatch, her mind was spinning from the lack of oxygen and she thought ‘I’m going die ……………………..choke to death with my mouth filled with a black cock!’  And then it was suddenly pulled out of her throat, allowing her to breathe once again.  But with all that slimy gunk in her throat, she gurgled “Ackkkkkkkk ……………………graaglllbbbb ……………ggggggggghhhhhh!”

Swallowing the thick jizz in order to her clear her throat and breathe normally, Carol then shuddered in feeling the hot slimy goo slowly course its make down into her heaving belly that threatened to rebel the foreign substance.  Taunt leg muscles now relaxing, her feet now flat on the armrests, her cunny clenching itself over and over in hopes that the pleasure-giving tongue would once again want even more of her juices.  And then she glided back down to earth, the strong hands on her ankles were no longer there and the added weight was moving off the chair as she dozed off into a peaceful sleep.

Moments later, Steve was holding the patio door open as Reggie picked up his petite wife who was fast asleep, cradling her naked body up in his muscular black arms.  Closing the door behind them, Steve then followed as Reggie carried his wife down the hallway and into his bedroom.  But as he was about to step into the bedroom, Steve was softly whispering to him “Sorry guy …………………………but this here is my domain …………..I’s only allow beautiful females in here!  Ya can git a chair from the spare room and pull up a seat out here in the hallway ………………………in a minute its ‘showtime’!”

Moments later, Carol was awakened to feel her ear being nuzzled as her ass was being kneaded, then heard Reggie’s familiar voice whisper “Oh, sugar …………………..ya got a real nice soft and purty little ass!  So soft and creamy!  Ain’t had me a purty little ass like this in years …………………………………….……damn, ya’s jist gonna love it ……………..…………..when ya’s git rear-ended by Reggie’s Rocket!”  And then the strong hands at her hips were pulling her up, his knees between hers and pushing her legs apart till she was on all fours.

Peering into the bedroom as he sat outside at the end of the hallway, Steve’s heart was pounding with anticipation, short of breath as he just was so captivated in watching his beautiful wife about to be sodomized.  And then he was in a panic upon hearing his wife’s frightened plea “No ……………….oh, pleaseeeeeeee …………………..no …………………….no, pleaseeeeeeeeee ………………..not there ………………..no …………………..I’ve never ………………….please nooooooooooooooo …………no ………………….I’m scared ……………………….I’m scared …………………….it’ll hurtttttttt ……………………..it’ll hurttttttttttttttttttt!”

‘No ……………you said that you wouldn’t ………………..wouldn’t force her in any way!’ Steve wanted to yell out to the man on the bed kneeling up behind his wife.  ‘No, Reggie ………………….you promised ……………………….you promised that you wouldn’t hurt her!’ his mind screamed out.  But yet he remained silent, not wanting to give things away to his unsuspecting wife, that he had not been drugged but had in fact been fully awake and secretly watching all along.

‘Help her …………………….you’ve got to help her!’ Steve told himself as Carol began sobbing with fear upon feeling Reggie’s thick and bloated cockhead being wedged up into place at the entrance to her tight little ass.  ‘That’s what you supposed to do if things got out of hand ……………………….you’re awake to stop him!’ he told himself.  ‘But …………………that was out there on the deck!  He told me I’m not allowed to go into his bedroom …………………..it’s his private domain!  I ………………..I can’t go in there!’ he shuddered.

Looking over at the cuckold little wimp, Reggie smiled and chuckled to himself in seeing that the faggot had no guts to come into the room and save his pretty wife from being raped up the ass.  With the scared beauty clutching at the bedspread, trying to get away from him, Reggie held her firmly at the hips while keeping his boner lodged right up at the crack of her sexy little ass.  “Ready, honey ……………………….gonna rip ya a new asshole!  Jist squeeze, honey …………………………..it’ll jist be like shitting out a real whopper of a turd ……………………..heh, heh!” he laughed.

“No ………………………no ………………………….please, no ………………..please don’t hurt me ……………………….please, nooooo!” Carol sobbed and pleaded, totally scared out of her wits.  Cunny stretched to the brim, jaw nearly dislocated when it grew within her mouth, but the thought of having this rigid monster shoved up into her rectum was so frightful.  “Aieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee ………………………….aieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee ……………………….stoppppppp ……………………….pleaseeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee …………………oh, pleaseeeeeeeeeeee ……………………it hurttttttsssssssssssssssssss ……………………….oh, God, it hurtssssssssssssssssssssssssss!” she sobbed out in pain as the thick black cock skewered up into her virgin ass.

“Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” came a curding and ear piercing scream from his agonized wife as Reggie had reared back and brutally rammed the entire length of his thick black cock up into her rectum.  Steve cringed and shuddered, unable to imagine just how painful to have something of that size shoved up into his own ass.  He desperately wanted to help his lovely wife, save her from more agony, but what could he do …………………………….having been told that he could not step foot into Reggie’s private domain.

Though he was not man enough to step up and save his wife from being brutally sodomized, a part of him was willing to stand up …………………..stand straight up and firmly in fact …………………….as evidenced by his rigid cock fighting to get out of his constrictive pants and jockeys.  It was now quite exciting for Steve in seeing the lengthy black cock sliding in and out of his beautiful wife’s creamy ass, hearing her sob each time it was thrust up into her rectum “Aaaaggggh ………………..…….aaaaggggh ………………..….aaaaggggh ………..………….aaaaggggh ……………….aaaaggggh ………………….aaaaggggh ………………….aaaaggggh………………….aaaaggggh!”

“Aaaaaaarggggggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ……………………….oh ……………………………….oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh!” came the loud groan from his wife, when Steve observed Reggie thrust himself all the way in while grunting out his lust.  Steve shuddered as it was quite evident that his lovely Asian wife was getting a hot enema at that very instant.  And then his sobbing wife collapsed face first into the pillow before her, an exhausted Reggie beginning to lean back on the bed, his now dwindling manhood slowly reappearing out from his wife’s shapely ass.

With his wife lying face down on the bed, sobbing into the pillow, Steve leaned back in the hallway as her black rapist got off the bed and was then approaching him.  He then heard Reggie whisper out to him “Hanky?”  Reaching into his back pocket, Steve withdrew his clean and nicely folded hanky, handing it over to the man who had just sodomized his lovely wife.  He watched as Reggie shook it open, then wrapped the hanky around his cock.  Cock cleaned of the blood and shit stains, Steve was then handed back the hanky with a whispered “Thanks!”

Handed a beer as Reggie re-entered the bedroom, Steve sat in the hallway sipping on his drink while watching as his wife and lover embraced once again.  With his wife’s arms around Reggie’s neck and kissing him passionately while her lover was getting in position once again, he then observed her trim creamy legs crossover his black butt.  “Oh, yesssssssssssssss ……………………………….oh, yessssssssssssssssssssss …………..so big …………………………so bigggggg …………………………….ohhhh, fuck me ………………………fuck m …………………….fuck meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” he heard his wife’s voice.

That next morning, in a deep sleep on the sofa, Steve was shaken awake by his lovely wife.  Having retired to the sofa at 4:30 that morning, with his wife and lover asleep in each other’s arms after yet another torrid fuck session, Steve had not heard nor observe his love wife tip-toeing past him to retrieve her clothing out on the deck.  Carol looked just radiant as she advised “Wake-up, sleepyhead!  Got breakfast made for all of us!”  Getting up, he followed his wife to the kitchen counter where breakfast was waiting.

Noticing her obvious limp and wince as she walked, Steve asked “You okay, honey?”  “Oh, just fine honey ………………….must have strained a muscle while dancing with Reggie ………………….I got into an awkward position when it happened!” came his wife’s reply.  But Steve knew the real reason for the soreness she was feeling with each step she took!  ‘A dance move …………………right!’ he wanted to say.

Over breakfast, Steve was quite receptive to his wife’s suggestion of “With Reggie being so kind as to help us out last night, even letting us sleep over, let’s have him over for dinner!”  Then Steve added “Oh, and plan to sleep over too as we’ll obviously be drinking and no point in getting pulled over by the cops!  Hey, that Reggie’s Rocket was something ………………….gotta make me another next week …………………tasted real smooth but it sure packed a wallop!”  With thing all set up for that next weekend, Steve looked forward to seeing his beautiful wife again cheating on him with her black lover ………………………….this time, right on their marital bed!

End of Story. 

On 2/1/2017 at 5:23 AM, El Cojelon said:

   <!--ADULTSONLY-->
_________________________________________________________

   Wifes New Years [MMF, cuckold, voy, oral, anal]

   by [email protected]



   Well this holiday season has changed my once idyllic marriage, and it
appears that our reaction to the events may have permanently altered the
sexual behaviors of that relationship.  Over the past month I have read
everything I could find on voyeurism and cuckolds in an attempt to
understand the reaction of both my wife and myself to the events that
occurred.  During that time I decided that telling the story of the events
leading up to, as well as the outcome of that evening might help me put it
all in proper perspective.

   This story started a week and a half before Christmas at my company
Christmas party, as always my thirty eight year old wife looked absolutely
stunning.  Renee is a curvaceous, but petite redhead who remains in great
shape.  Some of this is due to her executive role in a company that has a
major interest in a local health club chain, which affords her the
opportunity for daily workouts at her corporate office.  Renee is five foot
tall and has a spectacular 34-22-33 figure that never fails to turn heads
when we are out together.

   Daily workouts are also part of my daily regime, in an effort to stay
competitive with the wealth of young Ivy League Graduates that are
regularly hired by the Wall Street firm that I work for.  I am 42 years old
and have been monogamously married to Renee for 12 years.  Over the last
few years we had worked hard to establish our roots in Manhattan, buying a
huge loft and making the appropriate business contacts to place a solid
foundation for our financial future.  Large parties in our spacious home
were commonplace, and the financial freedom to entertain in such a fashion
was part pleasure that Renee and I derived from our workaholic natures.

   Colleagues have always been envious of my relationship with Renee; she
is one of those women that presents herself as an intelligent professional,
yet it is obvious that an incredible sexuality lies dormant just beneath
her poised and charming persona.  I am not sure if it is her long curly red
hair or the riveting green eyes that gives advertises her sensuous nature,
for me it is that my wife dresses to please me in spike heels, stockings
and corsets on a regular basis.

   Sitting down with my wife at the corporate Christmas Party, I glanced at
her with pride, briefly recalling the image of her getting dressed for the
evening.  Under her satin and lace evening gown, Renee had chosen a purple
and black corset that cinched tight her already small waist and accentuated
her wonderful breasts, the additional of opera length stockings and four
inch, ankle strap spiked heels had completed the ensemble.  I realized how
lucky I was to have this lovely woman as my wife.  Unlike many of the
stories that I have read of others experiences with cuckoldry, Renee and I
have enjoyed an active and satisfying sex life.

   We had been seated with the new female Vice President that had just
joined our firm, and I had been asked to make sure that Tina enjoyed
herself, as she was single and attending alone.  As the night wore on Renee
started to become a bit uncomfortable with the attention that I was paying
to our new acquaintance, Tina was vivacious and intriguing, yet I tried to
assure Renee that my interests were purely professional.  My very astute
wife was quick to point out that Tina's interests were obviously less than
professional, and in a very serious tone asked me if we could leave soon.
To this day I am not sure what my motivations were, whether I was flattered
by the attentions of an attractive woman or it was my competitive
professional nature, but I told Renee that she should either set aside her
jealousy or go home.

   In the initial moments after the smile had slipped from my wife's face I
considered recanting those words, but before I could she asked me to escort
her to the door.  As we made our way to the front of the hotel, where Renee
could get a cab home, I explained that the party would be ending shortly
and I would be close behind.  Yet my words were of no consolation to my
wife, and as I kissed her goodbye I could sense her hurt.  The cab pulled
away from the curb and I made my way back up to the party, once I arrived I
immediately went to Tina, who was standing with the owner of my firm, I
explained that I felt it was best if I made my way home.

   Tina said that she was also ready to leave and we both made our way to
street level, as we walked to curbside Tina apologized to me for upsetting
Renee, saying that even though she found me attractive that her flirtatious
manner had been unfair to my wife.  As we reached the cabstand I reached
out to politely take her arm in hopes to allay her uneasiness over the
events, she misunderstood my actions and leaned into me with a long
passionate kiss.  My heart was pounding, obviously flattered and aroused by
this show of passion I allowed her to melt into my form, and my arms
naturally slipped around her.  As I took hold of my emotions and gently
pushed Tina away, I heard an odd gasp escape her lips and then my eyes
turned with hers at the cab that must have pulled up moments ago, and
looked directly into the tear stained eyes of my wife.

   Throughout the holidays Renee and I struggled with the emotions from
what had transpired on that night, I found that she would pull away both
emotionally and physically whenever I tried to reach out to her.  Christmas
eve we made love in front of the tree, something that was part of our
holiday tradition, but unlike the previous twelve years Renee was
mechanical and unattached.  As we were done my lovely wife curled up next
to the tree in her red stockings, garters and half bra, quietly covered
herself with her white satin wrap, and cried herself to sleep.

   The next morning as we opened gifts Renee thanked me for my obvious
attempt to apologize in my card and choice of presents, yet she said that
she could not escape the image of Tina and I locked in a romantic embrace.
My wife handed me an envelope that bore my neatly scribed name, and said
that she hoped that I would consider what she had to offer as a resolution
to our current conflict.  She sat there quietly, but it was obvious that
she was nervous as I read the letter in silence.  Her offer was quite
simple really, although as was her way, written with eloquence.  Renee
proposed a taste of revenge and finished with mentioning that I was the one
that had opened "Pandora's Box." The alternative to her plan was just as
straight forward, we would separate to see if that might allow her to
reconcile the painful memory.

   As I considered the options, I realized how much I loved and needed this
woman, and it seemed that a bit of flirtation with a few of her selected
friends from work would ultimately be quite harmless, and I quickly agreed.
It took a while before the silence was broken again, when Renee softly told
me that she would start making the plans the following day, and then the
two of us engaged in a wonderful afternoon of sex to complete our Christmas
Day.

   Over the next two days I watched my wife nervously make the plans for
"her" New Years Eve party, she initially appeared almost timid, yet as the
days passed I noticed that she had become almost giddy.  Renee suggested
that I invite some of my associates from work, she even suggested inviting
Tina.  I did invite a few of my long-term friends, but had decided that
inviting Tina was not in our best interest.  More than anything I just
wanted to get this evening over with so that Renee and I could get on with
our lives.  Renee dropped by my office early in the afternoon of New Years
Eve, after having her hair and nails done, her upbeat mood left me with the
hope that the two of us would ring in the New Years with some rekindled
passion.

   When I arrived home that evening, the caterers were already preparing
our home for the evenings festivities, and as in the past, Renee was
directing the operation in her usual efficient manner.  As I attempted to
give my alluring wife a kiss she pulled back with a sly smile, gave a
playful slap to my cheek and chastised me for interfering with her task at
hand.  Then with a flirtatious smile at the young bartender, continued to
direct him in setting up.  An interesting mixture of jealousy and arousal
ran through me as I took notice of this frightening change in my wife's
behavior, I had never seen her act in such a bold manner with another man
before tonight.

   I went downstairs to my home office in an attempt to finish up some
research for work, but found myself nervously contemplating the evening
soon to come.  My home office has an open circular staircase that leads
directly into the master bedroom, and I listened as my wife showered and
started to get dressed for the evening.  The arousal that I had felt
watching my wife flirt with the young bartender haunted me, unable to clear
it from my mind and completed distracted, I finally decided to put aside
work and made my way up the staircase.

   As I came up into the bedroom my attention was immediately drawn to my
wife applying her makeup at her vanity, she was wearing a black and red
corset that I had made at a corset shop in the Village, I had told her to
save it for our Valentines Dinner planned for our favorite Italian
restaurant.  It had been designed to drastically reduce her waist size,
while the deep plunging front supports her generous breasts from the sides
and below while leaving maximum exposure of her cleavage.  I noticed how
perfectly the black opera length, seemed hose and wide garters she was
wearing perfectly framed her completely shaved mons, and I felt the tell
tale signs of a hard on as I stared at her in the vanity mirror.

   Finally I stepped out of the dark alcove of the stair where although
hidden, I could see the entire bedroom.  When Renee saw me she immediately
said "Honey, I know that you had this made special, but I thought that you
wouldn't mind knowing how important tonight is to me." I did not know how
to respond, the jealousy was welling up inside me, and I swore that I saw a
slight smirk upon her lips that she had just finished turning a bright
shade of red, yet my tight response was a restrained "that's fine."

   I walked over to her, my erection strained against my now tight briefs
underwear as I moved, reaching out to her I started to run one finger up
from below her sternum at the corset opening toward her @@@@@@@ breasts. 
Gently Renee took my hand, and she pulled it away from her body her head
signaled toward the bed.  I glanced over and saw the letter she had written
me laid open next to the dress she had laid out for the evening.  "Rick,
you know that this isn't for you tonight, tonight is my night unless....",
her words dropped off and then she went silent as I moved away from her and
toward the bed.  I glanced in the mirror that was mounted just above our
headboard, and noticed that she was intently watching me.

   Silently, I picked up the silk dress that was carefully laid out at the
foot of our bed; it was a very small, almost translucent black dress.  By
the way it was cut in the front I could tell before she even put it on that
her cleavage would be on display for all to see, as well as a generous
amount of her left leg from the slit that ran up the side.  My erection
seemed to throb at the very thought of my wife being seen in such an
outfit, and my stomach turned with jealousy.  Carefully I laid the dress
back out on the foot of the bed, and then picked up the letter.  "Rick, I
understand if you want to stop this, but honey I cannot get the images of
you and Tina out of my mind.", as my wife spoke her voice became a touch
louder and more intense, "Every time you touch me I see you with her Rick!"

   "Renee, this is dangerous you know?" I asked her as I turned to her. 
Silently she nodded in reply, and I then said, "I will do my best to go
ahead with this because I love you, but it will not be easy to watch you
play these games with the people that you work with every day!" I
immediately knew that I had chosen the wrong words, and I watched the
resolve strengthen in her eyes as she said, "Yes Rick, I am very aware of
those feelings." Defeated, yet some how still aroused, I went to the
shower.

   When I came back into the bedroom, Renee had just finished getting
ready, and she exuded a sexual heat that I had never noticed in her before.
"Nancy and Vinny from your firm are here already Rick." Renee called out.
"Shit, why did I invite people from the firm tonight" I thought to myself,
but trying to keep my composure I asked Renee if they had been shown in. 
With a giggle she told that she had and that Vinnie had loved her dress,
"his kiss lingered a bit longer than usual honey, do you think that meant
anything?" She asked with an almost mocking innocence.  My stomach was
tight with jealous pangs, yet I maintained my composure the best I could.

   "I am going to go out and entertain our guests while you finish getting
ready hon." Renee said as she confidently walked toward the bedroom door. I
looked at her well formed legs that were accentuated by what must be new
five-inch black and red spike heels, and the slightest glimpse of lace
stocking top fueled this frightening arousal that I was experiencing. 
Slowly I finished getting into my Tuxedo, and by the time I made my way
from the bedroom there had to be at least twenty people in our spacious
loft.

   One of the young men from the catering staff offered me a glass of
champagne; I took it as I glanced about the room in hopes of locating my
wife.  On my second glance through the room I located my wife, and became
immediately aware of why I did not see her the first time, she sat on the
end of our sofa surrounded by four or five gentlemen attending the party,
including Vinnie from my office.  I noticed her obviously calculated pose,
Renee was leaning slightly forward causing the low cut silk dress to fall
away from her breasts, one leg was resting horizontal on the sofa arm and
the slit on her skirt @@@@@@@ the slightest amount of lace from her
stocking tops.  This pose left little to the imagination of her audience, I
watched as Vinnie casually rested his hand on her almost naked upper thigh.
Renee glanced over at me; a smile crossed her lips as she said "There is
Rick now," and then waved me over to where she was sitting.

   Renee made absolutely no attempt to cover herself as I made my way over
towards her, but Vinnie had quickly removed his hand from her @@@@@@@
thigh. Renee introduced me to four of the young and well conditioned men
from her office; Vinnie carefully watched my reaction to the formalities. I
had decided that it was essential that I maintain my composure, and was
very careful to control the tone of my voice and body language, yet I was
afraid that I would not be able to hide my raging hard-on.

   By ten o'clock our loft was packed and the drinks were flowing freely.
Renee was quite tipsy and she became bolder at the teasing hands of many of
the single men who discretely would touch my scantily clad wife whenever
opportunity presented.  Just before midnight I realized that I had not seen
Renee in quite some time, I excused myself from the conversation that I was
engaged in with people from my firm and attempted a stealth search for my
missing wife.  Then I noticed one of Renee's girlfriends start to step out
onto the porch, she stopped for a brief moment and then slipped back into
the living room closing the door behind her.  Watching as she positioned
herself almost as if to guard the door, it was quickly apparent where I
might find my wife.

   Thinking quickly I made my way to our half bath that had a small window
overlooking the porch, but it was occupied.  I impatiently waited for the
door to open; a very strange dilemma consumed me, the erection that was
forming over the thoughts of what my vengeful wife might be doing and the
jealous anger that gnawed at my stomach.  Finally the door opened and
Vinnie came out, gave me a surprised look and then quickly slid past me in
the tight hallway.

   I slipped into the bathroom, locked the door and hastily turned out the
light.  Carefully and quietly I made my way to the window that was already
slightly ajar, as I glanced onto the porch I saw my wife leaning against
the railing.  Two of the men she had introduced me to at the start of the
party stood on either side of her, the three of them were talking very
quietly.  I moved forward in an effort to hear them when I noticed that Tom
was tracing the flesh of her @@@@@@@ breast along the line of the corset,
the silk material of her dress carefully pushed aside.

   "Tom, I am angry with Rick, but we really shouldn't be doing this."
Renee said with a slight gasp.  "I asked the two of you to help me give him
a taste of his own flirtatious behavior" Renee's words were cut short with
a soft groan as I watched Steve start to run a finger along the slit of her
dress up the length of her @@@@@@@ thigh.  Tom was in his early thirties,
at least six foot three inches tall, and even in a tuxedo his
well-conditioned physique was obvious.  Steve looked slightly older and
slightly shorter, I had met him once before at Chelsea Piers rollerblading,
and remember being a bit intimidated by his massive and muscular build.

   As much as I tried to pull myself away from the painful vision just a
few feet away, I was frozen at the window.  "Well Renee, you know that Tom
and I have always been intrigued by the charms you have displayed so well
tonight." Steve said as his hand slowly slipped up under her short dress. I
silently watched as his fingers gently played with the lace band on her
stocking tops and listened to Renee's quickened breathing.  Soon it was
obvious that his fingers had made their way up to the naked flesh just
above the stockings.  Renee's head fell back as I watched Tom start to
caress her breast more firmly; Steve had lifted her skirt to where I could
see that Renee had not worn panties this evening, and I felt certain that
it was not out of concern for panty lines.

   "Guys, we need to go in soon, it is almost midnight and they will notice
that the three of us are gone." Renee said, her words closed off with a
gasp as Steve's fingers found her clit.  I wanted to scream, the anger and
jealousy welling up inside me wanted to stop this, but my hand pressing
against my raging hard on guaranteed my perplexing silence.  Renee opened
her legs slightly in an effort to grant Steve easier access, and her hand
drifted to Tom's loins.  Renee's eyes focused on Tom and she let out a
guttural moan as she caressed his cock.  Was her reaction motivated by the
size of Tom's cock or Steve's probing fingers that were now penetrating her
wet cunt, I wondered?

   "God what a typical fucking male I am" I thought to myself, but then
Renee's words confirmed my most painful suspicions, "God Tom you feel
huge." Then I watched as Steve quickened the movement of his arm, another
deep groan escaped my wife's lips and the wet sounds that emanated from the
porch made it obvious that he was vigorously fucking my wife's cunt with
his fingers.  Renee's other hand drifted to Steve's loins, "My god both of
you are huge." Renee blurted out.  The men just smiled at each other as
they continued to use my wife's body.  As Renee stroked their engorged
cocks through their trousers she said, "We have to stop this, I love Rick,
I just wanted him to know how it feels."

   "Renee, you can't leave us frustrated like this!" Tom said and Steve
quickly added "Did you think that we wouldn't want to fuck you after all of
this?" Just then a knock came at the bathroom door that caused me to jump
and knock a glass off the sink, the sounds shook my wife out of her lustful
state.  Renee quickly pulled away telling Tom and Steve that they had to
get back to the party before they were noticed.  I waited until Tom and
Renee had made their way back in the door to the loft in an effort to not
draw their attention and in futile hope that my erection would subside.

   "There you are!" Renee said as I made my way back down the hall, pulling
me down for a small peck on the lips.  "I have been looking all over for
you" she said, "It is almost midnight and the servers need to get the
champagne ready!" I didn't know if I could actually smell her wet cunt or
if it was just my imagination, but I was unable to talk with her calmly. 
Instead I told her that I would take care of the champagne and abruptly
walked away.  I could tell immediately that my terse response had upset
her, yet it was becoming difficult to control my anger.

   Champagne was being quickly distributed to all the guests and the wait
staff strategically positioned themselves around the room with unopened
bottles to "pop" at midnight.  I watched as Renee made her way around the
room and it was becoming obvious that this New Years her kiss would belong
to someone else tonight.  Steve and Tom discretely positioned Renee between
the two of them with a careful maneuver, and as the count down began Renee
stared directly into my eyes from across the room.  When the clock struck
midnight Renee was lifted up into Tom's arms for a deep passionate kiss, at
first she almost appeared to resist, and then I watched as her body relaxed
in his arms.

   Both jealousy and arousal were welling up inside of me, and I watched
Tom hand Renee to Steve, her feet never touching the ground.  Just then one
of the single girls from Renee's office took notice of my obvious
discomfort and came over to offer me a gentle kiss and a hug.  Yet even as
I kissed her my eyes never lost focus on Renee as I noticed her short dress
ride up in the back, giving anyone looking a full view of her luscious
naked ass.

   As hard as my cock was I felt that I could take no more of this, just
then I noticed my friends from the office talking with Vinnie.  It was
obvious that they had grown uncomfortable and were about to leave.  I made
my way across the crowded room to see them out.  Renee was finally set down
on her heels and she immediately made her way across the room to me, she
threw herself in my arms giving me a deep passionate kiss.  "Well I need to
see out my friends," I said with an angry tone as I pushed her away, Renee
turned and noticed Vinnie handing out the coats to my friends.  Polite
apologies were made by all of them, offering another party that they must
make an appearance at as a reason for their early departure, yet the look
on Vinnies face told the story.

   Renee had somehow slipped back into the gracious hostess mode as she saw
them all out, and as the door was closed I told her that I thought that it
was time to end the party.  "Rick, my interest is purely professional," she
said with a calculated but now cautious tone.  By then my anger peaked and
as I removed my own coat from the closet I coolly told Renee that I was
going to go to a hotel and would call her in the morning.  For a brief
moment we stood staring into each other's eyes, I believe we both wanted to
find a way out of our predicament, and then I picked up an unopened bottle
of champagne and went downstairs to my office to pick up my briefcase
before leaving.

   Once in my office I realized the unlikely possibility of finding a hotel
room in Manhattan on New Years Eve, and found myself sitting there trying
to reconcile the myriad of emotions.  What confused me the most was the
arousal I had felt at watching my wife act in such a sexual manner with
other men.  I completely lost track of time as I sipped directly from the
bottle of champagne trying to figure out what I would do next.  I could
hear the guests starting to leave and the clinking sounds of the catering
staff starting the clean up.  I decided that I would wait until all the
guests had left and then talk this through with the woman that I loved.

   Just then I heard the Master Bedroom door open just above me, then I
heard Renee's voice on the phone; "Art, this is Renee, have you seen Rick?"
She was asking the building doorman about me, "Ok, no he left just after
midnight, Alright Art, will you call me immediately if he returns please."
"No nothing serious Art, we just argued tonight and I wanted to make it up
to him when he comes home...Thanks your always a sweetie Art, Happy New
Years!" she finished.  I rose to make my way up to the bedroom; my heart
fluttered at the thought of her "making it up to me." I had risen four
steps when I heard a male voice echo from the bedroom that stopped me in my
tracks.

   "So Rick won't be home until morning?" I could tell that it was Steve's
deep bellow.  As my heart fell I immediate felt the blood rush to my cock,
the jealousy that ran through my veins was betrayed by my immediate sexual
arousal.  "Guys, you should go now my." My wife responded with a slight
slurring of her words.  Her almost uneasy tone made me want to rush up the
stairs and send her co-workers on their way, yet I found myself frozen on
the fourth step from the bottom of the stairs, straining to hear what was
occurring just above me.  I realized that some part of me actually desired
to watch my wife used by these men again.

   There was almost complete silence from the room at first, but obviously
they were not heeding my wife's request for them to leave.  The only sounds
were of the caterers cleaning the loft, and I pushed forward another two
steps in a stealth fashion that confused and excited me.  Then a soft
feminine gasp carried through the room, I could not mistake the familiar
sounds of my wife when she is sexually energized.  Something told me that
the two young stud were caressing my wife's body, pushing her resolve to
resist to its very limits.  I knew that I should rush into the room and
stop this obscene performance that was being consummated just above me,
rather I moved quietly slightly higher in an effort to hear, perchance even
to see my wife used by these men.

   Another groan slipped from my wife's lips and then in almost a whisper I
heard her say, "Please stop, please this wasn't what I wanted." "Unnghhhh"
my wife cried out as the liquid sucking sound of her dripping cunt filled
the room, her breathing quickened and I heard Tom say "you sure Renee?" The
squishing sounds of her cunt being filled reverberated in the room, yet my
wife did not respond except with a slow constant moan of pleasure.  "Are
you sure you teasing cunt!" Steve prodded her, and the sounds became more
rapid along with more pronounced gasps from my wife.  I found that I did
not want to stop it, but it was frustrating not to be able to see my wife
being used, the emotions confused me yet I found that I was rubbing my cock
through my pants for a second time this evening.

   A slight popping sound could be heard, and the abrupt end to the sounds
of my wife's cunt being probed was joined with a disappointing moan that
loudly filled the room.  Steve's intimidating voice filled the room, "Do
you want us to leave Cunt?" he asked.  "But my husband...." Renee started
to respond when she was cut off by Tom, "You wanted your revenge and we are
offering you the whole damn menu, tell us what you want or we are leaving
now" With a timid voice Renee said, "please continue." Steve's laughter
filled the room now, "I said tell us what you want us to do to you Cunt!"
then for a brief while there was silence.  "God, please don't do this to
me, I have never even cheated on him" Renee said.  "Lets get the fuck out
of here Tom" Steve bellowed, "I always knew that she was just a teasing
cunt, no wonder her husband left tonight"

   I heard movement in the room and I figured that the men were preparing
to leave, I felt both relief and disappointment at this outcome, and slid
quietly up just another two steps to peek over the edge of the stairs to
watch them leave.  Then I heard my wife timidly beg them to stay, they
turned and looked at her and I watched as Steve repeated his earlier
request as he unbutton the top two buttons of his dress shirt, "Then tell
us what you want us to do to you Cunt." Renee was looking at the floor as
she whispered, and Steve demanded once again before I heard Renee respond,
"I want you to use me, please fuck me, I want to be used like the slut that
I was tonight." My heart dropped, and I knew that either I moved to stop
this now, or our lives would be changed forever, yet I continued to rub my
cock through my pants as I watched as the two of them closed in on my
panting wife.

   Quickly her dress fell away at their hands, and Tom immediately moved to
plunge his fingers in my wife's cunt, Renee's head fell back as she was
deeply penetrated and a loud groan escaped her lips.  I was sure that the
catering staff could at least partially hear the activity-taking place in
our bedroom.  I glanced at Steve, who with one hand was holding my petite
wife, using the other he dropped his pants to reveal the cock that had so
impressed my wife on the porch, and immediately I understood why.  Like the
rest of Steve's enormous body, his cock was wide, with a huge bulbous head,
although not really exceptionally long.  His cock reminded me of a fat
baseball bat handle, with the large fat knob at the end.  I could feel the
knowing in my stomach as I looked at the instrument that was going to
impale my wife if I continued to hide here in the dark, yet something dark
desire held me in place.

   Renee had spread her legs wide to give Tom's fingers complete access to
her dripping cunt, and from my vantage point it appeared that he was
roughly pounding three fingers deep into her.  "Hold her" Tom said as he
stepped back to undress.  Steve wrapped his arms around her and his fingers
quickly replaced Toms, Renee's groans were almost continuous, and I watched
as she reached back and took Steve's cock in her small hand.  Slowly she
stroked his cock, occasionally rubbing it between her ass cheeks.  Then
suddenly Steve pushed Renee forward, bending her over at the waist and
ordered her to grab her ankles.

   My wife was complete lost in a state of lust, and she quickly did as she
was told.  Steve unceremoniously placed his broad cock at the entrance of
her cunt.  "Beg for it Bitch." he said, but Renee in her corset, hose and
heels just silently held her position.  I watched as Steve raised his hand
and delivered a searing open handed slap to her ass.  Renee actually cried
out in pleasure at this rough treatment, but she remained silent, again and
again Steve's spanks landed on my wife's well round ass until finally she
broke and begged him to fuck her.

   I glanced over at Tom who was stroking at least eleven inches of thick
cock in front of my wife's closed mouth.  As Steve started to slowly push
his "coke can" cock into my petite wife's cunt, her mouth opened emitting a
guttural groan that was quickly muffled as Tom pushed his cock head between
her open lips.  I watched as my wife was now buffeted between the two poles
that filled her, the familiar moans of a pending orgasm started to escape
from around Tom's turgid flesh.  As Steve tried to get all of his thick
cock into her cunt, his thrusts were met with painful gasps from my wife's
smeared red lips I sat stoking my own cock through my pants, trying
desperately to understand why this obscene use of my wife was so arousing
to me.

   She really likes it rough Tom spat to his friend who was now pounding
his monster cock into my wife's cruelly splayed cunt, Renee would
occasionally choke as Tom had almost all of his long cock lodged deep in
her throat.  Then came the unmistakable moans of immense pleasure, and the
three of us watched as my wife quivered with her first intense orgasm.  Tom
and Steve took this moment to quickly switch positions, carefully
supporting her sweat covered and quivering body as they moved.  Tom slowly
started to work his long cock into my wife's cunt and I heard her cry out,
"Gawd" as he pushed the final three inches against, or maybe even into her
cervix.  At the same time Steve worked his cock against her lips, as Renee
struggle to get the huge head into her willing mouth.

   My wife was being abused with two huge cocks, and her loving husband sat
just a few feet away watching her debauchery, worse of all I had taken out
my own seven inches and was stroking it for all that I was worth.  Soon my
grunting wife cried out in a second orgasm almost collapsing on the floor
between them.  Steve picked up my wife and carried her to the bed out of my
sight, then the light was turned on that sat next to the bed, which filled
the room and the top of the staircase with light.  Quickly I slipped down
one or two steps so that I would not be discovered.

   Afraid to move, I sat on the steps for the next two hours and listened
as these two men used my wife, eventually my hand was dripping with my own
cum.  Renee was now begging loudly to be used by them, and I listened to
the depraved play by play as they took their turns with her.  I was afraid
to move up top of the stair with the light now filling the room, so my mind
struggled to recreate the scene of what was happening to my wife on our
marital bed.  The smell of sex, the vicious slapping of flesh against
flesh, the cries of orgasm tortured me and thrilled me, my second orgasm
came as I heard them arrange to double penetrate my wife's asshole and cunt
at the same time.  First she pleaded with them to stop, but then as Tom
pressed his long cock deep into her asshole my wife gave over to the
pleasure that was washing over her.

   Finally I was reprieved as sunlight started to slip through the windows,
I heard the rustling of clothing as her two spent studs prepared to leave;
quietly I slipped down the stairs and back into my office until I heard the
front door close.  The pain of my wife's infidelity was stifling, yet the
arousal that I had felt, and my participation in her debauchery could not
be denied.  Slowly I made my way up the steps to our bedroom, not sure what
I was going to say or do.

   I looked down at my used wife, she was covered with cum, hand marks
graced her ass, thighs and breasts from where Steve had slapped her, bite
marks covered her neck and chest, one torn stocking remained in place at
her upper thigh, the other was wrapped around her left foot, it's length
dangling from the bed to the floor.  Her head rested on the crumpled corset
that I had bought her for our special valentines dinner, and my cock
throbbed to life once again.  As I rolled her onto her back, she looked up
through half closed eyes, then awoke with a start.  At first she tried to
pull away, absolutely shocked to have me see her in this state, yet as my
hard cock pushed into her warm cum filled cunt she wrapped her legs and
arms around me and we fucked with abandon until I collapsed in exhaustion
beside her.  Drifting off next to her, the troubling thought of how
beautiful I found her at this moment carried me into my dreams.

   This all happened just a little over a month ago, Renee and I have
struggled to understand what happened and why we both found it so
incredibly arousing.  After weeks of discussion, and passionate sex fueled
by the memories of that night we came to a painful, yet oddly arousing
decision.  Tonight, Tom and Steve are coming over for a private party that
my wife and I have arranged, already I feel the gnawing in my stomach and
the throbbing in my cock, neither of us are sure where this all leads, but
there is a sexual need that now demands to be sated for both of us.  

Here I am back, with a new Erotic Story, perhaps among the 10 best I have read in my life .. Enjoy it.

   <!--ADULTSONLY-->
_________________________________________________________

   Wifes New Years [MMF, cuckold, voy, oral, anal]

   by [email protected]



   Well this holiday season has changed my once idyllic marriage, and it
appears that our reaction to the events may have permanently altered the
sexual behaviors of that relationship.  Over the past month I have read
everything I could find on voyeurism and cuckolds in an attempt to
understand the reaction of both my wife and myself to the events that
occurred.  During that time I decided that telling the story of the events
leading up to, as well as the outcome of that evening might help me put it
all in proper perspective.

   This story started a week and a half before Christmas at my company
Christmas party, as always my thirty eight year old wife looked absolutely
stunning.  Renee is a curvaceous, but petite redhead who remains in great
shape.  Some of this is due to her executive role in a company that has a
major interest in a local health club chain, which affords her the
opportunity for daily workouts at her corporate office.  Renee is five foot
tall and has a spectacular 34-22-33 figure that never fails to turn heads
when we are out together.

   Daily workouts are also part of my daily regime, in an effort to stay
competitive with the wealth of young Ivy League Graduates that are
regularly hired by the Wall Street firm that I work for.  I am 42 years old
and have been monogamously married to Renee for 12 years.  Over the last
few years we had worked hard to establish our roots in Manhattan, buying a
huge loft and making the appropriate business contacts to place a solid
foundation for our financial future.  Large parties in our spacious home
were commonplace, and the financial freedom to entertain in such a fashion
was part pleasure that Renee and I derived from our workaholic natures.

   Colleagues have always been envious of my relationship with Renee; she
is one of those women that presents herself as an intelligent professional,
yet it is obvious that an incredible sexuality lies dormant just beneath
her poised and charming persona.  I am not sure if it is her long curly red
hair or the riveting green eyes that gives advertises her sensuous nature,
for me it is that my wife dresses to please me in spike heels, stockings
and corsets on a regular basis.

   Sitting down with my wife at the corporate Christmas Party, I glanced at
her with pride, briefly recalling the image of her getting dressed for the
evening.  Under her satin and lace evening gown, Renee had chosen a purple
and black corset that cinched tight her already small waist and accentuated
her wonderful breasts, the additional of opera length stockings and four
inch, ankle strap spiked heels had completed the ensemble.  I realized how
lucky I was to have this lovely woman as my wife.  Unlike many of the
stories that I have read of others experiences with cuckoldry, Renee and I
have enjoyed an active and satisfying sex life.

   We had been seated with the new female Vice President that had just
joined our firm, and I had been asked to make sure that Tina enjoyed
herself, as she was single and attending alone.  As the night wore on Renee
started to become a bit uncomfortable with the attention that I was paying
to our new acquaintance, Tina was vivacious and intriguing, yet I tried to
assure Renee that my interests were purely professional.  My very astute
wife was quick to point out that Tina's interests were obviously less than
professional, and in a very serious tone asked me if we could leave soon.
To this day I am not sure what my motivations were, whether I was flattered
by the attentions of an attractive woman or it was my competitive
professional nature, but I told Renee that she should either set aside her
jealousy or go home.

   In the initial moments after the smile had slipped from my wife's face I
considered recanting those words, but before I could she asked me to escort
her to the door.  As we made our way to the front of the hotel, where Renee
could get a cab home, I explained that the party would be ending shortly
and I would be close behind.  Yet my words were of no consolation to my
wife, and as I kissed her goodbye I could sense her hurt.  The cab pulled
away from the curb and I made my way back up to the party, once I arrived I
immediately went to Tina, who was standing with the owner of my firm, I
explained that I felt it was best if I made my way home.

   Tina said that she was also ready to leave and we both made our way to
street level, as we walked to curbside Tina apologized to me for upsetting
Renee, saying that even though she found me attractive that her flirtatious
manner had been unfair to my wife.  As we reached the cabstand I reached
out to politely take her arm in hopes to allay her uneasiness over the
events, she misunderstood my actions and leaned into me with a long
passionate kiss.  My heart was pounding, obviously flattered and aroused by
this show of passion I allowed her to melt into my form, and my arms
naturally slipped around her.  As I took hold of my emotions and gently
pushed Tina away, I heard an odd gasp escape her lips and then my eyes
turned with hers at the cab that must have pulled up moments ago, and
looked directly into the tear stained eyes of my wife.

   Throughout the holidays Renee and I struggled with the emotions from
what had transpired on that night, I found that she would pull away both
emotionally and physically whenever I tried to reach out to her.  Christmas
eve we made love in front of the tree, something that was part of our
holiday tradition, but unlike the previous twelve years Renee was
mechanical and unattached.  As we were done my lovely wife curled up next
to the tree in her red stockings, garters and half bra, quietly covered
herself with her white satin wrap, and cried herself to sleep.

   The next morning as we opened gifts Renee thanked me for my obvious
attempt to apologize in my card and choice of presents, yet she said that
she could not escape the image of Tina and I locked in a romantic embrace.
My wife handed me an envelope that bore my neatly scribed name, and said
that she hoped that I would consider what she had to offer as a resolution
to our current conflict.  She sat there quietly, but it was obvious that
she was nervous as I read the letter in silence.  Her offer was quite
simple really, although as was her way, written with eloquence.  Renee
proposed a taste of revenge and finished with mentioning that I was the one
that had opened "Pandora's Box." The alternative to her plan was just as
straight forward, we would separate to see if that might allow her to
reconcile the painful memory.

   As I considered the options, I realized how much I loved and needed this
woman, and it seemed that a bit of flirtation with a few of her selected
friends from work would ultimately be quite harmless, and I quickly agreed.
It took a while before the silence was broken again, when Renee softly told
me that she would start making the plans the following day, and then the
two of us engaged in a wonderful afternoon of sex to complete our Christmas
Day.

   Over the next two days I watched my wife nervously make the plans for
"her" New Years Eve party, she initially appeared almost timid, yet as the
days passed I noticed that she had become almost giddy.  Renee suggested
that I invite some of my associates from work, she even suggested inviting
Tina.  I did invite a few of my long-term friends, but had decided that
inviting Tina was not in our best interest.  More than anything I just
wanted to get this evening over with so that Renee and I could get on with
our lives.  Renee dropped by my office early in the afternoon of New Years
Eve, after having her hair and nails done, her upbeat mood left me with the
hope that the two of us would ring in the New Years with some rekindled
passion.

   When I arrived home that evening, the caterers were already preparing
our home for the evenings festivities, and as in the past, Renee was
directing the operation in her usual efficient manner.  As I attempted to
give my alluring wife a kiss she pulled back with a sly smile, gave a
playful slap to my cheek and chastised me for interfering with her task at
hand.  Then with a flirtatious smile at the young bartender, continued to
direct him in setting up.  An interesting mixture of jealousy and arousal
ran through me as I took notice of this frightening change in my wife's
behavior, I had never seen her act in such a bold manner with another man
before tonight.

   I went downstairs to my home office in an attempt to finish up some
research for work, but found myself nervously contemplating the evening
soon to come.  My home office has an open circular staircase that leads
directly into the master bedroom, and I listened as my wife showered and
started to get dressed for the evening.  The arousal that I had felt
watching my wife flirt with the young bartender haunted me, unable to clear
it from my mind and completed distracted, I finally decided to put aside
work and made my way up the staircase.

   As I came up into the bedroom my attention was immediately drawn to my
wife applying her makeup at her vanity, she was wearing a black and red
corset that I had made at a corset shop in the Village, I had told her to
save it for our Valentines Dinner planned for our favorite Italian
restaurant.  It had been designed to drastically reduce her waist size,
while the deep plunging front supports her generous breasts from the sides
and below while leaving maximum exposure of her cleavage.  I noticed how
perfectly the black opera length, seemed hose and wide garters she was
wearing perfectly framed her completely shaved mons, and I felt the tell
tale signs of a hard on as I stared at her in the vanity mirror.

   Finally I stepped out of the dark alcove of the stair where although
hidden, I could see the entire bedroom.  When Renee saw me she immediately
said "Honey, I know that you had this made special, but I thought that you
wouldn't mind knowing how important tonight is to me." I did not know how
to respond, the jealousy was welling up inside me, and I swore that I saw a
slight smirk upon her lips that she had just finished turning a bright
shade of red, yet my tight response was a restrained "that's fine."

   I walked over to her, my erection strained against my now tight briefs
underwear as I moved, reaching out to her I started to run one finger up
from below her sternum at the corset opening toward her @@@@@@@ breasts. 
Gently Renee took my hand, and she pulled it away from her body her head
signaled toward the bed.  I glanced over and saw the letter she had written
me laid open next to the dress she had laid out for the evening.  "Rick,
you know that this isn't for you tonight, tonight is my night unless....",
her words dropped off and then she went silent as I moved away from her and
toward the bed.  I glanced in the mirror that was mounted just above our
headboard, and noticed that she was intently watching me.

   Silently, I picked up the silk dress that was carefully laid out at the
foot of our bed; it was a very small, almost translucent black dress.  By
the way it was cut in the front I could tell before she even put it on that
her cleavage would be on display for all to see, as well as a generous
amount of her left leg from the slit that ran up the side.  My erection
seemed to throb at the very thought of my wife being seen in such an
outfit, and my stomach turned with jealousy.  Carefully I laid the dress
back out on the foot of the bed, and then picked up the letter.  "Rick, I
understand if you want to stop this, but honey I cannot get the images of
you and Tina out of my mind.", as my wife spoke her voice became a touch
louder and more intense, "Every time you touch me I see you with her Rick!"

   "Renee, this is dangerous you know?" I asked her as I turned to her. 
Silently she nodded in reply, and I then said, "I will do my best to go
ahead with this because I love you, but it will not be easy to watch you
play these games with the people that you work with every day!" I
immediately knew that I had chosen the wrong words, and I watched the
resolve strengthen in her eyes as she said, "Yes Rick, I am very aware of
those feelings." Defeated, yet some how still aroused, I went to the
shower.

   When I came back into the bedroom, Renee had just finished getting
ready, and she exuded a sexual heat that I had never noticed in her before.
"Nancy and Vinny from your firm are here already Rick." Renee called out.
"Shit, why did I invite people from the firm tonight" I thought to myself,
but trying to keep my composure I asked Renee if they had been shown in. 
With a giggle she told that she had and that Vinnie had loved her dress,
"his kiss lingered a bit longer than usual honey, do you think that meant
anything?" She asked with an almost mocking innocence.  My stomach was
tight with jealous pangs, yet I maintained my composure the best I could.

   "I am going to go out and entertain our guests while you finish getting
ready hon." Renee said as she confidently walked toward the bedroom door. I
looked at her well formed legs that were accentuated by what must be new
five-inch black and red spike heels, and the slightest glimpse of lace
stocking top fueled this frightening arousal that I was experiencing. 
Slowly I finished getting into my Tuxedo, and by the time I made my way
from the bedroom there had to be at least twenty people in our spacious
loft.

   One of the young men from the catering staff offered me a glass of
champagne; I took it as I glanced about the room in hopes of locating my
wife.  On my second glance through the room I located my wife, and became
immediately aware of why I did not see her the first time, she sat on the
end of our sofa surrounded by four or five gentlemen attending the party,
including Vinnie from my office.  I noticed her obviously calculated pose,
Renee was leaning slightly forward causing the low cut silk dress to fall
away from her breasts, one leg was resting horizontal on the sofa arm and
the slit on her skirt @@@@@@@ the slightest amount of lace from her
stocking tops.  This pose left little to the imagination of her audience, I
watched as Vinnie casually rested his hand on her almost naked upper thigh.
Renee glanced over at me; a smile crossed her lips as she said "There is
Rick now," and then waved me over to where she was sitting.

   Renee made absolutely no attempt to cover herself as I made my way over
towards her, but Vinnie had quickly removed his hand from her @@@@@@@
thigh. Renee introduced me to four of the young and well conditioned men
from her office; Vinnie carefully watched my reaction to the formalities. I
had decided that it was essential that I maintain my composure, and was
very careful to control the tone of my voice and body language, yet I was
afraid that I would not be able to hide my raging hard-on.

   By ten o'clock our loft was packed and the drinks were flowing freely.
Renee was quite tipsy and she became bolder at the teasing hands of many of
the single men who discretely would touch my scantily clad wife whenever
opportunity presented.  Just before midnight I realized that I had not seen
Renee in quite some time, I excused myself from the conversation that I was
engaged in with people from my firm and attempted a stealth search for my
missing wife.  Then I noticed one of Renee's girlfriends start to step out
onto the porch, she stopped for a brief moment and then slipped back into
the living room closing the door behind her.  Watching as she positioned
herself almost as if to guard the door, it was quickly apparent where I
might find my wife.

   Thinking quickly I made my way to our half bath that had a small window
overlooking the porch, but it was occupied.  I impatiently waited for the
door to open; a very strange dilemma consumed me, the erection that was
forming over the thoughts of what my vengeful wife might be doing and the
jealous anger that gnawed at my stomach.  Finally the door opened and
Vinnie came out, gave me a surprised look and then quickly slid past me in
the tight hallway.

   I slipped into the bathroom, locked the door and hastily turned out the
light.  Carefully and quietly I made my way to the window that was already
slightly ajar, as I glanced onto the porch I saw my wife leaning against
the railing.  Two of the men she had introduced me to at the start of the
party stood on either side of her, the three of them were talking very
quietly.  I moved forward in an effort to hear them when I noticed that Tom
was tracing the flesh of her @@@@@@@ breast along the line of the corset,
the silk material of her dress carefully pushed aside.

   "Tom, I am angry with Rick, but we really shouldn't be doing this."
Renee said with a slight gasp.  "I asked the two of you to help me give him
a taste of his own flirtatious behavior" Renee's words were cut short with
a soft groan as I watched Steve start to run a finger along the slit of her
dress up the length of her @@@@@@@ thigh.  Tom was in his early thirties,
at least six foot three inches tall, and even in a tuxedo his
well-conditioned physique was obvious.  Steve looked slightly older and
slightly shorter, I had met him once before at Chelsea Piers rollerblading,
and remember being a bit intimidated by his massive and muscular build.

   As much as I tried to pull myself away from the painful vision just a
few feet away, I was frozen at the window.  "Well Renee, you know that Tom
and I have always been intrigued by the charms you have displayed so well
tonight." Steve said as his hand slowly slipped up under her short dress. I
silently watched as his fingers gently played with the lace band on her
stocking tops and listened to Renee's quickened breathing.  Soon it was
obvious that his fingers had made their way up to the naked flesh just
above the stockings.  Renee's head fell back as I watched Tom start to
caress her breast more firmly; Steve had lifted her skirt to where I could
see that Renee had not worn panties this evening, and I felt certain that
it was not out of concern for panty lines.

   "Guys, we need to go in soon, it is almost midnight and they will notice
that the three of us are gone." Renee said, her words closed off with a
gasp as Steve's fingers found her clit.  I wanted to scream, the anger and
jealousy welling up inside me wanted to stop this, but my hand pressing
against my raging hard on guaranteed my perplexing silence.  Renee opened
her legs slightly in an effort to grant Steve easier access, and her hand
drifted to Tom's loins.  Renee's eyes focused on Tom and she let out a
guttural moan as she caressed his cock.  Was her reaction motivated by the
size of Tom's cock or Steve's probing fingers that were now penetrating her
wet cunt, I wondered?

   "God what a typical fucking male I am" I thought to myself, but then
Renee's words confirmed my most painful suspicions, "God Tom you feel
huge." Then I watched as Steve quickened the movement of his arm, another
deep groan escaped my wife's lips and the wet sounds that emanated from the
porch made it obvious that he was vigorously fucking my wife's cunt with
his fingers.  Renee's other hand drifted to Steve's loins, "My god both of
you are huge." Renee blurted out.  The men just smiled at each other as
they continued to use my wife's body.  As Renee stroked their engorged
cocks through their trousers she said, "We have to stop this, I love Rick,
I just wanted him to know how it feels."

   "Renee, you can't leave us frustrated like this!" Tom said and Steve
quickly added "Did you think that we wouldn't want to fuck you after all of
this?" Just then a knock came at the bathroom door that caused me to jump
and knock a glass off the sink, the sounds shook my wife out of her lustful
state.  Renee quickly pulled away telling Tom and Steve that they had to
get back to the party before they were noticed.  I waited until Tom and
Renee had made their way back in the door to the loft in an effort to not
draw their attention and in futile hope that my erection would subside.

   "There you are!" Renee said as I made my way back down the hall, pulling
me down for a small peck on the lips.  "I have been looking all over for
you" she said, "It is almost midnight and the servers need to get the
champagne ready!" I didn't know if I could actually smell her wet cunt or
if it was just my imagination, but I was unable to talk with her calmly. 
Instead I told her that I would take care of the champagne and abruptly
walked away.  I could tell immediately that my terse response had upset
her, yet it was becoming difficult to control my anger.

   Champagne was being quickly distributed to all the guests and the wait
staff strategically positioned themselves around the room with unopened
bottles to "pop" at midnight.  I watched as Renee made her way around the
room and it was becoming obvious that this New Years her kiss would belong
to someone else tonight.  Steve and Tom discretely positioned Renee between
the two of them with a careful maneuver, and as the count down began Renee
stared directly into my eyes from across the room.  When the clock struck
midnight Renee was lifted up into Tom's arms for a deep passionate kiss, at
first she almost appeared to resist, and then I watched as her body relaxed
in his arms.

   Both jealousy and arousal were welling up inside of me, and I watched
Tom hand Renee to Steve, her feet never touching the ground.  Just then one
of the single girls from Renee's office took notice of my obvious
discomfort and came over to offer me a gentle kiss and a hug.  Yet even as
I kissed her my eyes never lost focus on Renee as I noticed her short dress
ride up in the back, giving anyone looking a full view of her luscious
naked ass.

   As hard as my cock was I felt that I could take no more of this, just
then I noticed my friends from the office talking with Vinnie.  It was
obvious that they had grown uncomfortable and were about to leave.  I made
my way across the crowded room to see them out.  Renee was finally set down
on her heels and she immediately made her way across the room to me, she
threw herself in my arms giving me a deep passionate kiss.  "Well I need to
see out my friends," I said with an angry tone as I pushed her away, Renee
turned and noticed Vinnie handing out the coats to my friends.  Polite
apologies were made by all of them, offering another party that they must
make an appearance at as a reason for their early departure, yet the look
on Vinnies face told the story.

   Renee had somehow slipped back into the gracious hostess mode as she saw
them all out, and as the door was closed I told her that I thought that it
was time to end the party.  "Rick, my interest is purely professional," she
said with a calculated but now cautious tone.  By then my anger peaked and
as I removed my own coat from the closet I coolly told Renee that I was
going to go to a hotel and would call her in the morning.  For a brief
moment we stood staring into each other's eyes, I believe we both wanted to
find a way out of our predicament, and then I picked up an unopened bottle
of champagne and went downstairs to my office to pick up my briefcase
before leaving.

   Once in my office I realized the unlikely possibility of finding a hotel
room in Manhattan on New Years Eve, and found myself sitting there trying
to reconcile the myriad of emotions.  What confused me the most was the
arousal I had felt at watching my wife act in such a sexual manner with
other men.  I completely lost track of time as I sipped directly from the
bottle of champagne trying to figure out what I would do next.  I could
hear the guests starting to leave and the clinking sounds of the catering
staff starting the clean up.  I decided that I would wait until all the
guests had left and then talk this through with the woman that I loved.

   Just then I heard the Master Bedroom door open just above me, then I
heard Renee's voice on the phone; "Art, this is Renee, have you seen Rick?"
She was asking the building doorman about me, "Ok, no he left just after
midnight, Alright Art, will you call me immediately if he returns please."
"No nothing serious Art, we just argued tonight and I wanted to make it up
to him when he comes home...Thanks your always a sweetie Art, Happy New
Years!" she finished.  I rose to make my way up to the bedroom; my heart
fluttered at the thought of her "making it up to me." I had risen four
steps when I heard a male voice echo from the bedroom that stopped me in my
tracks.

   "So Rick won't be home until morning?" I could tell that it was Steve's
deep bellow.  As my heart fell I immediate felt the blood rush to my cock,
the jealousy that ran through my veins was betrayed by my immediate sexual
arousal.  "Guys, you should go now my." My wife responded with a slight
slurring of her words.  Her almost uneasy tone made me want to rush up the
stairs and send her co-workers on their way, yet I found myself frozen on
the fourth step from the bottom of the stairs, straining to hear what was
occurring just above me.  I realized that some part of me actually desired
to watch my wife used by these men again.

   There was almost complete silence from the room at first, but obviously
they were not heeding my wife's request for them to leave.  The only sounds
were of the caterers cleaning the loft, and I pushed forward another two
steps in a stealth fashion that confused and excited me.  Then a soft
feminine gasp carried through the room, I could not mistake the familiar
sounds of my wife when she is sexually energized.  Something told me that
the two young stud were caressing my wife's body, pushing her resolve to
resist to its very limits.  I knew that I should rush into the room and
stop this obscene performance that was being consummated just above me,
rather I moved quietly slightly higher in an effort to hear, perchance even
to see my wife used by these men.

   Another groan slipped from my wife's lips and then in almost a whisper I
heard her say, "Please stop, please this wasn't what I wanted." "Unnghhhh"
my wife cried out as the liquid sucking sound of her dripping cunt filled
the room, her breathing quickened and I heard Tom say "you sure Renee?" The
squishing sounds of her cunt being filled reverberated in the room, yet my
wife did not respond except with a slow constant moan of pleasure.  "Are
you sure you teasing cunt!" Steve prodded her, and the sounds became more
rapid along with more pronounced gasps from my wife.  I found that I did
not want to stop it, but it was frustrating not to be able to see my wife
being used, the emotions confused me yet I found that I was rubbing my cock
through my pants for a second time this evening.

   A slight popping sound could be heard, and the abrupt end to the sounds
of my wife's cunt being probed was joined with a disappointing moan that
loudly filled the room.  Steve's intimidating voice filled the room, "Do
you want us to leave Cunt?" he asked.  "But my husband...." Renee started
to respond when she was cut off by Tom, "You wanted your revenge and we are
offering you the whole damn menu, tell us what you want or we are leaving
now" With a timid voice Renee said, "please continue." Steve's laughter
filled the room now, "I said tell us what you want us to do to you Cunt!"
then for a brief while there was silence.  "God, please don't do this to
me, I have never even cheated on him" Renee said.  "Lets get the fuck out
of here Tom" Steve bellowed, "I always knew that she was just a teasing
cunt, no wonder her husband left tonight"

   I heard movement in the room and I figured that the men were preparing
to leave, I felt both relief and disappointment at this outcome, and slid
quietly up just another two steps to peek over the edge of the stairs to
watch them leave.  Then I heard my wife timidly beg them to stay, they
turned and looked at her and I watched as Steve repeated his earlier
request as he unbutton the top two buttons of his dress shirt, "Then tell
us what you want us to do to you Cunt." Renee was looking at the floor as
she whispered, and Steve demanded once again before I heard Renee respond,
"I want you to use me, please fuck me, I want to be used like the slut that
I was tonight." My heart dropped, and I knew that either I moved to stop
this now, or our lives would be changed forever, yet I continued to rub my
cock through my pants as I watched as the two of them closed in on my
panting wife.

   Quickly her dress fell away at their hands, and Tom immediately moved to
plunge his fingers in my wife's cunt, Renee's head fell back as she was
deeply penetrated and a loud groan escaped her lips.  I was sure that the
catering staff could at least partially hear the activity-taking place in
our bedroom.  I glanced at Steve, who with one hand was holding my petite
wife, using the other he dropped his pants to reveal the cock that had so
impressed my wife on the porch, and immediately I understood why.  Like the
rest of Steve's enormous body, his cock was wide, with a huge bulbous head,
although not really exceptionally long.  His cock reminded me of a fat
baseball bat handle, with the large fat knob at the end.  I could feel the
knowing in my stomach as I looked at the instrument that was going to
impale my wife if I continued to hide here in the dark, yet something dark
desire held me in place.

   Renee had spread her legs wide to give Tom's fingers complete access to
her dripping cunt, and from my vantage point it appeared that he was
roughly pounding three fingers deep into her.  "Hold her" Tom said as he
stepped back to undress.  Steve wrapped his arms around her and his fingers
quickly replaced Toms, Renee's groans were almost continuous, and I watched
as she reached back and took Steve's cock in her small hand.  Slowly she
stroked his cock, occasionally rubbing it between her ass cheeks.  Then
suddenly Steve pushed Renee forward, bending her over at the waist and
ordered her to grab her ankles.

   My wife was complete lost in a state of lust, and she quickly did as she
was told.  Steve unceremoniously placed his broad cock at the entrance of
her cunt.  "Beg for it Bitch." he said, but Renee in her corset, hose and
heels just silently held her position.  I watched as Steve raised his hand
and delivered a searing open handed slap to her ass.  Renee actually cried
out in pleasure at this rough treatment, but she remained silent, again and
again Steve's spanks landed on my wife's well round ass until finally she
broke and begged him to fuck her.

   I glanced over at Tom who was stroking at least eleven inches of thick
cock in front of my wife's closed mouth.  As Steve started to slowly push
his "coke can" cock into my petite wife's cunt, her mouth opened emitting a
guttural groan that was quickly muffled as Tom pushed his cock head between
her open lips.  I watched as my wife was now buffeted between the two poles
that filled her, the familiar moans of a pending orgasm started to escape
from around Tom's turgid flesh.  As Steve tried to get all of his thick
cock into her cunt, his thrusts were met with painful gasps from my wife's
smeared red lips I sat stoking my own cock through my pants, trying
desperately to understand why this obscene use of my wife was so arousing
to me.

   She really likes it rough Tom spat to his friend who was now pounding
his monster cock into my wife's cruelly splayed cunt, Renee would
occasionally choke as Tom had almost all of his long cock lodged deep in
her throat.  Then came the unmistakable moans of immense pleasure, and the
three of us watched as my wife quivered with her first intense orgasm.  Tom
and Steve took this moment to quickly switch positions, carefully
supporting her sweat covered and quivering body as they moved.  Tom slowly
started to work his long cock into my wife's cunt and I heard her cry out,
"Gawd" as he pushed the final three inches against, or maybe even into her
cervix.  At the same time Steve worked his cock against her lips, as Renee
struggle to get the huge head into her willing mouth.

   My wife was being abused with two huge cocks, and her loving husband sat
just a few feet away watching her debauchery, worse of all I had taken out
my own seven inches and was stroking it for all that I was worth.  Soon my
grunting wife cried out in a second orgasm almost collapsing on the floor
between them.  Steve picked up my wife and carried her to the bed out of my
sight, then the light was turned on that sat next to the bed, which filled
the room and the top of the staircase with light.  Quickly I slipped down
one or two steps so that I would not be discovered.

   Afraid to move, I sat on the steps for the next two hours and listened
as these two men used my wife, eventually my hand was dripping with my own
cum.  Renee was now begging loudly to be used by them, and I listened to
the depraved play by play as they took their turns with her.  I was afraid
to move up top of the stair with the light now filling the room, so my mind
struggled to recreate the scene of what was happening to my wife on our
marital bed.  The smell of sex, the vicious slapping of flesh against
flesh, the cries of orgasm tortured me and thrilled me, my second orgasm
came as I heard them arrange to double penetrate my wife's asshole and cunt
at the same time.  First she pleaded with them to stop, but then as Tom
pressed his long cock deep into her asshole my wife gave over to the
pleasure that was washing over her.

   Finally I was reprieved as sunlight started to slip through the windows,
I heard the rustling of clothing as her two spent studs prepared to leave;
quietly I slipped down the stairs and back into my office until I heard the
front door close.  The pain of my wife's infidelity was stifling, yet the
arousal that I had felt, and my participation in her debauchery could not
be denied.  Slowly I made my way up the steps to our bedroom, not sure what
I was going to say or do.

   I looked down at my used wife, she was covered with cum, hand marks
graced her ass, thighs and breasts from where Steve had slapped her, bite
marks covered her neck and chest, one torn stocking remained in place at
her upper thigh, the other was wrapped around her left foot, it's length
dangling from the bed to the floor.  Her head rested on the crumpled corset
that I had bought her for our special valentines dinner, and my cock
throbbed to life once again.  As I rolled her onto her back, she looked up
through half closed eyes, then awoke with a start.  At first she tried to
pull away, absolutely shocked to have me see her in this state, yet as my
hard cock pushed into her warm cum filled cunt she wrapped her legs and
arms around me and we fucked with abandon until I collapsed in exhaustion
beside her.  Drifting off next to her, the troubling thought of how
beautiful I found her at this moment carried me into my dreams.

   This all happened just a little over a month ago, Renee and I have
struggled to understand what happened and why we both found it so
incredibly arousing.  After weeks of discussion, and passionate sex fueled
by the memories of that night we came to a painful, yet oddly arousing
decision.  Tonight, Tom and Steve are coming over for a private party that
my wife and I have arranged, already I feel the gnawing in my stomach and
the throbbing in my cock, neither of us are sure where this all leads, but
there is a sexual need that now demands to be sated for both of us.  

Its Yor Wife with me...at  the christmas Party ....Enjoy it cuck

	                WARNING!
		This text file contains sexually explicit
		material. If you do not wish to read this
		type of literature, or you are under age,
		PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
		_________________________________________




			Scroll down to view text













Archive name: xmas17.txt (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) 
Authors name: Subone ([email protected])
Story title : Christmas Party, The

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2001.  Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story.  You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Christmas Party (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) 
by Subone ([email protected]) 
 
***

My name is Jim Miller and my wife's name is Sherry. We 
are both in our early 40s and in good shape. My wife in 
particular is very attractive. Like my most men who read 
(and write) this type of story, I have been trying to 
talk my wife into having sex with another man for quite 
some time. And, like most of those men, my wife has 
consistently turned me down. She always has some excuse 
why we shouldn't do this. All that changed however with 
one simple phone call.
 
It was Christmas time, the last work day before my 
company shut down for the holidays to be exact. The 
annual Christmas party was being held this afternoon 
after work. I had always attended the company Christmas 
party over the years, more to keep up the appearance of 
being a "team player" than anything else. However, the 
company always put on a good spread and there was an 
open bar, so it wasn't a total obligation.

My wife had never accompanied me to this party, or any 
other company event for that matter. It wasn't that she 
was anti-social or anything, it was just that we lived 
pretty far away from my work. My daily commute is just 
under an hour. As a result, not only had she never been 
to a company event, she had never even visited my 
office. The people in my office new her by name because 
she called me almost daily at work. Additionally, I have 
pictures of her (and our children) in my office, so my 
colleagues know what she looks like for the most part.
 
As I did every year, I invited her to join me 
nonetheless at the Christmas party. I felt very certain 
she would not come, but invited her as a courtesy 
anyway. "Babe, the office Christmas party is after work 
Friday night" I said over breakfast earlier in the week. 
"Care to join me this year?" "Sweetie, you know that's 
such a pain, going all the way over there. I think I'll 
pass again this year" she told me. "Besides, I can't 
decide what to get you for Christmas, so I've got to do 
some more shopping" she added. And so it went, until 
Friday afternoon just before quitting time.
 
As I was getting ready to close up and head for the 
party, my office phone rang. "Hi Honey, it's me," my 
wife said. "Does your offer still stand about going to 
the Christmas party?" she asked.

"Sure does, what changed your mind?" I asked.

"Oh nothing," she said coyly.

"Well, whatever the reason, it will be fun to have 
someone to go with this year," I said.

Then she dropped her bomb. "I didn't say I was going 
with you," she said matter-of-factly. Before I could 
respond she said, "I'm bringing your Christmas present 
to the party. He's very cute and he's my date. If you're 
lucky, maybe you can go out with us after the party."

I was speechless, and she knew it. 
 
We said our goodbyes and she hung up. My head was 
spinning! God I wanted this so badly, but at my office 
party? Would everyone know she was my wife and obviously 
they're with another guy? Maybe I'd get lucky and no one 
would recognize her from the pictures in my office. 
After all, she had recently gotten a new haircut. She 
knows I really get off on being humiliated, but this 
might be a bit much even for me!
 
The party was held in a hotel banquet room downtown. I 
left work and drove over there, the butterflies churning 
in my stomach. The party was just gearing up when I got 
there. I immediately headed for the bar in the corner of 
the room and got a beer to calm my nerves. The company 
expected about 100 people at the party, and most of them 
were already here it seemed.

After another beer I began to relax. The Christmas music 
was nice and the food was good, besides, after today I 
had a whole week off for the holidays! My boss walked up 
to me and started chatting. "Hey Jim, wife not coming 
again this year?" he asked.

"She said she might show up, not sure though," I 
replied.

"She's a cute little thing," he continued. "I was 
looking at her picture in your office just the other 
day."

"Thanks" I replied - thinking to myself that this was 
all I needed! 
 
About that time, my secretary walked up and said to both 
of us, "Who's the looker who just walked in?"

I turned and saw my wife entering the room, saying hello 
to everyone like they were long lost friends! She was 
wearing a black pleated mini skirt, sheer black nylons 
and 4" black patent leather pumps. All favorites of 
mine, and she knew it! Her blouse was a very sheer dark 
green and under that she was wearing a red lace 
camisole! I had never seen those before. Her short sexy 
haircut looked great and her makeup was heavier than 
normal, but not overdone.

She had however, put on extra lipstick and really 
darkened her eyebrows, both touches that drive me wild. 
She was causing quite a stir as she floated from group 
to group. What shocked me the most however, was not her 
appearance, but her date! She had a good looking, very 
sophisticated man on her arm. He was dressed in a blue 
silk suit and a pinstripe shirt. He looked like a banker 
or a Wall Street stockbroker. Whatever he did, he was 
obviously very successful at it!
 
Before I could respond to my secretary, she continued, 
"That guy she's with is so good looking! I wonder if 
they're married?"

My boss and I stared at the great looking couple, 
ignoring my secretary's comments. Just then, the guy who 
has the office next to mine walked up and said, "Hey 
Jim, isn't that your wife over there?"

I felt my boss and my secretary turn and look at me. The 
pause in the conversation seemed to last for a solid 
minute. "Uh, yea, sure is" I said.

My boss immediately chimed in and said, "Who's the guy 
she's with?"

"Not sure, must be someone she works with," I said.

"They sure seem awfully chummy!" my secretary said 
giggling.

We all looked over at them as my wife's date was patting 
her butt with one hand and giving her a quick peck on 
the cheek. 
 
Before I could make my way over there, my wife and her 
date headed straight for where we were standing! "Here 
it comes!" I thought to myself, "major humiliation 
time!"

"Hi, I'm Sherry Miller, Jim's wife," my wife said, 
extending her hand to my boss.

"Nice to finally meet you Sherry," my boss replied. 
"This is my date, Lance," she said to the group as she 
introduced her good looking companion. 

Introductions were made all around. When she came to me 
and said "Lance, this is my husband, Jim." 

Lance and I shook hands. He looked me right in the eye 
and smirked. "Nice to meet you Jim, I've heard a lot 
about you," he said.

I could feel my boss, secretary, wife, and friend 
staring at me as Lance and I exchanged pleasantries. 
Still feeling somewhat bold at this point, I curtly 
replied, "I haven't heard anything about you."

Like the successful businessman he obviously was, Lance 
went right for the throat. "That's odd," he said, 
pausing for effect; "I've been dating your wife for over 
three months now."

My mouth fell open and I got very quiet. You could hear 
a pin drop in our little group. Lance wasn't quite done 
with me yet however. Like a shark going for blood he 
continued, "I know so much about you that I can even 
tell you what color sheets you have on your bed right 
now. Shall I?" he asked confidently.

I hoped the bastard was bluffing, but I couldn't take 
the chance of further embarrassment. I meekly shook my 
head "No." 
 
During this little transaction, my wife just stood 
there, arm in arm with Lance, smiling at me. About this 
time, my secretary, obviously feeling very uneasy, 
excused herself from our group. My boss tried to change 
the subject. "Sherry, that's a nice blouse you're 
wearing; very seasonal with the green and red 
combination."

My wife wasn't done humiliating me yet. "Thanks," she 
replied, "Lance gave it to me for our three month 
anniversary." 

After another uncomfortable lull in the conversation, my 
boss and friend excused themselves. That left me 
standing there in the middle of my company Christmas 
party with my wife and her date. I looked around and 
noticed several people looking in our direction and 
giggling, particularly my secretary! Lance then handed 
me his empty glass and said in a belittling tone, "Be a 
good boy and get me another drink, will you Jimmy?"

I took his glass and dutifully headed off toward the bar 
to get his refill, hoping my subservience would avoid 
any further scene these two might be contemplating.
 
My wife and Lance continued to mingle with my friends 
and co-workers. Sherry made a point of introducing 
herself to everyone as "Mrs. Miller", making sure 
everyone knew we were still married and not divorced or 
separated. I returned with Lance's drink and then tried 
to keep a low profile for the rest of the party. Sherry 
and Lance, on the other hand, seemed to be the life of 
the party. Lance was telling joke after joke as several 
of my friends crowded around him. I watched them from 
across the room and somehow had the feeling that this 
night had only just begun!
 
After a couple of hours the party began to wind down, 
people were starting to leave in a fairly steady stream. 
Lance seized the moment however and announced that 
everyone was invited to the hotel bar next door. He said 
that there was a great jazz band playing we could all 
dance to and keep the party going. He also announced 
that the first round of drinks was on him. That was all 
it took to convince about fifteen of my co-workers to 
head next door and keep partying. 
 
As Lance and my wife were heading for the door, they 
made a point of walking past me. "See you over there" 
Sherry said to me. It was a command, not a request. I 
finished my third beer and reluctantly followed the 
crowd to the hotel bar next door. When I got there, the 
group from my office had pushed 2-3 tables together so 
everyone could be near one another. Sherry had saved a 
seat for me directly across the table from her and 
Lance. Apparently she wanted me to have a front row seat 
to her flirting and cavorting with her boyfriend. 
 
For the next hour and a half, I watched Lance and Sherry 
get more and more overt in their touching and kissing. 
They were getting down right intimate right there in 
public. God I was getting horny just watching them! As 
they slow danced for the third or fourth time, Lance 
openly groped my wife right there on the dance floor. 
Returning to the table, they french kissed and hugged 
before sitting back down. My office friends had long 
since stopped making comments to me about this awkward 
situation. They knew I was totally embarrassed and 
humiliated. They also knew that I was totally powerless 
to stop it. Besides, they had all taken a liking to 
Lance. 
 
After another 30 minutes it was only the three of us 
left. All my fellow office workers had departed for 
suburbia to start their holidays. Lance and my wife were 
still carrying on like horny high school students. I 
guess I was getting tipsy after drinking all afternoon 
and into the night, my powers of observation weren't as 
sharp as they normally are. I looked across the table 
and noticed my wife had removed her red camisole at some 
point during the evening! Her gorgeous tits were now 
clearly visible under her sheer green blouse, even the 
subdued lighting of the bar didn't do much to conceal 
them!
 
"Where did your camisole go?" I asked when the band 
finally took a break.

"I was getting hot, so I left it in the room when I went 
to the bathroom," she replied.

"What room?" I asked.

She and Lance looked at one another and laughed again. 
"Lance got us a room for the night upstairs," she said; 
"I was sure you wouldn't mind."

"In fact," Lance chimed in, "we were just getting ready 
to go upstairs for a little while."

"Lance is going to fuck me Honey," my wife said very 
casually. "Wanna watch?" she asked.

	                WARNING!
		This text file contains sexually explicit
		material. If you do not wish to read this
		type of literature, or you are under age,
		PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
		_________________________________________




			Scroll down to view text













Archive name: xmas17.txt (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) 
Authors name: Subone ([email protected])
Story title : Christmas Party, The

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2001.  Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story.  You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Christmas Party (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) 
by Subone ([email protected]) 
 
***

My name is Jim Miller and my wife's name is Sherry. We 
are both in our early 40s and in good shape. My wife in 
particular is very attractive. Like my most men who read 
(and write) this type of story, I have been trying to 
talk my wife into having sex with another man for quite 
some time. And, like most of those men, my wife has 
consistently turned me down. She always has some excuse 
why we shouldn't do this. All that changed however with 
one simple phone call.
 
It was Christmas time, the last work day before my 
company shut down for the holidays to be exact. The 
annual Christmas party was being held this afternoon 
after work. I had always attended the company Christmas 
party over the years, more to keep up the appearance of 
being a "team player" than anything else. However, the 
company always put on a good spread and there was an 
open bar, so it wasn't a total obligation.

My wife had never accompanied me to this party, or any 
other company event for that matter. It wasn't that she 
was anti-social or anything, it was just that we lived 
pretty far away from my work. My daily commute is just 
under an hour. As a result, not only had she never been 
to a company event, she had never even visited my 
office. The people in my office new her by name because 
she called me almost daily at work. Additionally, I have 
pictures of her (and our children) in my office, so my 
colleagues know what she looks like for the most part.
 
As I did every year, I invited her to join me 
nonetheless at the Christmas party. I felt very certain 
she would not come, but invited her as a courtesy 
anyway. "Babe, the office Christmas party is after work 
Friday night" I said over breakfast earlier in the week. 
"Care to join me this year?" "Sweetie, you know that's 
such a pain, going all the way over there. I think I'll 
pass again this year" she told me. "Besides, I can't 
decide what to get you for Christmas, so I've got to do 
some more shopping" she added. And so it went, until 
Friday afternoon just before quitting time.
 
As I was getting ready to close up and head for the 
party, my office phone rang. "Hi Honey, it's me," my 
wife said. "Does your offer still stand about going to 
the Christmas party?" she asked.

"Sure does, what changed your mind?" I asked.

"Oh nothing," she said coyly.

"Well, whatever the reason, it will be fun to have 
someone to go with this year," I said.

Then she dropped her bomb. "I didn't say I was going 
with you," she said matter-of-factly. Before I could 
respond she said, "I'm bringing your Christmas present 
to the party. He's very cute and he's my date. If you're 
lucky, maybe you can go out with us after the party."

I was speechless, and she knew it. 
 
We said our goodbyes and she hung up. My head was 
spinning! God I wanted this so badly, but at my office 
party? Would everyone know she was my wife and obviously 
they're with another guy? Maybe I'd get lucky and no one 
would recognize her from the pictures in my office. 
After all, she had recently gotten a new haircut. She 
knows I really get off on being humiliated, but this 
might be a bit much even for me!
 
The party was held in a hotel banquet room downtown. I 
left work and drove over there, the butterflies churning 
in my stomach. The party was just gearing up when I got 
there. I immediately headed for the bar in the corner of 
the room and got a beer to calm my nerves. The company 
expected about 100 people at the party, and most of them 
were already here it seemed.

After another beer I began to relax. The Christmas music 
was nice and the food was good, besides, after today I 
had a whole week off for the holidays! My boss walked up 
to me and started chatting. "Hey Jim, wife not coming 
again this year?" he asked.

"She said she might show up, not sure though," I 
replied.

"She's a cute little thing," he continued. "I was 
looking at her picture in your office just the other 
day."

"Thanks" I replied - thinking to myself that this was 
all I needed! 
 
About that time, my secretary walked up and said to both 
of us, "Who's the looker who just walked in?"

I turned and saw my wife entering the room, saying hello 
to everyone like they were long lost friends! She was 
wearing a black pleated mini skirt, sheer black nylons 
and 4" black patent leather pumps. All favorites of 
mine, and she knew it! Her blouse was a very sheer dark 
green and under that she was wearing a red lace 
camisole! I had never seen those before. Her short sexy 
haircut looked great and her makeup was heavier than 
normal, but not overdone.

She had however, put on extra lipstick and really 
darkened her eyebrows, both touches that drive me wild. 
She was causing quite a stir as she floated from group 
to group. What shocked me the most however, was not her 
appearance, but her date! She had a good looking, very 
sophisticated man on her arm. He was dressed in a blue 
silk suit and a pinstripe shirt. He looked like a banker 
or a Wall Street stockbroker. Whatever he did, he was 
obviously very successful at it!
 
Before I could respond to my secretary, she continued, 
"That guy she's with is so good looking! I wonder if 
they're married?"

My boss and I stared at the great looking couple, 
ignoring my secretary's comments. Just then, the guy who 
has the office next to mine walked up and said, "Hey 
Jim, isn't that your wife over there?"

I felt my boss and my secretary turn and look at me. The 
pause in the conversation seemed to last for a solid 
minute. "Uh, yea, sure is" I said.

My boss immediately chimed in and said, "Who's the guy 
she's with?"

"Not sure, must be someone she works with," I said.

"They sure seem awfully chummy!" my secretary said 
giggling.

We all looked over at them as my wife's date was patting 
her butt with one hand and giving her a quick peck on 
the cheek. 
 
Before I could make my way over there, my wife and her 
date headed straight for where we were standing! "Here 
it comes!" I thought to myself, "major humiliation 
time!"

"Hi, I'm Sherry Miller, Jim's wife," my wife said, 
extending her hand to my boss.

"Nice to finally meet you Sherry," my boss replied. 
"This is my date, Lance," she said to the group as she 
introduced her good looking companion. 

Introductions were made all around. When she came to me 
and said "Lance, this is my husband, Jim." 

Lance and I shook hands. He looked me right in the eye 
and smirked. "Nice to meet you Jim, I've heard a lot 
about you," he said.

I could feel my boss, secretary, wife, and friend 
staring at me as Lance and I exchanged pleasantries. 
Still feeling somewhat bold at this point, I curtly 
replied, "I haven't heard anything about you."

Like the successful businessman he obviously was, Lance 
went right for the throat. "That's odd," he said, 
pausing for effect; "I've been dating your wife for over 
three months now."

My mouth fell open and I got very quiet. You could hear 
a pin drop in our little group. Lance wasn't quite done 
with me yet however. Like a shark going for blood he 
continued, "I know so much about you that I can even 
tell you what color sheets you have on your bed right 
now. Shall I?" he asked confidently.

I hoped the bastard was bluffing, but I couldn't take 
the chance of further embarrassment. I meekly shook my 
head "No." 
 
During this little transaction, my wife just stood 
there, arm in arm with Lance, smiling at me. About this 
time, my secretary, obviously feeling very uneasy, 
excused herself from our group. My boss tried to change 
the subject. "Sherry, that's a nice blouse you're 
wearing; very seasonal with the green and red 
combination."

My wife wasn't done humiliating me yet. "Thanks," she 
replied, "Lance gave it to me for our three month 
anniversary." 

After another uncomfortable lull in the conversation, my 
boss and friend excused themselves. That left me 
standing there in the middle of my company Christmas 
party with my wife and her date. I looked around and 
noticed several people looking in our direction and 
giggling, particularly my secretary! Lance then handed 
me his empty glass and said in a belittling tone, "Be a 
good boy and get me another drink, will you Jimmy?"

I took his glass and dutifully headed off toward the bar 
to get his refill, hoping my subservience would avoid 
any further scene these two might be contemplating.
 
My wife and Lance continued to mingle with my friends 
and co-workers. Sherry made a point of introducing 
herself to everyone as "Mrs. Miller", making sure 
everyone knew we were still married and not divorced or 
separated. I returned with Lance's drink and then tried 
to keep a low profile for the rest of the party. Sherry 
and Lance, on the other hand, seemed to be the life of 
the party. Lance was telling joke after joke as several 
of my friends crowded around him. I watched them from 
across the room and somehow had the feeling that this 
night had only just begun!
 
After a couple of hours the party began to wind down, 
people were starting to leave in a fairly steady stream. 
Lance seized the moment however and announced that 
everyone was invited to the hotel bar next door. He said 
that there was a great jazz band playing we could all 
dance to and keep the party going. He also announced 
that the first round of drinks was on him. That was all 
it took to convince about fifteen of my co-workers to 
head next door and keep partying. 
 
As Lance and my wife were heading for the door, they 
made a point of walking past me. "See you over there" 
Sherry said to me. It was a command, not a request. I 
finished my third beer and reluctantly followed the 
crowd to the hotel bar next door. When I got there, the 
group from my office had pushed 2-3 tables together so 
everyone could be near one another. Sherry had saved a 
seat for me directly across the table from her and 
Lance. Apparently she wanted me to have a front row seat 
to her flirting and cavorting with her boyfriend. 
 
For the next hour and a half, I watched Lance and Sherry 
get more and more overt in their touching and kissing. 
They were getting down right intimate right there in 
public. God I was getting horny just watching them! As 
they slow danced for the third or fourth time, Lance 
openly groped my wife right there on the dance floor. 
Returning to the table, they french kissed and hugged 
before sitting back down. My office friends had long 
since stopped making comments to me about this awkward 
situation. They knew I was totally embarrassed and 
humiliated. They also knew that I was totally powerless 
to stop it. Besides, they had all taken a liking to 
Lance. 
 
After another 30 minutes it was only the three of us 
left. All my fellow office workers had departed for 
suburbia to start their holidays. Lance and my wife were 
still carrying on like horny high school students. I 
guess I was getting tipsy after drinking all afternoon 
and into the night, my powers of observation weren't as 
sharp as they normally are. I looked across the table 
and noticed my wife had removed her red camisole at some 
point during the evening! Her gorgeous tits were now 
clearly visible under her sheer green blouse, even the 
subdued lighting of the bar didn't do much to conceal 
them!
 
"Where did your camisole go?" I asked when the band 
finally took a break.

"I was getting hot, so I left it in the room when I went 
to the bathroom," she replied.

"What room?" I asked.

She and Lance looked at one another and laughed again. 
"Lance got us a room for the night upstairs," she said; 
"I was sure you wouldn't mind."

"In fact," Lance chimed in, "we were just getting ready 
to go upstairs for a little while."

"Lance is going to fuck me Honey," my wife said very 
casually. "Wanna watch?" she asked.

	                WARNING!
		This text file contains sexually explicit
		material. If you do not wish to read this
		type of literature, or you are under age,
		PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
		_________________________________________




			Scroll down to view text













Archive name: xmas17.txt (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) 
Authors name: Subone ([email protected])
Story title : Christmas Party, The

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2001.  Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story.  You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Christmas Party (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) 
by Subone ([email protected]) 
 
***

My name is Jim Miller and my wife's name is Sherry. We 
are both in our early 40s and in good shape. My wife in 
particular is very attractive. Like my most men who read 
(and write) this type of story, I have been trying to 
talk my wife into having sex with another man for quite 
some time. And, like most of those men, my wife has 
consistently turned me down. She always has some excuse 
why we shouldn't do this. All that changed however with 
one simple phone call.
 
It was Christmas time, the last work day before my 
company shut down for the holidays to be exact. The 
annual Christmas party was being held this afternoon 
after work. I had always attended the company Christmas 
party over the years, more to keep up the appearance of 
being a "team player" than anything else. However, the 
company always put on a good spread and there was an 
open bar, so it wasn't a total obligation.

My wife had never accompanied me to this party, or any 
other company event for that matter. It wasn't that she 
was anti-social or anything, it was just that we lived 
pretty far away from my work. My daily commute is just 
under an hour. As a result, not only had she never been 
to a company event, she had never even visited my 
office. The people in my office new her by name because 
she called me almost daily at work. Additionally, I have 
pictures of her (and our children) in my office, so my 
colleagues know what she looks like for the most part.
 
As I did every year, I invited her to join me 
nonetheless at the Christmas party. I felt very certain 
she would not come, but invited her as a courtesy 
anyway. "Babe, the office Christmas party is after work 
Friday night" I said over breakfast earlier in the week. 
"Care to join me this year?" "Sweetie, you know that's 
such a pain, going all the way over there. I think I'll 
pass again this year" she told me. "Besides, I can't 
decide what to get you for Christmas, so I've got to do 
some more shopping" she added. And so it went, until 
Friday afternoon just before quitting time.
 
As I was getting ready to close up and head for the 
party, my office phone rang. "Hi Honey, it's me," my 
wife said. "Does your offer still stand about going to 
the Christmas party?" she asked.

"Sure does, what changed your mind?" I asked.

"Oh nothing," she said coyly.

"Well, whatever the reason, it will be fun to have 
someone to go with this year," I said.

Then she dropped her bomb. "I didn't say I was going 
with you," she said matter-of-factly. Before I could 
respond she said, "I'm bringing your Christmas present 
to the party. He's very cute and he's my date. If you're 
lucky, maybe you can go out with us after the party."

I was speechless, and she knew it. 
 
We said our goodbyes and she hung up. My head was 
spinning! God I wanted this so badly, but at my office 
party? Would everyone know she was my wife and obviously 
they're with another guy? Maybe I'd get lucky and no one 
would recognize her from the pictures in my office. 
After all, she had recently gotten a new haircut. She 
knows I really get off on being humiliated, but this 
might be a bit much even for me!
 
The party was held in a hotel banquet room downtown. I 
left work and drove over there, the butterflies churning 
in my stomach. The party was just gearing up when I got 
there. I immediately headed for the bar in the corner of 
the room and got a beer to calm my nerves. The company 
expected about 100 people at the party, and most of them 
were already here it seemed.

After another beer I began to relax. The Christmas music 
was nice and the food was good, besides, after today I 
had a whole week off for the holidays! My boss walked up 
to me and started chatting. "Hey Jim, wife not coming 
again this year?" he asked.

"She said she might show up, not sure though," I 
replied.

"She's a cute little thing," he continued. "I was 
looking at her picture in your office just the other 
day."

"Thanks" I replied - thinking to myself that this was 
all I needed! 
 
About that time, my secretary walked up and said to both 
of us, "Who's the looker who just walked in?"

I turned and saw my wife entering the room, saying hello 
to everyone like they were long lost friends! She was 
wearing a black pleated mini skirt, sheer black nylons 
and 4" black patent leather pumps. All favorites of 
mine, and she knew it! Her blouse was a very sheer dark 
green and under that she was wearing a red lace 
camisole! I had never seen those before. Her short sexy 
haircut looked great and her makeup was heavier than 
normal, but not overdone.

She had however, put on extra lipstick and really 
darkened her eyebrows, both touches that drive me wild. 
She was causing quite a stir as she floated from group 
to group. What shocked me the most however, was not her 
appearance, but her date! She had a good looking, very 
sophisticated man on her arm. He was dressed in a blue 
silk suit and a pinstripe shirt. He looked like a banker 
or a Wall Street stockbroker. Whatever he did, he was 
obviously very successful at it!
 
Before I could respond to my secretary, she continued, 
"That guy she's with is so good looking! I wonder if 
they're married?"

My boss and I stared at the great looking couple, 
ignoring my secretary's comments. Just then, the guy who 
has the office next to mine walked up and said, "Hey 
Jim, isn't that your wife over there?"

I felt my boss and my secretary turn and look at me. The 
pause in the conversation seemed to last for a solid 
minute. "Uh, yea, sure is" I said.

My boss immediately chimed in and said, "Who's the guy 
she's with?"

"Not sure, must be someone she works with," I said.

"They sure seem awfully chummy!" my secretary said 
giggling.

We all looked over at them as my wife's date was patting 
her butt with one hand and giving her a quick peck on 
the cheek. 
 
Before I could make my way over there, my wife and her 
date headed straight for where we were standing! "Here 
it comes!" I thought to myself, "major humiliation 
time!"

"Hi, I'm Sherry Miller, Jim's wife," my wife said, 
extending her hand to my boss.

"Nice to finally meet you Sherry," my boss replied. 
"This is my date, Lance," she said to the group as she 
introduced her good looking companion. 

Introductions were made all around. When she came to me 
and said "Lance, this is my husband, Jim." 

Lance and I shook hands. He looked me right in the eye 
and smirked. "Nice to meet you Jim, I've heard a lot 
about you," he said.

I could feel my boss, secretary, wife, and friend 
staring at me as Lance and I exchanged pleasantries. 
Still feeling somewhat bold at this point, I curtly 
replied, "I haven't heard anything about you."

Like the successful businessman he obviously was, Lance 
went right for the throat. "That's odd," he said, 
pausing for effect; "I've been dating your wife for over 
three months now."

My mouth fell open and I got very quiet. You could hear 
a pin drop in our little group. Lance wasn't quite done 
with me yet however. Like a shark going for blood he 
continued, "I know so much about you that I can even 
tell you what color sheets you have on your bed right 
now. Shall I?" he asked confidently.

I hoped the bastard was bluffing, but I couldn't take 
the chance of further embarrassment. I meekly shook my 
head "No." 
 
During this little transaction, my wife just stood 
there, arm in arm with Lance, smiling at me. About this 
time, my secretary, obviously feeling very uneasy, 
excused herself from our group. My boss tried to change 
the subject. "Sherry, that's a nice blouse you're 
wearing; very seasonal with the green and red 
combination."

My wife wasn't done humiliating me yet. "Thanks," she 
replied, "Lance gave it to me for our three month 
anniversary." 

After another uncomfortable lull in the conversation, my 
boss and friend excused themselves. That left me 
standing there in the middle of my company Christmas 
party with my wife and her date. I looked around and 
noticed several people looking in our direction and 
giggling, particularly my secretary! Lance then handed 
me his empty glass and said in a belittling tone, "Be a 
good boy and get me another drink, will you Jimmy?"

I took his glass and dutifully headed off toward the bar 
to get his refill, hoping my subservience would avoid 
any further scene these two might be contemplating.
 
My wife and Lance continued to mingle with my friends 
and co-workers. Sherry made a point of introducing 
herself to everyone as "Mrs. Miller", making sure 
everyone knew we were still married and not divorced or 
separated. I returned with Lance's drink and then tried 
to keep a low profile for the rest of the party. Sherry 
and Lance, on the other hand, seemed to be the life of 
the party. Lance was telling joke after joke as several 
of my friends crowded around him. I watched them from 
across the room and somehow had the feeling that this 
night had only just begun!
 
After a couple of hours the party began to wind down, 
people were starting to leave in a fairly steady stream. 
Lance seized the moment however and announced that 
everyone was invited to the hotel bar next door. He said 
that there was a great jazz band playing we could all 
dance to and keep the party going. He also announced 
that the first round of drinks was on him. That was all 
it took to convince about fifteen of my co-workers to 
head next door and keep partying. 
 
As Lance and my wife were heading for the door, they 
made a point of walking past me. "See you over there" 
Sherry said to me. It was a command, not a request. I 
finished my third beer and reluctantly followed the 
crowd to the hotel bar next door. When I got there, the 
group from my office had pushed 2-3 tables together so 
everyone could be near one another. Sherry had saved a 
seat for me directly across the table from her and 
Lance. Apparently she wanted me to have a front row seat 
to her flirting and cavorting with her boyfriend. 
 
For the next hour and a half, I watched Lance and Sherry 
get more and more overt in their touching and kissing. 
They were getting down right intimate right there in 
public. God I was getting horny just watching them! As 
they slow danced for the third or fourth time, Lance 
openly groped my wife right there on the dance floor. 
Returning to the table, they french kissed and hugged 
before sitting back down. My office friends had long 
since stopped making comments to me about this awkward 
situation. They knew I was totally embarrassed and 
humiliated. They also knew that I was totally powerless 
to stop it. Besides, they had all taken a liking to 
Lance. 
 
After another 30 minutes it was only the three of us 
left. All my fellow office workers had departed for 
suburbia to start their holidays. Lance and my wife were 
still carrying on like horny high school students. I 
guess I was getting tipsy after drinking all afternoon 
and into the night, my powers of observation weren't as 
sharp as they normally are. I looked across the table 
and noticed my wife had removed her red camisole at some 
point during the evening! Her gorgeous tits were now 
clearly visible under her sheer green blouse, even the 
subdued lighting of the bar didn't do much to conceal 
them!
 
"Where did your camisole go?" I asked when the band 
finally took a break.

"I was getting hot, so I left it in the room when I went 
to the bathroom," she replied.

"What room?" I asked.

She and Lance looked at one another and laughed again. 
"Lance got us a room for the night upstairs," she said; 
"I was sure you wouldn't mind."

"In fact," Lance chimed in, "we were just getting ready 
to go upstairs for a little while."

"Lance is going to fuck me Honey," my wife said very 
casually. "Wanna watch?" she asked.

Before I could reply she said mockingly "Just kidding! 
You stay here and save the table. We'll be back in about 
30 minutes." They got up and headed for the elevator, 
leaving me with a hard on and my beer. I watched her 
tits jiggle under her sheer blouse as she walked away.
 
I sat there listening to the band and guarding their 
table while they fucked upstairs. I was sitting there 
daydreaming, imagining Lance between my wife's beautiful 
legs, fucking her silly while she moaned in ecstasy.

Suddenly, there was a slap on my back and I hear my 
boss' booming voice, "Hey Jim, where did everyone go?"

"Hey Boss!" I said, "They all pretty much headed for 
home."

"Even that cute little wife of yours and her date?" he 
continued.

"Well, actually, she and Lance haven't left exactly," I 
said. He looked out onto the dance floor, thinking they 
were out there. "What are you doing back here?" I asked.

He ignored my question and appeared very pre-occupied, 
something was definitely on his mind. "If they haven't 
left, where are they?" he demanded.

"Room 720, upstairs," I replied sheepishly. Our eyes 
met, he grinned widely as he caught my meaning. Without 
a word he stood up and headed for the elevator. I now 
knew why he had come back. My fat, balding boss was 
going to try and fuck my wife just like Lance was doing 
this very minute!
 
Another 20 minutes passed and Lance returned to the 
table. His suit jacket and tie were missing, but he 
still looked impressive. "God, I love fucking that 
woman!" he said as he sat down. "Your wife is the 
horniest slut I have met in a long time," he continued. 
He proceeded to tell me how he and Sherry had just 
finished fucking when my boss knocked on the door. Since 
Lance had just cum twice, once in her cunt and once on 
her face, he was temporarily spent.

Sherry however, was still ready for some action. "She 
thought about sending me down here to get you," he said, 
"but decided that your little dick wouldn't do the 
trick!" He laughed at his little rhyme. "That's when 
your boss rapped on the door," Lance continued.

"Nice timing," I murmured sarcastically. 
 
Lance continued to recount what had just transpired in 
room 720. As he was getting dressed, my boss was 
stripping off his clothes as fast as he could. Sherry 
was laying on her back on the bed, she was wearing only 
her black nylons, garter belt, and high heel pumps. 
Lance's cum was still splattered on her face and oozed 
from her cunt.

My boss, after getting completely undressed, sat in a 
chair across the room. He beckoned Sherry over to him. 
"Sherry crawled off the bed and over to your boss on her 
hands and knees" Lance said to me. "As I left the room 
she was stuffing his fat cock in her mouth, slurping 
away like a slut!" he chuckled.
 
Lance continued to taunt me by telling me how my boss 
was upstairs fucking my wife "this very minute."

"Oh," he said, "I almost forgot. Sherry wants you to get 
her overnight bag out of my car and bring it up to the 
room." He handed me the key to his Mercedes. "It's on 
the third level in the parking garage. Seems she has a 
run in her nylon stockings and needs a new pair from her 
bag" he said. "Here's a room key as well," he concluded.
 
I took the keys and headed off to find his car. I 
retrieved my wife's bag from her lover's car and brought 
it up to room 720. I paused outside the door in the 
hallway. I could hear my boss grunting and my wife 
moaning. Using the key, I gently opened the door and 
stepped inside. The area near the door was dark, so they 
didn't notice I had come into the room. Besides, they 
were too consumed in their fucking to notice anything 
besides one another!

Sherry was standing, facing the wall on the far side of 
the bed. Her legs were spread wide and her hands and 
face were pressed against the wall. My boss was behind 
her, his dick buried to the hilt in her cunt. He was 
reaching around my wife and squeezing both her tits as 
he fucked her. He was giving her a vicious fucking. 
"Stop! Stop! I can't take it anymore! Ughh," my wife was 
yelling.

"Shut up bitch, you fuckin' tease!" my boss shouted back 
at her. He was slamming her into the wall with every 
thrust. "Oh God, I'm cumming again!" he shouted, "That's 
the third fuckin' time you whore! You're starting to 
wear me out!"

As I watched, mesmerized by the sight, my wife's knees 
finally buckled as her orgasm swept over her. My boss 
pulled out, wiped his dick across her ass and sat back 
in the chair, contented and exhausted. His fat cock was 
a glistening, sticky mess. Sherry fell to the floor 
right where she had been standing. She curled up into a 
fetal position and was whimpering in delight at the 
fucking she had just received. 
 
My boss looked over and saw me standing there, my wife's 
overnight bag still in my hand. "Your bitch needed a 
hard fucking and I just gave it to her!" he said 
proudly. "Come over here and check out that look of pure 
satisfaction on her face," he said.

I put her bag on the bed and walked over to them. My 
cock was hard as steel and was plainly visible in my 
pants. I looked down at Sherry. She had cum on her face, 
in her hair, on her tits, and large amounts in and all 
around her cunt. I looked for the run in her stockings 
that Lance had mentioned, but did not see one.

"Clean my dick off Jimmy, so I can get dressed and get 
out of here," my boss commanded.

I was shocked he would say this to me, but started to 
get a washcloth from the bathroom to clean him. "I don't 
mean with a cloth" he said smiling. I looked over at my 
wife and her eyes were now open, watching and listening. 
I knelt down in front of my boss and took his messy cock 
in my mouth.

"That's a good boy Jimmy, clean it up real nice for me," 
he said. I glanced at my wife while I still had his cock 
in my mouth. She smiled and watched me intently. 
 
When I was finished cleaning his cock my boss then told 
me to clean Sherry off as well. She rolled on her back, 
still on the floor against the wall. She pulled her legs 
up and spread them so I could get my face in between her 
thighs. God she was a mess! Cum was everywhere! I 
started lapping at her inner thighs and slowly worked 
toward her stretched out cunt.

My boss was finished getting dressed and sat there 
watching me lick my wife clean. There was a knock on the 
door which startled me. "Keep licking, I'll get the 
door" my boss said. My wife had wrapped her legs around 
the back of my head and was pulling my face into her 
cummy cunt. 
 
"Room service," said a male voice as my boss opened the 
door. Apparently they had ordered something before I got 
to the room. "Just put it on the table over there" I 
heard my boss say. I still had my face buried in my 
wife's messy cunt at this point. I felt like some wild 
animal devouring its prey as I continued to eat her out. 
I picked my head up from between her thighs and looked 
over at the room service guy. I could feel the cum 
dripping from my chin and sticking to my cheeks. He 
stared at me but didn't say a word, nor did I. I went 
back to my eating.

I heard my boss say to the room service guy, "You know, 
that cum on her face and tits is drying up. Care to add 
to it so Jimmy boy can have something fresh to lick up?"

"You serious?" the young man said.

My boss nodded and the next thing I know, this young kid 
is standing over my wife taking his cock out of his 
pants. He began stoking his cock while I continued to 
lap at Sherry's cunt.

Sherry stared up at the kid and just licked her lips. In 
a matter of minutes the kid was spraying his cum down on 
Sherry's face and tits. She opened her mouth and stuck 
her tongue out to catch as much of it as she could. It 
was such an erotic sight to watch his cum drop from 
three or four feet up and splat on her face and tits! I 
looked over at my boss. The whole time this was going on 
he was stuffing a sandwich in his fat face. When the 
room service guy finished cumming, he knelt down and 
wiped his dick off with Sherry's hair. 
 
By this time I had her cunt as clean as I was going to 
get it. I moved up her body to get to the fresh cum the 
kid had just deposited there. He watched me lick her 
tits off while he put his cock back in his pants. I then 
laid on top of her and licked her face like a kitten.

Finally, I french kissed her and licked his cum out of 
her mouth. The room service guy thanked my boss and 
left. As we laid there face to face on the floor, my 
wife said, "Merry Christmas Baby! Hope you liked your 
present!"
 
 
COMMENTS AND SUGGESTIONS WELCOME. E-MAIL ME AT 
[email protected].

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!

 

Before I could reply she said mockingly "Just kidding! 
You stay here and save the table. We'll be back in about 
30 minutes." They got up and headed for the elevator, 
leaving me with a hard on and my beer. I watched her 
tits jiggle under her sheer blouse as she walked away.
 
I sat there listening to the band and guarding their 
table while they fucked upstairs. I was sitting there 
daydreaming, imagining Lance between my wife's beautiful 
legs, fucking her silly while she moaned in ecstasy.

Suddenly, there was a slap on my back and I hear my 
boss' booming voice, "Hey Jim, where did everyone go?"

"Hey Boss!" I said, "They all pretty much headed for 
home."

"Even that cute little wife of yours and her date?" he 
continued.

"Well, actually, she and Lance haven't left exactly," I 
said. He looked out onto the dance floor, thinking they 
were out there. "What are you doing back here?" I asked.

He ignored my question and appeared very pre-occupied, 
something was definitely on his mind. "If they haven't 
left, where are they?" he demanded.

"Room 720, upstairs," I replied sheepishly. Our eyes 
met, he grinned widely as he caught my meaning. Without 
a word he stood up and headed for the elevator. I now 
knew why he had come back. My fat, balding boss was 
going to try and fuck my wife just like Lance was doing 
this very minute!
 
Another 20 minutes passed and Lance returned to the 
table. His suit jacket and tie were missing, but he 
still looked impressive. "God, I love fucking that 
woman!" he said as he sat down. "Your wife is the 
horniest slut I have met in a long time," he continued. 
He proceeded to tell me how he and Sherry had just 
finished fucking when my boss knocked on the door. Since 
Lance had just cum twice, once in her cunt and once on 
her face, he was temporarily spent.

    

Sherry however, was still ready for some action. "She 
thought about sending me down here to get you," he said, 
"but decided that your little dick wouldn't do the 
trick!" He laughed at his little rhyme. "That's when 
your boss rapped on the door," Lance continued.

"Nice timing," I murmured sarcastically. 
 
Lance continued to recount what had just transpired in 
room 720. As he was getting dressed, my boss was 
stripping off his clothes as fast as he could. Sherry 
was laying on her back on the bed, she was wearing only 
her black nylons, garter belt, and high heel pumps. 
Lance's cum was still splattered on her face and oozed 
from her cunt.

My boss, after getting completely undressed, sat in a 
chair across the room. He beckoned Sherry over to him. 
"Sherry crawled off the bed and over to your boss on her 
hands and knees" Lance said to me. "As I left the room 
she was stuffing his fat cock in her mouth, slurping 
away like a slut!" he chuckled.
 
Lance continued to taunt me by telling me how my boss 
was upstairs fucking my wife "this very minute."

"Oh," he said, "I almost forgot. Sherry wants you to get 
her overnight bag out of my car and bring it up to the 
room." He handed me the key to his Mercedes. "It's on 
the third level in the parking garage. Seems she has a 
run in her nylon stockings and needs a new pair from her 
bag" he said. "Here's a room key as well," he concluded.
 
I took the keys and headed off to find his car. I 
retrieved my wife's bag from her lover's car and brought 
it up to room 720. I paused outside the door in the 
hallway. I could hear my boss grunting and my wife 
moaning. Using the key, I gently opened the door and 
stepped inside. The area near the door was dark, so they 
didn't notice I had come into the room. Besides, they 
were too consumed in their fucking to notice anything 
besides one another!

Sherry was standing, facing the wall on the far side of 
the bed. Her legs were spread wide and her hands and 
face were pressed against the wall. My boss was behind 
her, his dick buried to the hilt in her cunt. He was 
reaching around my wife and squeezing both her tits as 
he fucked her. He was giving her a vicious fucking. 
"Stop! Stop! I can't take it anymore! Ughh," my wife was 
yelling.

"Shut up bitch, you fuckin' tease!" my boss shouted back 
at her. He was slamming her into the wall with every 
thrust. "Oh God, I'm cumming again!" he shouted, "That's 
the third fuckin' time you whore! You're starting to 
wear me out!"

As I watched, mesmerized by the sight, my wife's knees 
finally buckled as her orgasm swept over her. My boss 
pulled out, wiped his dick across her ass and sat back 
in the chair, contented and exhausted. His fat cock was 
a glistening, sticky mess. Sherry fell to the floor 
right where she had been standing. She curled up into a 
fetal position and was whimpering in delight at the 
fucking she had just received. 
 
My boss looked over and saw me standing there, my wife's 
overnight bag still in my hand. "Your bitch needed a 
hard fucking and I just gave it to her!" he said 
proudly. "Come over here and check out that look of pure 
satisfaction on her face," he said.

I put her bag on the bed and walked over to them. My 
cock was hard as steel and was plainly visible in my 
pants. I looked down at Sherry. She had cum on her face, 
in her hair, on her tits, and large amounts in and all 
around her cunt. I looked for the run in her stockings 
that Lance had mentioned, but did not see one.

"Clean my dick off Jimmy, so I can get dressed and get 
out of here," my boss commanded.

I was shocked he would say this to me, but started to 
get a washcloth from the bathroom to clean him. "I don't 
mean with a cloth" he said smiling. I looked over at my 
wife and her eyes were now open, watching and listening. 
I knelt down in front of my boss and took his messy cock 
in my mouth.

"That's a good boy Jimmy, clean it up real nice for me," 
he said. I glanced at my wife while I still had his cock 
in my mouth. She smiled and watched me intently. 
 
When I was finished cleaning his cock my boss then told 
me to clean Sherry off as well. She rolled on her back, 
still on the floor against the wall. She pulled her legs 
up and spread them so I could get my face in between her 
thighs. God she was a mess! Cum was everywhere! I 
started lapping at her inner thighs and slowly worked 
toward her stretched out cunt.

My boss was finished getting dressed and sat there 
watching me lick my wife clean. There was a knock on the 
door which startled me. "Keep licking, I'll get the 
door" my boss said. My wife had wrapped her legs around 
the back of my head and was pulling my face into her 
cummy cunt. 
 
"Room service," said a male voice as my boss opened the 
door. Apparently they had ordered something before I got 
to the room. "Just put it on the table over there" I 
heard my boss say. I still had my face buried in my 
wife's messy cunt at this point. I felt like some wild 
animal devouring its prey as I continued to eat her out. 
I picked my head up from between her thighs and looked 
over at the room service guy. I could feel the cum 
dripping from my chin and sticking to my cheeks. He 
stared at me but didn't say a word, nor did I. I went 
back to my eating.

I heard my boss say to the room service guy, "You know, 
that cum on her face and tits is drying up. Care to add 
to it so Jimmy boy can have something fresh to lick up?"

"You serious?" the young man said.

My boss nodded and the next thing I know, this young kid 
is standing over my wife taking his cock out of his 
pants. He began stoking his cock while I continued to 
lap at Sherry's cunt.

Sherry stared up at the kid and just licked her lips. In 
a matter of minutes the kid was spraying his cum down on 
Sherry's face and tits. She opened her mouth and stuck 
her tongue out to catch as much of it as she could. It 
was such an erotic sight to watch his cum drop from 
three or four feet up and splat on her face and tits! I 
looked over at my boss. The whole time this was going on 
he was stuffing a sandwich in his fat face. When the 
room service guy finished cumming, he knelt down and 
wiped his dick off with Sherry's hair. 
 
By this time I had her cunt as clean as I was going to 
get it. I moved up her body to get to the fresh cum the 
kid had just deposited there. He watched me lick her 
tits off while he put his cock back in his pants. I then 
laid on top of her and licked her face like a kitten.

Finally, I french kissed her and licked his cum out of 
her mouth. The room service guy thanked my boss and 
left. As we laid there face to face on the floor, my 
wife said, "Merry Christmas Baby! Hope you liked your 
present!"
 
 
COMMENTS AND SUGGESTIONS WELCOME. E-MAIL ME AT 
[email protected].

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!

 
Before I could reply she said mockingly "Just kidding! 
You stay here and save the table. We'll be back in about 
30 minutes." They got up and headed for the elevator, 
leaving me with a hard on and my beer. I watched her 
tits jiggle under her sheer blouse as she walked away.
 
I sat there listening to the band and guarding their 
table while they fucked upstairs. I was sitting there 
daydreaming, imagining Lance between my wife's beautiful 
legs, fucking her silly while she moaned in ecstasy.

Suddenly, there was a slap on my back and I hear my 
boss' booming voice, "Hey Jim, where did everyone go?"

"Hey Boss!" I said, "They all pretty much headed for 
home."

"Even that cute little wife of yours and her date?" he 
continued.

"Well, actually, she and Lance haven't left exactly," I 
said. He looked out onto the dance floor, thinking they 
were out there. "What are you doing back here?" I asked.

He ignored my question and appeared very pre-occupied, 
something was definitely on his mind. "If they haven't 
left, where are they?" he demanded.

"Room 720, upstairs," I replied sheepishly. Our eyes 
met, he grinned widely as he caught my meaning. Without 
a word he stood up and headed for the elevator. I now 
knew why he had come back. My fat, balding boss was 
going to try and fuck my wife just like Lance was doing 
this very minute!
 
Another 20 minutes passed and Lance returned to the 
table. His suit jacket and tie were missing, but he 
still looked impressive. "God, I love fucking that 
woman!" he said as he sat down. "Your wife is the 
horniest slut I have met in a long time," he continued. 
He proceeded to tell me how he and Sherry had just 
finished fucking when my boss knocked on the door. Since 
Lance had just cum twice, once in her cunt and once on 
her face, he was temporarily spent.

Sherry however, was still ready for some action. "She 
thought about sending me down here to get you," he said, 
"but decided that your little dick wouldn't do the 
trick!" He laughed at his little rhyme. "That's when 
your boss rapped on the door," Lance continued.

"Nice timing," I murmured sarcastically. 
 
Lance continued to recount what had just transpired in 
room 720. As he was getting dressed, my boss was 
stripping off his clothes as fast as he could. Sherry 
was laying on her back on the bed, she was wearing only 
her black nylons, garter belt, and high heel pumps. 
Lance's cum was still splattered on her face and oozed 
from her cunt.

My boss, after getting completely undressed, sat in a 
chair across the room. He beckoned Sherry over to him. 
"Sherry crawled off the bed and over to your boss on her 
hands and knees" Lance said to me. "As I left the room 
she was stuffing his fat cock in her mouth, slurping 
away like a slut!" he chuckled.
 
Lance continued to taunt me by telling me how my boss 
was upstairs fucking my wife "this very minute."

"Oh," he said, "I almost forgot. Sherry wants you to get 
her overnight bag out of my car and bring it up to the 
room." He handed me the key to his Mercedes. "It's on 
the third level in the parking garage. Seems she has a 
run in her nylon stockings and needs a new pair from her 
bag" he said. "Here's a room key as well," he concluded.
 
I took the keys and headed off to find his car. I 
retrieved my wife's bag from her lover's car and brought 
it up to room 720. I paused outside the door in the 
hallway. I could hear my boss grunting and my wife 
moaning. Using the key, I gently opened the door and 
stepped inside. The area near the door was dark, so they 
didn't notice I had come into the room. Besides, they 
were too consumed in their fucking to notice anything 
besides one another!

Sherry was standing, facing the wall on the far side of 
the bed. Her legs were spread wide and her hands and 
face were pressed against the wall. My boss was behind 
her, his dick buried to the hilt in her cunt. He was 
reaching around my wife and squeezing both her tits as 
he fucked her. He was giving her a vicious fucking. 
"Stop! Stop! I can't take it anymore! Ughh," my wife was 
yelling.

"Shut up bitch, you fuckin' tease!" my boss shouted back 
at her. He was slamming her into the wall with every 
thrust. "Oh God, I'm cumming again!" he shouted, "That's 
the third fuckin' time you whore! You're starting to 
wear me out!"

As I watched, mesmerized by the sight, my wife's knees 
finally buckled as her orgasm swept over her. My boss 
pulled out, wiped his dick across her ass and sat back 
in the chair, contented and exhausted. His fat cock was 
a glistening, sticky mess. Sherry fell to the floor 
right where she had been standing. She curled up into a 
fetal position and was whimpering in delight at the 
fucking she had just received. 
 
My boss looked over and saw me standing there, my wife's 
overnight bag still in my hand. "Your bitch needed a 
hard fucking and I just gave it to her!" he said 
proudly. "Come over here and check out that look of pure 
satisfaction on her face," he said.

I put her bag on the bed and walked over to them. My 
cock was hard as steel and was plainly visible in my 
pants. I looked down at Sherry. She had cum on her face, 
in her hair, on her tits, and large amounts in and all 
around her cunt. I looked for the run in her stockings 
that Lance had mentioned, but did not see one.

"Clean my dick off Jimmy, so I can get dressed and get 
out of here," my boss commanded.

I was shocked he would say this to me, but started to 
get a washcloth from the bathroom to clean him. "I don't 
mean with a cloth" he said smiling. I looked over at my 
wife and her eyes were now open, watching and listening. 
I knelt down in front of my boss and took his messy cock 
in my mouth.

"That's a good boy Jimmy, clean it up real nice for me," 
he said. I glanced at my wife while I still had his cock 
in my mouth. She smiled and watched me intently. 
 
When I was finished cleaning his cock my boss then told 
me to clean Sherry off as well. She rolled on her back, 
still on the floor against the wall. She pulled her legs 
up and spread them so I could get my face in between her 
thighs. God she was a mess! Cum was everywhere! I 
started lapping at her inner thighs and slowly worked 
toward her stretched out cunt.

My boss was finished getting dressed and sat there 
watching me lick my wife clean. There was a knock on the 
door which startled me. "Keep licking, I'll get the 
door" my boss said. My wife had wrapped her legs around 
the back of my head and was pulling my face into her 
cummy cunt. 
 
"Room service," said a male voice as my boss opened the 
door. Apparently they had ordered something before I got 
to the room. "Just put it on the table over there" I 
heard my boss say. I still had my face buried in my 
wife's messy cunt at this point. I felt like some wild 
animal devouring its prey as I continued to eat her out. 
I picked my head up from between her thighs and looked 
over at the room service guy. I could feel the cum 
dripping from my chin and sticking to my cheeks. He 
stared at me but didn't say a word, nor did I. I went 
back to my eating.

I heard my boss say to the room service guy, "You know, 
that cum on her face and tits is drying up. Care to add 
to it so Jimmy boy can have something fresh to lick up?"

"You serious?" the young man said.

My boss nodded and the next thing I know, this young kid 
is standing over my wife taking his cock out of his 
pants. He began stoking his cock while I continued to 
lap at Sherry's cunt.

Sherry stared up at the kid and just licked her lips. In 
a matter of minutes the kid was spraying his cum down on 
Sherry's face and tits. She opened her mouth and stuck 
her tongue out to catch as much of it as she could. It 
was such an erotic sight to watch his cum drop from 
three or four feet up and splat on her face and tits! I 
looked over at my boss. The whole time this was going on 
he was stuffing a sandwich in his fat face. When the 
room service guy finished cumming, he knelt down and 
wiped his dick off with Sherry's hair. 
 
By this time I had her cunt as clean as I was going to 
get it. I moved up her body to get to the fresh cum the 
kid had just deposited there. He watched me lick her 
tits off while he put his cock back in his pants. I then 
laid on top of her and licked her face like a kitten.

Finally, I french kissed her and licked his cum out of 
her mouth. The room service guy thanked my boss and 
left. As we laid there face to face on the floor, my 
wife said, "Merry Christmas Baby! Hope you liked your 
present!"
 
 
COMMENTS AND SUGGESTIONS WELCOME.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!

It was.....hot Christmas and very happy and exciting new tear 2017 here one new erotic story

                WARNING!
		This text file contains sexually explicit
		material. If you do not wish to read this
		type of literature, or you are under age,
		PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
		_________________________________________




			Scroll down to view text













Archive name: partf.txt (M+/F, wife, nc)
Authors name: Anonymous Author 1991
Story title : After the Party, Party

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 1997.  Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story.  You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------


AFTER THE PARTY, PARTY
by Anonymous Author 1991

***

Last December my wife went to an office Christmas party.
It was for employees only so I was not invited. I told my 
wife Linda, that I was going to a ball game. But I 
changed my mind and went home instead. 

After watching TV for a while I went to bed. About one in 
the morning I heard voices. I got up and started to walk 
out of the bedroom. I saw a man helping my wife in the 
front door, closely followed by two other guys. I assumed 
they were three of Linda's office co-workers.

I backed into the dark bedroom and decided to watch and 
see what was going to happen. My wife took off her coat 
and sat down on the couch near the far wall from the 
bedroom. 

The bedroom was dark and I only had the door open a 
little so they could not see me. I watched my wife sit 
down on the couch and almost immediately one of the guys 
sat down beside her. The other two sat on this side of 
the living room. I could tell my wife had had quite a bit 
to drink as she was not too careful how she sat down.

She had on her short red dress with the low cut neckline 
that I love so much. As it really shows her legs and the 
top of her tits. And she never wears a bra with it. When 
she sat down the dress rode up to almost the top of her 
nylons. From where I was sitting I could see the white 
soft skin of her thighs above the tops of her nylons. 

I heard Linda say, "Stop that Joe. I'm a married woman." 
I could see that Joe had his arm around her shoulders and 
was trying to kiss her. But Linda kept pulling back. 
Suddenly Joe pulled Linda towards him and covered her 
mouth with his. I could see him force his tongue into her 
mouth. As my wife was trying to pull away from Joe her 
legs came apart exposing her white panties. 

  
I could see her panties from where I was standing and I 
knew the two guys on this side of the room could see her 
pussy hair sticking out of both sides of her panty legs 
and the slit of my wife's pussy through the very thin 
material. Linda has a lot of pussy hair. As Joe was 
holding Linda in a tongue-probing kiss he forced his hand 
down the front of her dress. I could see him squeezing 
her tits. 

When Joe finally broke the kiss and let her breath, I 
could tell Linda was getting mad. She tried to get up, 
but Joe held her down. I heard her say, "OK god dammit 
that's enough. Now let me up."

Then I saw the other two move to the floor. One on each 
side of Linda's legs. When she saw this she tried to 
close her legs. But they each pulled her knees apart 
until she was wide open with her dress pushed to her 
waist. 

Again Joe grabbed Linda and kissed her hard. Again 
pushing his tongue into her mouth. As he did he pushed 
Linda back against the back of the couch until she was 
almost stretched out with her legs almost off the edge of 
the couch. One of the guys on the floor reached up 
between her legs and pulled her panties to the side. Then 
he pushed his fingers into her defenseless pussy. And he 
began stroking his fingers in and out of her pussy.

I heard Linda say, "No, no, Joe please no." 

I could see Joe had pulled the top of her dress off her 
shoulders baring both tits. But I could see her pink 
nipples were getting very hard as Joe began sucking on 
them.

Then I saw Linda begin to cry as they pulled her panties 
off. Exposing her beautiful pussy to all of them. In 
spite of her pleading and crying they pulled her down 
onto the rug. Two of them held Linda's hands above her 
head making her tits stand up even higher. And they 
pulled her legs wide open. I saw Joe drop his pants and 
shorts. 

I heard my wife say, "No, no, no, you can't do this to 
me, please don't," As I saw Joe's cock sink in-to my 
wife's pussy. But I could see that in spite of herself, 
the sucking on her tits and fingering her pussy was 
having its effect.

I could see Joe's cock went in very easy and was 
glistening from the juice of my wife's pussy. Joe fucked 
her for about ten minutes. I saw my wife squeeze her eyes 
closed and saw her mouth open and her breathing was very 
fast as it is when she reached a climax.

After Joe shot 'his' load into her he pulled his cock out 
and I could see the cum running down the crack of Linda's 
ass. The second guy took Joe's place and eased his cock 
into her. I noticed now that they were no longer holding 
Linda's legs open, they just stayed that way. This guy 
must have had too much to drink. He fucked her for about 
twenty-five minutes before he shot his load into her. I 
saw Linda cum about three more times. 
  
 
The third guy was not satisfied with Linda's spread open 
legs. He pushed her legs up till her knees were touching 
her tits. That gave him a straight down shot into my 
wife's wide-open pussy. 

As he was fucking her I saw Joe put his cock against 
Linda's lips. She turned her head to the side to avoid 
it. But Joe pushed his fingers into her cheeks on both 
sides forcing her to open her mouth. By the time she was 
force to take his cock in her mouth I had already taken 
off my shorts and I walked into the living room and stood 
at Linda's feet looking down at my well-fucked wife 
sucking cock. 
    
Slowly she opened her eyes. Her eyes flew wide open when 
she saw me standing there. She started crying. She said 
she was sorry, she couldn't stop them. I said yes I know 
I saw the whole thing. Then her expression changed to 
anger. 

"Why in the hell didn't you stop them from fucking me? I 
told her because I enjoyed the show. I told her to 
remember back when I suggested I'd like to see another 
man fuck her. And she said that would never happen. Well 
it just did happen. And I can't wait till the next time. 

She said, "You bastard, there won't be a next time." 

I said, "We'll see about that," as I eased myself down on 
her and took my turn fucking her. She was so hot she 
couldn't stop me and didn't want to...

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author 
does not condone the described behavior in real life in 
anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of 
the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider 
seeking professional help.

Happy 8and Exciting Christmas to all.

Here we go with the 5th favorite cuckold Story.....Enjoy the horns.